《汤姆叔叔的小屋》---《Uncle Tom's Cabin》(中英对照)完_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:10406 回复:29

[Novel] 《汤姆叔叔的小屋》---《Uncle Tom's Cabin》(中英对照)完

刷新数据 楼层直达
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看楼主 使用道具 楼主   发表于: 2013-10-10 0
《汤姆叔叔的小屋》---《Uncle Tom's Cabin》(中英对照)完
[align=center][table=700,#ffffff,#1d1b10,3][tr][td][align=center][size=2][font=Courier New]

[attachment=11778780]

[/font][/size][/align] [/td][/tr][tr][td][align=left][size=2]

[b]导读

  《汤姆叔叔的小屋》,又译作《黑奴吁天录》和《汤姆大伯的小屋》,作者是美国女作家比彻·斯托夫人(1811—1896)。比彻·斯托出生在一个牧师家庭,曾经做过教师。她在辛辛拉提市住了18年,与南部蓄奴的村镇仅一河之隔,这使她有机会接触到一些逃亡的黑奴。奴隶们的悲惨遭遇引起了她深深的同情。她本人也去过南方,亲自了解了那里的情况,《汤姆叔叔的小屋》便是在这样的背景下写出来的。此书于1852年首次在《民族时代》刊物上连载,立即引起了强烈的反响,受到了人们无与伦比的欢迎,仅第一年就在国内印了100多版,销了30多万册,后来被译为20多种文字在世界各地出版。评论界认为本书在启发民众的反奴隶制情绪上起了重大作用,被视为美国内战的起因之一。林肯总统后来接见斯托夫人时戏谑地称她是“写了一本书,酿成了一场大战的小妇人”,这一句玩笑话充分反映了《汤姆叔叔的小屋》这部长篇小说的巨大影响。[/b]

[/size][/align] [/td][/tr][/table][/align]
[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-11 20:02重新编辑 ]
本帖最近评分记录: 2 条评分 派派币 +45
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 沙发   发表于: 2013-10-10 0



Chapter 1
In Which the Reader Is Introduced to a Man of Humanity
Late in the afternoon of a chilly day in February, two gentlemen were sitting alone over their wine, in a well-furnished dining parlor, in the town of P——, in Kentucky. There were no servants present, and the gentlemen, with chairs closely approaching, seemed to be discussing some subject with great earnestness.
For convenience sake, we have said, hitherto, two gentlemen. One of the parties, however, when critically examined, did not seem, strictly speaking, to come under the species. He was a short, thick-set man, with coarse, commonplace features, and that swaggering air of pretension which marks a low man who is trying to elbow his way upward in the world. He was much over-dressed, in a gaudy vest of many colors, a blue neckerchief, bedropped gayly with yellow spots, and arranged with a flaunting tie, quite in keeping with the general air of the man. His hands, large and coarse, were plentifully bedecked with rings; and he wore a heavy gold watch-chain, with a bundle of seals of portentous size, and a great variety of colors, attached to it,—which, in the ardor of conversation, he was in the habit of flourishing and jingling with evident satisfaction. His conversation was in free and easy defiance of Murray’s Grammar,1 and was garnished at convenient intervals with various profane expressions, which not even the desire to be graphic in our account shall induce us to transcribe.
His companion, Mr. Shelby, had the appearance of a gentleman; and the arrrangements of the house, and the general air of the housekeeping, indicated easy, and even opulent circumstances. As we before stated, the two were in the midst of an earnest conversation.
“That is the way I should arrange the matter,” said Mr. Shelby.
“I can’t make trade that way—I positively can’t, Mr. Shelby,” said the other, holding up a glass of wine between his eye and the light.
“Why, the fact is, Haley, Tom is an uncommon fellow; he is certainly worth that sum anywhere,—steady, honest, capable, manages my whole farm like a clock.”
“You mean honest, as niggers go,” said Haley, helping himself to a glass of brandy.
“No; I mean, really, Tom is a good, steady, sensible, pious fellow. He got religion at a camp-meeting, four years ago; and I believe he really did get it. I’ve trusted him, since then, with everything I have,—money, house, horses,—and let him come and go round the country; and I always found him true and square in everything.”
“Some folks don’t believe there is pious niggers Shelby,” said Haley, with a candid flourish of his hand, “but I do. I had a fellow, now, in this yer last lot I took to Orleans—’t was as good as a meetin, now, really, to hear that critter pray; and he was quite gentle and quiet like. He fetched me a good sum, too, for I bought him cheap of a man that was ’bliged to sell out; so I realized six hundred on him. Yes, I consider religion a valeyable thing in a nigger, when it’s the genuine article, and no mistake.”
“Well, Tom’s got the real article, if ever a fellow had,” rejoined the other. “Why, last fall, I let him go to Cincinnati alone, to do business for me, and bring home five hundred dollars. ‘Tom,’ says I to him, ‘I trust you, because I think you’re a Christian—I know you wouldn’t cheat.’ Tom comes back, sure enough; I knew he would. Some low fellows, they say, said to him—Tom, why don’t you make tracks for Canada?’ ‘Ah, master trusted me, and I couldn’t,’—they told me about it. I am sorry to part with Tom, I must say. You ought to let him cover the whole balance of the debt; and you would, Haley, if you had any conscience.”
“Well, I’ve got just as much conscience as any man in business can afford to keep,—just a little, you know, to swear by, as ’t were,” said the trader, jocularly; “and, then, I’m ready to do anything in reason to ’blige friends; but this yer, you see, is a leetle too hard on a fellow—a leetle too hard.” The trader sighed contemplatively, and poured out some more brandy.
“Well, then, Haley, how will you trade?” said Mr. Shelby, after an uneasy interval of silence.
“Well, haven’t you a boy or gal that you could throw in with Tom?”
“Hum!—none that I could well spare; to tell the truth, it’s only hard necessity makes me willing to sell at all. I don’t like parting with any of my hands, that’s a fact.”
Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master.
“Hulloa, Jim Crow!” said Mr. Shelby, whistling, and snapping a bunch of raisins towards him, “pick that up, now!”
The child scampered, with all his little strength, after the prize, while his master laughed.
“Come here, Jim Crow,” said he. The child came up, and the master patted the curly head, and chucked him under the chin.
“Now, Jim, show this gentleman how you can dance and sing.” The boy commenced one of those wild, grotesque songs common among the negroes, in a rich, clear voice, accompanying his singing with many comic evolutions of the hands, feet, and whole body, all in perfect time to the music.
“Bravo!” said Haley, throwing him a quarter of an orange.
“Now, Jim, walk like old Uncle Cudjoe, when he has the rheumatism,” said his master.
Instantly the flexible limbs of the child assumed the appearance of deformity and distortion, as, with his back humped up, and his master’s stick in his hand, he hobbled about the room, his childish face drawn into a doleful pucker, and spitting from right to left, in imitation of an old man.
Both gentlemen laughed uproariously.
“Now, Jim,” said his master, “show us how old Elder Robbins leads the psalm.” The boy drew his chubby face down to a formidable length, and commenced toning a psalm tune through his nose, with imperturbable gravity.
“Hurrah! bravo! what a young ’un!” said Haley; “that chap’s a case, I’ll promise. Tell you what,” said he, suddenly clapping his hand on Mr. Shelby’s shoulder, “fling in that chap, and I’ll settle the business—I will. Come, now, if that ain’t doing the thing up about the rightest!”
At this moment, the door was pushed gently open, and a young quadroon woman, apparently about twenty-five, entered the room.
There needed only a glance from the child to her, to identify her as its mother. There was the same rich, full, dark eye, with its long lashes; the same ripples of silky black hair. The brown of her complexion gave way on the cheek to a perceptible flush, which deepened as she saw the gaze of the strange man fixed upon her in bold and undisguised admiration. Her dress was of the neatest possible fit, and set off to advantage her finely moulded shape;—a delicately formed hand and a trim foot and ankle were items of appearance that did not escape the quick eye of the trader, well used to run up at a glance the points of a fine female article.
“Well, Eliza?” said her master, as she stopped and looked hesitatingly at him.
“I was looking for Harry, please, sir;” and the boy bounded toward her, showing his spoils, which he had gathered in the skirt of his robe.
“Well, take him away then,” said Mr. Shelby; and hastily she withdrew, carrying the child on her arm.
“By Jupiter,” said the trader, turning to him in admiration, “there’s an article, now! You might make your fortune on that ar gal in Orleans, any day. I’ve seen over a thousand, in my day, paid down for gals not a bit handsomer.”
“I don’t want to make my fortune on her,” said Mr. Shelby, dryly; and, seeking to turn the conversation, he uncorked a bottle of fresh wine, and asked his companion’s opinion of it.
“Capital, sir,—first chop!” said the trader; then turning, and slapping his hand familiarly on Shelby’s shoulder, he added—
“Come, how will you trade about the gal?—what shall I say for her—what’ll you take?”
“Mr. Haley, she is not to be sold,” said Shelby. “My wife would not part with her for her weight in gold.”
“Ay, ay! women always say such things, cause they ha’nt no sort of calculation. Just show ’em how many watches, feathers, and trinkets, one’s weight in gold would buy, and that alters the case, I reckon.”
“I tell you, Haley, this must not be spoken of; I say no, and I mean no,” said Shelby, decidedly.
“Well, you’ll let me have the boy, though,” said the trader; “you must own I’ve come down pretty handsomely for him.”
“What on earth can you want with the child?” said Shelby.
“Why, I’ve got a friend that’s going into this yer branch of the business—wants to buy up handsome boys to raise for the market. Fancy articles entirely—sell for waiters, and so on, to rich ’uns, that can pay for handsome ’uns. It sets off one of yer great places—a real handsome boy to open door, wait, and tend. They fetch a good sum; and this little devil is such a comical, musical concern, he’s just the article!’
“I would rather not sell him,” said Mr. Shelby, thoughtfully; “the fact is, sir, I’m a humane man, and I hate to take the boy from his mother, sir.”
“O, you do?—La! yes—something of that ar natur. I understand, perfectly. It is mighty onpleasant getting on with women, sometimes, I al’ays hates these yer screechin,’ screamin’ times. They are mighty onpleasant; but, as I manages business, I generally avoids ’em, sir. Now, what if you get the girl off for a day, or a week, or so; then the thing’s done quietly,—all over before she comes home. Your wife might get her some ear-rings, or a new gown, or some such truck, to make up with her.”
“I’m afraid not.”
“Lor bless ye, yes! These critters ain’t like white folks, you know; they gets over things, only manage right. Now, they say,” said Haley, assuming a candid and confidential air, “that this kind o’ trade is hardening to the feelings; but I never found it so. Fact is, I never could do things up the way some fellers manage the business. I’ve seen ’em as would pull a woman’s child out of her arms, and set him up to sell, and she screechin’ like mad all the time;—very bad policy—damages the article—makes ’em quite unfit for service sometimes. I knew a real handsome gal once, in Orleans, as was entirely ruined by this sort o’ handling. The fellow that was trading for her didn’t want her baby; and she was one of your real high sort, when her blood was up. I tell you, she squeezed up her child in her arms, and talked, and went on real awful. It kinder makes my blood run cold to think of ’t; and when they carried off the child, and locked her up, she jest went ravin’ mad, and died in a week. Clear waste, sir, of a thousand dollars, just for want of management,—there’s where ’t is. It’s always best to do the humane thing, sir; that’s been my experience.” And the trader leaned back in his chair, and folded his arm, with an air of virtuous decision, apparently considering himself a second Wilberforce.
The subject appeared to interest the gentleman deeply; for while Mr. Shelby was thoughtfully peeling an orange, Haley broke out afresh, with becoming diffidence, but as if actually driven by the force of truth to say a few words more.
“It don’t look well, now, for a feller to be praisin’ himself; but I say it jest because it’s the truth. I believe I’m reckoned to bring in about the finest droves of niggers that is brought in,—at least, I’ve been told so; if I have once, I reckon I have a hundred times,—all in good case,—fat and likely, and I lose as few as any man in the business. And I lays it all to my management, sir; and humanity, sir, I may say, is the great pillar of my management.”
Mr. Shelby did not know what to say, and so he said, “Indeed!”
“Now, I’ve been laughed at for my notions, sir, and I’ve been talked to. They an’t pop’lar, and they an’t common; but I stuck to ’em, sir; I’ve stuck to ’em, and realized well on ’em; yes, sir, they have paid their passage, I may say,” and the trader laughed at his joke.
There was something so piquant and original in these elucidations of humanity, that Mr. Shelby could not help laughing in company. Perhaps you laugh too, dear reader; but you know humanity comes out in a variety of strange forms now-a-days, and there is no end to the odd things that humane people will say and do.
Mr. Shelby’s laugh encouraged the trader to proceed.
“It’s strange, now, but I never could beat this into people’s heads. Now, there was Tom Loker, my old partner, down in Natchez; he was a clever fellow, Tom was, only the very devil with niggers,—on principle ’t was, you see, for a better hearted feller never broke bread; ’t was his system, sir. I used to talk to Tom. ‘Why, Tom,’ I used to say, ‘when your gals takes on and cry, what’s the use o’ crackin on’ em over the head, and knockin’ on ’em round? It’s ridiculous,’ says I, ‘and don’t do no sort o’ good. Why, I don’t see no harm in their cryin’,’ says I; ‘it’s natur,’ says I, ‘and if natur can’t blow off one way, it will another. Besides, Tom,’ says I, ‘it jest spiles your gals; they get sickly, and down in the mouth; and sometimes they gets ugly,—particular yallow gals do,—and it’s the devil and all gettin’ on ’em broke in. Now,’ says I, ‘why can’t you kinder coax ’em up, and speak ’em fair? Depend on it, Tom, a little humanity, thrown in along, goes a heap further than all your jawin’ and crackin’; and it pays better,’ says I, ‘depend on ’t.’ But Tom couldn’t get the hang on ’t; and he spiled so many for me, that I had to break off with him, though he was a good-hearted fellow, and as fair a business hand as is goin’”
“And do you find your ways of managing do the business better than Tom’s?” said Mr. Shelby.
“Why, yes, sir, I may say so. You see, when I any ways can, I takes a leetle care about the onpleasant parts, like selling young uns and that,—get the gals out of the way—out of sight, out of mind, you know,—and when it’s clean done, and can’t be helped, they naturally gets used to it. ’Tan’t, you know, as if it was white folks, that’s brought,up in the way of ’spectin’ to keep their children and wives, and all that. Niggers, you know, that’s fetched up properly, ha’n’t no kind of ’spectations of no kind; so all these things comes easier.”
“I’m afraid mine are not properly brought up, then,” said Mr. Shelby.
“S’pose not; you Kentucky folks spile your niggers. You mean well by ’em, but ’tan’t no real kindness, arter all. Now, a nigger, you see, what’s got to be hacked and tumbled round the world, and sold to Tom, and Dick, and the Lord knows who, ’tan’t no kindness to be givin’ on him notions and expectations, and bringin’ on him up too well, for the rough and tumble comes all the harder on him arter. Now, I venture to say, your niggers would be quite chop-fallen in a place where some of your plantation niggers would be singing and whooping like all possessed. Every man, you know, Mr. Shelby, naturally thinks well of his own ways; and I think I treat niggers just about as well as it’s ever worth while to treat ’em.”
“It’s a happy thing to be satisfied,” said Mr. Shelby, with a slight shrug, and some perceptible feelings of a disagreeable nature.
“Well,” said Haley, after they had both silently picked their nuts for a season, “what do you say?”
“I’ll think the matter over, and talk with my wife,” said Mr. Shelby. “Meantime, Haley, if you want the matter carried on in the quiet way you speak of, you’d best not let your business in this neighborhood be known. It will get out among my boys, and it will not be a particularly quiet business getting away any of my fellows, if they know it, I’ll promise you.”
“O! certainly, by all means, mum! of course. But I’ll tell you. I’m in a devil of a hurry, and shall want to know, as soon as possible, what I may depend on,” said he, rising and putting on his overcoat.
“Well, call up this evening, between six and seven, and you shall have my answer,” said Mr. Shelby, and the trader bowed himself out of the apartment.
“I’d like to have been able to kick the fellow down the steps,” said he to himself, as he saw the door fairly closed, “with his impudent assurance; but he knows how much he has me at advantage. If anybody had ever said to me that I should sell Tom down south to one of those rascally traders, I should have said, ‘Is thy servant a dog, that he should do this thing?’ And now it must come, for aught I see. And Eliza’s child, too! I know that I shall have some fuss with wife about that; and, for that matter, about Tom, too. So much for being in debt,—heigho! The fellow sees his advantage, and means to push it.”
Perhaps the mildest form of the system of slavery is to be seen in the State of Kentucky. The general prevalence of agricultural pursuits of a quiet and gradual nature, not requiring those periodic seasons of hurry and pressure that are called for in the business of more southern districts, makes the task of the negro a more healthful and reasonable one; while the master, content with a more gradual style of acquisition, has not those temptations to hardheartedness which always overcome frail human nature when the prospect of sudden and rapid gain is weighed in the balance, with no heavier counterpoise than the interests of the helpless and unprotected.
Whoever visits some estates there, and witnesses the good-humored indulgence of some masters and mistresses, and the affectionate loyalty of some slaves, might be tempted to dream the oft-fabled poetic legend of a patriarchal institution, and all that; but over and above the scene there broods a portentous shadow—the shadow of law. So long as the law considers all these human beings, with beating hearts and living affections, only as so many things belonging to a master,—so long as the failure, or misfortune, or imprudence, or death of the kindest owner, may cause them any day to exchange a life of kind protection and indulgence for one of hopeless misery and toil,—so long it is impossible to make anything beautiful or desirable in the best regulated administration of slavery.
Mr. Shelby was a fair average kind of man, good-natured and kindly, and disposed to easy indulgence of those around him, and there had never been a lack of anything which might contribute to the physical comfort of the negroes on his estate. He had, however, speculated largely and quite loosely; had involved himself deeply, and his notes to a large amount had come into the hands of Haley; and this small piece of information is the key to the preceding conversation.
Now, it had so happened that, in approaching the door, Eliza had caught enough of the conversation to know that a trader was making offers to her master for somebody.
She would gladly have stopped at the door to listen, as she came out; but her mistress just then calling, she was obliged to hasten away.
Still she thought she heard the trader make an offer for her boy;—could she be mistaken? Her heart swelled and throbbed, and she involuntarily strained him so tight that the little fellow looked up into her face in astonishment.
“Eliza, girl, what ails you today?” said her mistress, when Eliza had upset the wash-pitcher, knocked down the workstand, and finally was abstractedly offering her mistress a long nightgown in place of the silk dress she had ordered her to bring from the wardrobe.
Eliza started. “O, missis!” she said, raising her eyes; then, bursting into tears, she sat down in a chair, and began sobbing.
“Why, Eliza child, what ails you?” said her mistress.
“O! missis, missis,” said Eliza, “there’s been a trader talking with master in the parlor! I heard him.”
“Well, silly child, suppose there has.”
“O, missis, do you suppose mas’r would sell my Harry?” And the poor creature threw herself into a chair, and sobbed convulsively.
“Sell him! No, you foolish girl! You know your master never deals with those southern traders, and never means to sell any of his servants, as long as they behave well. Why, you silly child, who do you think would want to buy your Harry? Do you think all the world are set on him as you are, you goosie? Come, cheer up, and hook my dress. There now, put my back hair up in that pretty braid you learnt the other day, and don’t go listening at doors any more.”
“Well, but, missis, you never would give your consent—to—to—”
“Nonsense, child! to be sure, I shouldn’t. What do you talk so for? I would as soon have one of my own children sold. But really, Eliza, you are getting altogether too proud of that little fellow. A man can’t put his nose into the door, but you think he must be coming to buy him.”
Reassured by her mistress’ confident tone, Eliza proceeded nimbly and adroitly with her toilet, laughing at her own fears, as she proceeded.
Mrs. Shelby was a woman of high class, both intellectually and morally. To that natural magnanimity and generosity of mind which one often marks as characteristic of the women of Kentucky, she added high moral and religious sensibility and principle, carried out with great energy and ability into practical results. Her husband, who made no professions to any particular religious character, nevertheless reverenced and respected the consistency of hers, and stood, perhaps, a little in awe of her opinion. Certain it was that he gave her unlimited scope in all her benevolent efforts for the comfort, instruction, and improvement of her servants, though he never took any decided part in them himself. In fact, if not exactly a believer in the doctrine of the efficiency of the extra good works of saints, he really seemed somehow or other to fancy that his wife had piety and benevolence enough for two—to indulge a shadowy expectation of getting into heaven through her superabundance of qualities to which he made no particular pretension.
The heaviest load on his mind, after his conversation with the trader, lay in the foreseen necessity of breaking to his wife the arrangement contemplated,—meeting the importunities and opposition which he knew he should have reason to encounter.
Mrs. Shelby, being entirely ignorant of her husband’s embarrassments, and knowing only the general kindliness of his temper, had been quite sincere in the entire incredulity with which she had met Eliza’s suspicions. In fact, she dismissed the matter from her mind, without a second thought; and being occupied in preparations for an evening visit, it passed out of her thoughts entirely.
Chapter 2
The Mother
Eliza had been brought up by her mistress, from girlhood, as a petted and indulged favorite.
The traveller in the south must often have remarked that peculiar air of refinement, that softness of voice and manner, which seems in many cases to be a particular gift to the quadroon and mulatto women. These natural graces in the quadroon are often united with beauty of the most dazzling kind, and in almost every case with a personal appearance prepossessing and agreeable. Eliza, such as we have described her, is not a fancy sketch, but taken from remembrance, as we saw her, years ago, in Kentucky. Safe under the protecting care of her mistress, Eliza had reached maturity without those temptations which make beauty so fatal an inheritance to a slave. She had been married to a bright and talented young mulatto man, who was a slave on a neighboring estate, and bore the name of George Harris.
This young man had been hired out by his master to work in a bagging factory, where his adroitness and ingenuity caused him to be considered the first hand in the place. He had invented a machine for the cleaning of the hemp, which, considering the education and circumstances of the inventor, displayed quite as much mechanical genius as Whitney’s cotton-gin.1
He was possessed of a handsome person and pleasing manners, and was a general favorite in the factory. Nevertheless, as this young man was in the eye of the law not a man, but a thing, all these superior qualifications were subject to the control of a vulgar, narrow-minded, tyrannical master. This same gentleman, having heard of the fame of George’s invention, took a ride over to the factory, to see what this intelligent chattel had been about. He was received with great enthusiasm by the employer, who congratulated him on possessing so valuable a slave.
He was waited upon over the factory, shown the machinery by George, who, in high spirits, talked so fluently, held himself so erect, looked so handsome and manly, that his master began to feel an uneasy consciousness of inferiority. What business had his slave to be marching round the country, inventing machines, and holding up his head among gentlemen? He’d soon put a stop to it. He’d take him back, and put him to hoeing and digging, and “see if he’d step about so smart.” Accordingly, the manufacturer and all hands concerned were astounded when he suddenly demanded George’s wages, and announced his intention of taking him home.
“But, Mr. Harris,” remonstrated the manufacturer, “isn’t this rather sudden?”
“What if it is?—isn’t the man mine?”
“We would be willing, sir, to increase the rate of compensation.”
“No object at all, sir. I don’t need to hire any of my hands out, unless I’ve a mind to.”
“But, sir, he seems peculiarly adapted to this business.”
“Dare say he may be; never was much adapted to anything that I set him about, I’ll be bound.”
“But only think of his inventing this machine,” interposed one of the workmen, rather unluckily.
“O yes! a machine for saving work, is it? He’d invent that, I’ll be bound; let a nigger alone for that, any time. They are all labor-saving machines themselves, every one of ’em. No, he shall tramp!”
George had stood like one transfixed, at hearing his doom thus suddenly pronounced by a power that he knew was irresistible. He folded his arms, tightly pressed in his lips, but a whole volcano of bitter feelings burned in his bosom, and sent streams of fire through his veins. He breathed short, and his large dark eyes flashed like live coals; and he might have broken out into some dangerous ebullition, had not the kindly manufacturer touched him on the arm, and said, in a low tone,
“Give way, George; go with him for the present. We’ll try to help you, yet.”
The tyrant observed the whisper, and conjectured its import, though he could not hear what was said; and he inwardly strengthened himself in his determination to keep the power he possessed over his victim.
George was taken home, and put to the meanest drudgery of the farm. He had been able to repress every disrespectful word; but the flashing eye, the gloomy and troubled brow, were part of a natural language that could not be repressed,—indubitable signs, which showed too plainly that the man could not become a thing.
It was during the happy period of his employment in the factory that George had seen and married his wife. During that period,—being much trusted and favored by his employer,—he had free liberty to come and go at discretion. The marriage was highly approved of by Mrs. Shelby, who, with a little womanly complacency in match-making, felt pleased to unite her handsome favorite with one of her own class who seemed in every way suited to her; and so they were married in her mistress’ great parlor, and her mistress herself adorned the bride’s beautiful hair with orange-blossoms, and threw over it the bridal veil, which certainly could scarce have rested on a fairer head; and there was no lack of white gloves, and cake and wine,—of admiring guests to praise the bride’s beauty, and her mistress’ indulgence and liberality. For a year or two Eliza saw her husband frequently, and there was nothing to interrupt their happiness, except the loss of two infant children, to whom she was passionately attached, and whom she mourned with a grief so intense as to call for gentle remonstrance from her mistress, who sought, with maternal anxiety, to direct her naturally passionate feelings within the bounds of reason and religion.
After the birth of little Harry, however, she had gradually become tranquillized and settled; and every bleeding tie and throbbing nerve, once more entwined with that little life, seemed to become sound and healthful, and Eliza was a happy woman up to the time that her husband was rudely torn from his kind employer, and brought under the iron sway of his legal owner.
The manufacturer, true to his word, visited Mr. Harris a week or two after George had been taken away, when, as he hoped, the heat of the occasion had passed away, and tried every possible inducement to lead him to restore him to his former employment.
“You needn’t trouble yourself to talk any longer,” said he, doggedly; “I know my own business, sir.”
“I did not presume to interfere with it, sir. I only thought that you might think it for your interest to let your man to us on the terms proposed.”
“O, I understand the matter well enough. I saw your winking and whispering, the day I took him out of the factory; but you don’t come it over me that way. It’s a free country, sir; the man’s mine, and I do what I please with him,—that’s it!”
And so fell George’s last hope;—nothing before him but a life of toil and drudgery, rendered more bitter by every little smarting vexation and indignity which tyrannical ingenuity could devise.
A very humane jurist once said, The worst use you can put a man to is to hang him. No; there is another use that a man can be put to that is WORSE!



第一章 给读者介绍一位好心人

  二月的某一天,天气依然比较寒冷。黄昏时分,在P城一间布置典雅兼作餐厅的接待室里,两位绅士相对而坐,喝着酒。他们没有要仆人在旁边侍候。他们紧挨着坐着,好像在商量什么很重要的事情。

  为了便于读者阅读,我们暂且称他们“绅士”。其实,如果我们挑剔地观察一下就可看出,其中一位看来不配称为“绅士”。他身材矮小,长相并无独特之处,但神态却是洋洋自得,一看便知他是那种混迹于社会、想方设法向高处爬的势利小人。他的衣服穿着有失风度,一件俗气的杂色背心,一条醒目的黄点蓝底围巾,脖子上是一条色彩艳丽的领带。他的这身打扮与他的派头看来还比较相配。他粗大的手指上套着几枚戒指,一串形状奇特、色彩艳丽的图章缀在那沉沉的表链上。当谈话进行得顺利时,他喜欢把表链弄得叮叮当当地响,俨然一副踌躇满志的神态。他的话语丝毫不符合默里氏语法规则,从他的嘴里经常冒出一些下流、猥陋的单词。尽管作者努力让自己的叙述更加形象,但还是难以正确地转述他的意思。

  相反,与他谈话的希尔比先生倒不失绅士风度。室内的摆设和情调都向我们证明这个家庭的生活殷实而且非常安逸。而现在这两个人正在认真地商讨着某件事情。

  “我想这件事就这么办吧。”希尔比先生说。

  “希尔比先生,这样成交,我实在难以答应。”对方一面回答,一面举起酒杯,对着客厅的灯看着。

  “嘿,赫利,汤姆不是普通的奴隶,不管把他摆在哪儿,他都值这么高的价。他做事稳重,为人诚实,又能干,他把我的农场管理得井井有条。”

  “汤姆的诚实是黑人式的诚实吧?”赫利一面给自己斟了一杯白兰地,一面问道。

  “我所指的诚实是真正的诚实。汤姆为人善良,做事稳重,头脑也很灵活,而且他还笃信上帝。四年前的一次野营布道会上,他宣誓入教。我相信他对上帝是虔诚的。从他入教以后,我把自己的一切,包括钱、房子、马匹都交给他来管理。我觉得他做任何事情都很在行。”

  “但人们不相信黑奴会对上帝真正地虔诚,希尔比先生!”赫利肆无忌惮地挥着手说,“不过我相信。今年,在我最后送往奥尔良的那批黑奴中就有一位虔诚的黑奴。你还别说,听这黑鬼祷告,还真像他真的在布道会上呢。他性情温和,话不多,但因为卖主急于卖掉他,所以我捡了个便宜货,从他身上我净赚六百美元,那可是一大笔钱啊。是啊,那些笃信上帝的黑奴能使我们多赚一些钱。当然,冒牌的信教者是不会给我们带来很多利润的。”

  “汤姆是真正的基督徒,他和别的教徒对上帝同样虔诚。”希尔比先生说,“我去年秋天派他独自一人去辛辛那提办事,为了取回价值五百美元的一笔巨款。我对他说,‘汤姆,因为我知道你笃信上帝,所以我认为你不会乘机逃跑的,我信任你。’汤姆果真没有失信,我知道他会准时返回的。后来我听说曾有些卑污小人对他说,‘汤姆,你为什么不乘机逃到加拿大呢?’‘我不能失信于我的主人。’这件事情是我事后听别人说的。我必须使你明白,我真得舍不得汤姆。你应该让他抵掉我的所有债务,如果你还有一点善良之心的话。”

  “我拥有买卖人所具有的起码的良心。这够我发誓的了,”奴隶贩子开着玩笑说,“不过,我会为朋友做力所能及的一切。但你要知道,现在的生意不好做啊!”奴隶贩子故作无奈地叹了口气,又向杯中倒了一些酒。

  “赫利,到底怎样你才能答应成交呢?”经过一段令人难以忍受的沉默后,希尔比先生问道。

  “难道你不能再添上一个男孩或女孩吗?”

  “嗯!我真的拿不出什么来了。如果不是情势所逼的话,我不会舍得卖掉任何一个奴隶的。”

  正在这时,门打开了,一个大约四五岁,俊俏、招人喜欢的男孩走了进来;一对浅浅的酒窝嵌在他圆润的面庞上,一头丝线样的黑发卷卷地爬在他的头上;浓长的眼睫毛下,一双炯炯的大眼睛好奇地朝屋内打量着;他穿着一件鲜艳的红黄格罩衫,更加衬托出他那黝黑、清纯的美,一分惹人的自信,几分腼腆的神态,无不向人表明主人对他的恩宠以及他对主人恩宠的熟稔。

  “嗨,吉姆·克罗,”希尔比先生吹着口哨扔给孩子一把葡萄干,“捡起它们来吧!”

  孩子跑来跑去拾取主人的赏赐,他的样子惹得主人大笑起来。

  “过来,吉姆。”希尔比先生喊道。吉姆走了过去,希尔比先生轻轻拍打着他满头的卷发,并轻抚着他的下巴。

  “吉姆,让这位先生欣赏一下你的技艺,来吧,唱支歌,跳个舞。”于是,孩子便唱了一首在黑人中颇为流行的歌曲,曲风很热烈、欢快。他的嗓音清脆、圆润,他的手脚和身体都在扭动着,动作和歌曲的节拍完美地结合在一起,不时做出一些滑稽的姿势。

  “太好了!”赫利扔给孩子几瓣桔子。

  “吉姆,你学一学库乔大叔患风湿病时走路的姿势。”希尔比先生吩咐小孩子道。

  刚才还很灵活的孩子的四肢马上显出了病残的样子。他弯着腰,拿着主人的拐杖,以不灵便的步伐在房间里艰难地挪动着。他拉长自己的脸,学着老者的样子,使那张本来稚气的小脸布满皱纹和愁容,并且不时胡乱吐着痰。

  两位绅士禁不住被逗得大声笑了起来。

  “吉姆,再让我们看一看老罗宾斯长老唱赞美诗的样子吧。”希尔比先生喊道。于是孩子把小脸拉得更长了,以便显出令人敬畏的样子,然后以平静、低稳的鼻音唱起赞美诗来。

  “我看就这样吧,”赫利突然拍打着希尔比的肩膀说,“再加上这个小精灵鬼儿,你的债就算还清了。我说话算数。这样难道不公平吗?”

  正在此时,门被轻轻地推开了,一位大约二十五岁的第二代混血女子走了进来。

  这个女子一看就是那孩子的母亲。她的黑眼睛同样地柔和,长长的睫毛,纤细的卷发似波浪般起伏。当她发现一个陌生人如此大胆且毫不掩饰地以一种赞赏的目光盯着她看时,她那棕黄色的面庞上泛起了一朵红晕。她整洁、合体的衣着更加衬托出身段的苗条,她那纤纤细手以及漂亮圆润的脚髁使她的外表更加端庄。奴隶贩子以敏锐的眼睛贪婪地观察着,女黑奴那娇美的身体的主要部分被看得一清二楚,没能逃过奴隶贩子的眼睛。

  “艾莉查,有事吗?”看着她欲言又止的样子,希尔比先生问道。

  “对不起,先生,我在找哈里。”孩子看到母亲,便活蹦乱跳地跑到母亲面前,并拿出衣兜中的战利品向母亲炫耀着。

  “那你就带他走吧。”希尔比先生说。女奴抱起孩子,匆匆忙忙走了出去。

  “老天!真是好货色,”奴隶贩子向希尔比称赞道,“随便你什么时间将这个女人送到奥尔良,都会赚一大笔钱。我见过有个人花一千多块买了一个女奴,但那女奴的姿色可是不能和这个女人相媲美的。”

  “我可不想靠她来发财。”希尔比冷冷地回答道。他又打开一瓶酒,岔开了话题,并问对方对酒的评价。

  “味道很好,希尔比先生,酒是上等的酒!”奴隶贩子称赞道,然后转过身来像熟人似地拍着希尔比的肩又说,“哎,把那女奴隶卖给我行吗?我出什么价你能接受?你要价多少?”

  “赫利先生,我不会卖掉她的,”希尔比先生说,“即使你付与她同样重的金子,我妻子也不会答应让她走的。”

  “哎,女人总是这样小家子气,因为她们算不清帐。如果你告诉她们,那么重的金子能买多少块钟表,多少个小饰物,她们就会改变主意,不再那样说了。”

  “赫利,我说不行,就是不行。你不要再提这件事了。”希尔比先生语气坚定地说。

  “好吧,但你要把那个男孩给我,你知道,即使添上那小孩,我也是作了很大的让步。”

  “你要那小孩干什么?”希尔比先生问道。

  “噢,今年我的一位朋友在做这方面的生意,他想买一批长相俊美,货色好的小男孩,养大后再送到市场上卖,给那些肯出大价钱的老爷们做侍者什么的。这些人家,用漂亮男孩开门、跑腿,可以增添极大的荣耀。所以漂亮男孩可以卖个好价钱。你家这个小精灵鬼儿懂音乐,又会玩,正是这方面的难得之材啊!”

  “我宁愿不卖他,我心肠软,我不想拆散他们母子二人。”希尔比先生考虑了一下说。

  “是这样吗?你的心肠确实比较软,我理解你的心情。跟女人们打交道有时确实有许多麻烦事。我也很讨厌哭泣时的悲伤场面。但先生请放心,我做生意时总是会进免这种悲伤场面出现的。我看就这样办吧!把这个女人支走一天,或者一周,其他的事情在人不知鬼不觉的情况下进行,她回来之前,我们把事情都办完。你觉得如何?至于那个女人,让你太太买只耳环,或一件新衣服,或其他一些小玩艺儿来作为补偿,不就行了吗?”

  “恐怕不会成功。”

  “上帝保佑你,我们会成功的。黑奴不像白人,只要你处理得当,事情过去后他们就会死心的。”说到这儿,赫利又假装推诚相见地说,“常言道,做奴隶买卖要心黑。但我觉得事情未必一定是这样的。我做这门生意的方法不同于其他人。我曾目睹一位同行从一个女奴的怀中抢走她的孩子并强行卖给别人,那女人从此一直疯疯癫癫,又哭又闹,这种做生意的方法是下下之选,把货物也给毁了,搞到最后有些女奴根本卖不出去了。有一次在奥尔良,我就亲眼目睹这种下下之选的方法毁掉了一位特别漂亮的少妇。买主只要她而不想要她的孩子,结果这把她给惹火了。告诉你呀,她死死抱住孩子,吵吵闹闹不肯罢休,那样子让人非常害怕。现在回想起这件事,我还心有余悸呢。她的孩子被抢走了,她自己也被锁起来,最后她被逼疯了,整天胡言乱语并在一个星期后死去了。那一千元等于打了水漂。希尔比先生,造成这种悲惨结果的原因不就是因为方法不得当嘛。根据我的经验,采用仁慈点的方法比较容易奏效。”说完这些,他便双手交叉于胸前靠在了椅背上,一副慈善的面孔,俨然自己就是第二个威尔伯福斯。

  这位绅士对道德问题似乎更感兴趣,因为当希尔比借剥桔子的时机考虑问题时,他故作迟疑,然后又旧话重提,好像有一股真理的力量驱使他不得不多说几句话似的。

  “吹嘘自己可不是一件光彩的事,但我所说的都是事实,经由我卖到市场上的一批又一批的黑奴,我认为都是上等货色,至少我听到别人是这样评价的。而且不止一次,成百上千次都是如此评价,一流的好货色——健壮、体面,但我为此付出的钱却是同行中最少的。之所以如此,我把这归功于经营有方。也可以说,先生,我经营这门生意的核心是富有人情味。”

  希尔比先生不知该说些什么,只好应道,“啊,是这样的!”

  “但我的经营之道一直为人所讥笑,还倍受责备。没有人附和我的主张,但我不会因此而改变我的经营之道的。先生,正是因为我的坚持,现在我终于凭借它而发了大财。是的,先生,黑暗终于过去了,光明已经到来。”奴隶贩子说到此时,不禁为自己的妙语大笑起来。

  这些关于人道和慈善的高论真有其独到之处,以至于希尔比先生也禁不住陪着奴隶贩子笑了起来。各位读者,读到此处,你或许也在发笑吧。当今世界,关于人道和慈善的高论层出不穷,慈善家们的奇谈怪论则更是数不胜数了。

  在希尔比先生的笑声的鼓励下,奴隶贩子又接着说了下去:

  “你说奇怪不奇怪,我很难让人接受我的观点。以前我有个合伙人叫汤姆·洛科,纳奇兹人,头脑灵活,很善于和黑人打交道,这一点符合做生意的原则,因为好心肠就不好赚钱。他做事情一贯如此。我常劝他说,‘哎,汤姆老兄,对那些因害怕而哭闹的女奴拳脚相向有什么作用呢?这样做只能证明你是个愚蠢的人。’我说,‘如果不让她们通过哭闹来作为发泄的方式,那她们会寻找其他方式的。而且,汤姆老兄,’我说,‘不让她们通过这种方式发泄,她们就会面容憔悴不堪,嘴巴会变得干裂,甚至会变得丑陋无比,那些黄皮肤的女人更是如此。这时再想让她们恢复过来可就不那么容易了,为什么不用好话来对付她们呢?’我说,‘听我的,对她们略施小惠取得的效果要比拳脚相向强多了,而且这样做可以多赚些钱,如果你照我所说的去做,你肯定会成功。’但汤姆还是榆木疙瘩一块。就这样,许多女人毁在了他的手中,虽然他心肠好,做事公道,但我只能和他分开来做生意了。”

  “你认为,你比汤姆更善于经营这门生意吗?”

  “嗯,你可以这样认为。做生意时,我都会尽量避免不愉快的场面发生的。比如我做小孩生意时,会把女人支走。女人看不到这种场面,就不会发生不愉快的事情。等到生米做成熟饭,她们也只好认命了。白人自儿时起受到的教育就是全家聚在一起,共享天伦之乐,但黑人却不比我们白人;你该知道受过一定教育的黑人不会存在这种共享天伦之乐的奢求,而这会让事情好办一些。”

  “但我家的黑奴可没有接受过这种教育。”希尔比先生说。

  “可不能这样说。你们肯塔基人太宠爱那些黑鬼了。你们这一片好心可不能算作是真正的慈善。在这个世界上,黑奴生下来就注定要四处漂泊,今天卖给汤姆老兄,明天会被卖给狄克老兄,后天不知道会被卖给哪位老兄呢,那时只有听天由命了。让他心中有思想和期望,或者很好地对待他,都不会对他有什么帮助,因为以后迎接他的将是更多的痛苦和磨难,你明白吗?我敢肯定,你家的黑奴即使到了那些令种植园的黑鬼发疯地唱歌和欢呼的地方,他们也不会感到高兴的,希尔比先生,你知道人们都喜欢自我夸耀。我已经够善待那些黑奴了,我已尽可能对他们好了。”

  “人们做任何事都能做到心安理得,也算有福了。”希尔比先生不以为然地耸耸肩说。

  双方沉默了片刻,心中在想着各自的心事,赫利接着问道,“你看这事怎么办呢?”

  “我还要好好考虑一下这件事,并要和太太商量一下,”希尔比先生说,“同时,赫利,如果你真想让事情如你想象中的那样悄悄进行的话,最好别向我的邻居透露一点风声,不然的话,这件事情会很快传到我的仆人耳中。我把丑话说在前面,如果仆人们知道了这件事,你就不会顺利地把人从我家带走了。”

  “好,一言为定,我不会走漏风声的。不过,我要提醒你尽早给我一个准信,因为我最近比较忙。”说完,赫利便起身穿上了大衣。

  “好吧,今晚六七点钟我给你回音。”听希尔比先生这样说,奴隶贩子向希尔比先生欠欠身告辞走了。

  “看看他那得意忘形的嘴脸,我真恨不得一脚把他踢到台阶下去。”看着门将要关上了,希尔比先生低声对自己说,“但他懂得落井下石的诀窍。如果以前有人劝我把汤姆卖给一个奴隶贩子,我肯定会告诉他们,‘难道仆人就可以像狗一样卖来卖去吗?’但我现在却对此无能为力,对艾莉查的孩子也是同样。我太太一定会唠叨个没完,她会反对我把汤姆卖掉的。但沉重的债务使我落到了这种境地,哎!这个混蛋家伙已是胜券在握,他正在不断向我逼近呢。”

  肯塔基州可能是最温和的带有奴隶制色彩的州了。在这里,农业劳动比较轻松,全然不似南方一些地区农忙时那样紧张得令人喘不过气来,所以黑人的劳动强度还是可以让人承受的。人的本性是脆弱的,因此当看到可以谋得暴利,同时只有依靠牺牲那些无依无靠的人的利益而别无选择时,人就会因脆弱的本性而生出一副狠毒的心肠。但肯塔基州的庄园主比较习惯渐进的经营方式,所以能抵抗这种人性的脆弱。

  只要到肯塔基州的一些庄园去走一走,看一看,你就会亲自体验到男女主人秉性的善良以及仆人们对主人的爱戴与拥护,俨然一幅传说中常出现的诗意盎然的家族社会的图画。但一层不祥的阴云——法律却笼罩在这古老的社会图景之上。只要法律仍把那些富有感情的人看作是主人的附属物,只要他们的主人生意上遇到挫折,生活中遭到不幸或不慎命丧黄泉路,他们便会随时因为生活失去保障而惨遭无穷的磨难,即使在奴隶制最完善的地方,过上美满的生活对于黑人也是极不容易的。

  希尔比先生是一个普通人,他本性善良,对人宽厚和蔼。在他的庄园中,黑奴们过着舒适的生活,所需的物品从来没有短缺过。但他却把自己的财物随意用于投机买卖,并沉溺于其中难以自拔。此时,他的期票证券和借据大都落入赫利手中。希尔比先生和赫利进行的谈话也正是基于这种情况。

  正巧,路过客厅门口的艾莉查无意中听到了两人间的谈话,她知道主人正和一名奴隶贩子讨论买卖奴隶的事。

  她真想在路过客厅时多听一会儿两人间的谈话。但女主人的召唤使得她不得不匆匆离开了。

  那奴隶贩子要出钱买自己的孩子,是不是自己听错了呢?她越想越感到紧张,下意识地紧搂住自己的孩子,心怦怦地跳着。孩子诧异地抬头看着母亲的脸,想从中窥出一些秘密。

  “亲爱的艾莉查,你觉得今天不太顺心吗?”看着女仆人那惊慌失措的样子,女主人便关切地问道。艾莉查紧张得不是弄翻水壶,就是碰倒小桌子,女主人要她从衣柜中拿出一件绸衫,但她却错拿了一件长睡衣。

  “啊,太太!”艾莉查吃惊地抬起头来,泪水“哗”地流了出来,一下子坐在椅子上哭泣起来。

  “艾莉查,我的好孩子,到底发生了什么事?”女主人问道。

  “太太,有一位奴隶贩子坐在客厅和老爷谈话,我听到他讲话了。”艾莉查说。

  “哎,真是个傻孩子,那又怎么样呢?”

  “啊,太太,你认为主人会把我的孩子哈里卖掉吗?”说着,这个可怜的女人便倒在椅子里哭泣起来,身体随之不停地起伏着。

  “卖掉哈里!傻孩子,你知道这件事是不会发生的。你的主人生来就不和南方的奴隶贩子来往,只要大家都听话,他是不会想到要卖掉你们中间的任何一个人的。啊,我的傻孩子,你认为世界上真会有人像你那样喜欢哈里而想买走他吗?好啦,不要担心,来,帮我扣紧衣服并把我后面的头发梳下去,就要你那天刚学会的好看的发式吧。以后不要再到门口听别人谈话了。”

  “那太太是绝不会同意卖掉……”

  “我当然不会同意卖的,孩子,你怎么会这样说呢?如果真是那样,我宁可也卖掉我的孩子。不过话说回来,你也太溺爱那个机灵鬼了,艾莉查。只要有人把头伸进我家,你就会怀疑他是来买你们家哈里的,那谁还敢来我家呢?”

  这番知心话使得艾莉查悬着的心终于放了下来,她一面笑自己的多心,一面轻巧地为女主人打扮着。

  希尔比太太不论智慧还是品德,都堪称是一位上等人。她不仅具有肯塔基州妇女那宽宏大度的天性、高尚的道德以及宗教式的操守,而且她还将这些特点融入到实际工作中。她的丈夫虽然不信某种宗教,但对于她对宗教的虔诚非常敬重。同时,对她的观点和想法有时还有几分敬畏。希尔比先生总是听任自己的太太由着自己的心愿去做善事,比如,尽力使仆人们生活得舒适一些,使他们受教育,尽力促使他们完善自己的品性。虽然他不参与他的太太所做的此类善举,但他从来没有阻拦过她。他并不完全相信圣贤多余功德有效论,但在他心中多多少少有着这样的想法:因为妻子的虔诚和仁爱,他们夫妇二人可以沉溺于某种难以名状的期望,而妻子德行的高尚可以保证日后两人共赴天堂之路,虽然妻子的德行是丈夫难于达到的。

  与奴隶贩子商谈之后,明知太太会反对他这样做而且会不时用这件事纠缠他,希尔比先生还是不断考虑着把自己的安排让太太知道,因为这份负担太过于沉重了。

  当艾莉查向她说出自己担心的即将发生的事情时,相信丈夫宽厚慈爱的希尔比太太对此并不放在心上,她对丈夫在经济上的窘境一无所知,而且事后她也没有仔细想这件事情。同时因为忙着为来访的客人的到来做准备,她便把这桩小事抛在了脑后。

第二章 母亲

  女主人把艾莉查从小带大,从孩童时起,她就很呵护和喜爱她。

  到过南方的人常谈到第一代、第二代混血女人那高雅的气质、优美的声音和文雅的举止。而第二代混血女人几乎都长有娇美的面容,透出一种令人目眩的美。我们文中所描述的艾莉查并不是作者凭空虚构的,在作者的记忆中,她是我们几年前在肯塔基州见过的一位混血女孩。在女主人的关怀呵护下,她没有受到各种诱惑的引诱,而她的美丽也没有给她带来什么大的灾祸。正是在这种环境中,她逐渐长大并成熟起来。后来,她嫁给了一位第一代混血男孩,他名叫乔治·哈里斯,是附近农庄的一名黑奴,既聪明又能干。

  主人送这个小伙子去制包厂工作。由于他的聪明灵活,他制造出一台清洗大麻的机器,成为了这个工厂雇工中的佼佼者。虽然他只是一名奴仆,所受教育不多,但他在工作中所显出的机械方面的天赋丝毫不逊于发明轧棉机的惠特尼。

  在大家的眼中,这个小伙子漂亮、惹人喜爱。但法律却把他看作是物品而非人,于是一个粗俗、专制、小心眼的、被称为主人的家伙便牢牢地控制了他的这些品质。当听说乔治发明了洗麻机器并因此成为名人之后,这位先生便匆匆忙忙骑马赶到工厂,他想知道这个属于自己的聪明透顶的财产到底是什么样子。雇主热情地接待了他并祝贺他拥有一名价值不菲的奴仆。

  在乔治的侍候下,他走进工厂察看了机器。此时,乔治滔滔不绝地说着,由于兴奋,他更显得漂亮而充满生气,这不禁使他的主人显得是那样渺小。作为奴仆,他怎能因为发明机器而出尽风头,并和这些绅士呆在一起呢?他要让他回庄园锄草耕地,他要阻止这种情况继续下去,“看你回去后还凭什么这样神气。”这位主人于是提出领走乔治的工资并带他回到庄园,这个决定使工厂主和工人们都感到诧异。

  “哈里斯,”工厂主辩解道,“你这样做是否显得过于唐突呢?”

  “唐突又怎样,哈里斯是我的人,不是吗?”

  “但我们愿意多付给您钱,以此作为对您的补偿,这样行吗?先生。”

  “钱对我不算什么!除非我认为有必要,否则我不会把自己的奴仆雇给别人。”

  “但他看起来很适合干这行啊!”

  “也许吧,但我却不太相信,以前他可是从来没有表现出来适合干我分配他干的事情。”

  “但你要知道,他发明了机器。”一位工人不合时宜地插了一句话。

  “他是不是发明了一部使你们少干活的机器?我相信他会发明那种机器;但是让一个黑奴在外一直干这种事怎么行呢?你们每个人不都是一部可以节省劳动力的机器吗?他必须要离开。”

  那个掌握生杀大权的人就这样宣告了乔治的命运,听完这番话,乔治呆呆地站在那里。他知道自己无法和这个人的势力相抗衡。一股怒火腾地从胸中升起,血管中热血奔腾。他呼吸变得急促起来,一道燃烧的光芒从他黑色的大眼睛中射出。如果没有工厂主在身边碰了碰他的胳膊并耐心劝他,他胸中的怒火很可能会一下子喷射出来。“不要来硬的,你先跟他回去,我们会想法帮助你的。”工厂主低声劝乔治说。

  两人的谈话没有逃过那个绅士的眼睛,虽然他并没有听清他们的谈话,但他大致猜到了他们二人谈话的内容。于是他更加下定决心要用自己手中的权力去惩罚乔治的大胆。

  乔治被带回农庄后就去做最差的重活。他一直忍着不说什么冒犯主人的话,但他那闪闪发光的眼睛,忧郁的眉头都向人们表明他是不会心甘情愿去充当货物的。而这些不容置疑的无声语言却是难以用权势来压抑的。

  当乔治受雇于工厂时,他认识了艾莉查。正是在那一段开心的日子中,他们结婚了。在此期间,由于雇主的信任和重用,乔治可以自由安排自己的时问。而女主人也因为自己身边的美丽姑娘找到了和她般配的黑人小伙子而对这桩婚姻表示出赞许。像其他女人一样,她撮合了这门亲事,并十分得意于在婚姻中担当媒人的角色,因此乔治和艾莉查的婚礼也得以被允许在女主人的客厅中举行。在新娘的秀发上,女主人亲自为她插上了香橙花,并为她披上了婚纱,这样的打扮使得新娘更显娇艳。在大厅里,糕点美酒应有尽有,戴着清一色白手套的客人们一方面对新娘的美丽交口称赞,一方面也不时称赞着女主人的慷慨与对仆人的恩宠。

  结婚后的一两年,夫妻二人过着美满幸福的生活,还能经常见面。除了前两个孩子出世不久便死去以外,他们没遇到什么不开心的事。但两个孩子的死使得艾莉查非常伤心,以致于女主人不得不好言相劝,并勉励她以理性和宗教的教义来控制自己的情感。

  随着小哈里的出世,艾莉查把一门心思都倾注于这个小鬼的身上,心也渐趋平静,以往的伤痛也得以愈合。从此,她沉浸于幸福中,直到乔治被狠心的的主人从好心的雇主那儿野蛮地带回庄园,并被置于狠心主人的严密控制下为止。

  工厂主在乔治离开工厂一两个星期后,估计哈里斯的火头已经过去了,于是便履行诺言去拜访了那位庄园主,想方设法劝他让乔治回到自己的工厂干活。

  “请不要再费什么心思了,”哈里斯固执地说,“我会处理这件事的。”

  “我怎么会干预你的事情。我只是想提醒你考虑一下自身的利益,同意你的仆人回到我的工厂做工。”

  “对这件事我非常清楚。那天我带他回庄园时,你们交头接耳,这可没有逃过我的眼睛。先生,乔治是我的仆人,在这个自由的国度,我让他干什么他就得干什么,事情就是这样的简单。”

  希望的最后一抹光熄灭了,等待乔治的将是终身的劳作和枯燥单调的生活。而那狠心的主人所给予他的令他痛苦不堪的折磨和屈辱,他也只有默默地忍受。

  一位熟稔法律的智者曾说过这样的话,处置一个人的最残酷的方法莫过于对他施以绞刑。这句话不对,还有一种处置人的方法比这种惩罚更为残酷。
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 板凳   发表于: 2013-10-10 0



Chapter 3
The Husband and Father
Mrs. Shelby had gone on her visit, and Eliza stood in the verandah, rather dejectedly looking after the retreating carriage, when a hand was laid on her shoulder. She turned, and a bright smile lighted up her fine eyes.
“George, is it you? How you frightened me! Well; I am so glad you ’s come! Missis is gone to spend the afternoon; so come into my little room, and we’ll have the time all to ourselves.”
Saying this, she drew him into a neat little apartment opening on the verandah, where she generally sat at her sewing, within call of her mistress.
“How glad I am!—why don’t you smile?—and look at Harry—how he grows.” The boy stood shyly regarding his father through his curls, holding close to the skirts of his mother’s dress. “Isn’t he beautiful?” said Eliza, lifting his long curls and kissing him.
“I wish he’d never been born!” said George, bitterly. “I wish I’d never been born myself!”
Surprised and frightened, Eliza sat down, leaned her head on her husband’s shoulder, and burst into tears.
“There now, Eliza, it’s too bad for me to make you feel so, poor girl!” said he, fondly; “it’s too bad: O, how I wish you never had seen me—you might have been happy!”
“George! George! how can you talk so? What dreadful thing has happened, or is going to happen? I’m sure we’ve been very happy, till lately.”
“So we have, dear,” said George. Then drawing his child on his knee, he gazed intently on his glorious dark eyes, and passed his hands through his long curls.
“Just like you, Eliza; and you are the handsomest woman I ever saw, and the best one I ever wish to see; but, oh, I wish I’d never seen you, nor you me!”
“O, George, how can you!”
“Yes, Eliza, it’s all misery, misery, misery! My life is bitter as wormwood; the very life is burning out of me. I’m a poor, miserable, forlorn drudge; I shall only drag you down with me, that’s all. What’s the use of our trying to do anything, trying to know anything, trying to be anything? What’s the use of living? I wish I was dead!”
“O, now, dear George, that is really wicked! I know how you feel about losing your place in the factory, and you have a hard master; but pray be patient, and perhaps something—”
“Patient!” said he, interrupting her; “haven’t I been patient? Did I say a word when he came and took me away, for no earthly reason, from the place where everybody was kind to me? I’d paid him truly every cent of my earnings,—and they all say I worked well.”
“Well, it is dreadful,” said Eliza; “but, after all, he is your master, you know.”
“My master! and who made him my master? That’s what I think of—what right has he to me? I’m a man as much as he is. I’m a better man than he is. I know more about business than he does; I am a better manager than he is; I can read better than he can; I can write a better hand,—and I’ve learned it all myself, and no thanks to him,—I’ve learned it in spite of him; and now what right has he to make a dray-horse of me?—to take me from things I can do, and do better than he can, and put me to work that any horse can do? He tries to do it; he says he’ll bring me down and humble me, and he puts me to just the hardest, meanest and dirtiest work, on purpose!”
“O, George! George! you frighten me! Why, I never heard you talk so; I’m afraid you’ll do something dreadful. I don’t wonder at your feelings, at all; but oh, do be careful—do, do—for my sake—for Harry’s!”
“I have been careful, and I have been patient, but it’s growing worse and worse; flesh and blood can’t bear it any longer;—every chance he can get to insult and torment me, he takes. I thought I could do my work well, and keep on quiet, and have some time to read and learn out of work hours; but the more he see I can do, the more he loads on. He says that though I don’t say anything, he sees I’ve got the devil in me, and he means to bring it out; and one of these days it will come out in a way that he won’t like, or I’m mistaken!”
“O dear! what shall we do?” said Eliza, mournfully.
“It was only yesterday,” said George, “as I was busy loading stones into a cart, that young Mas’r Tom stood there, slashing his whip so near the horse that the creature was frightened. I asked him to stop, as pleasant as I could,—he just kept right on. I begged him again, and then he turned on me, and began striking me. I held his hand, and then he screamed and kicked and ran to his father, and told him that I was fighting him. He came in a rage, and said he’d teach me who was my master; and he tied me to a tree, and cut switches for young master, and told him that he might whip me till he was tired;—and he did do it! If I don’t make him remember it, some time!” and the brow of the young man grew dark, and his eyes burned with an expression that made his young wife tremble. “Who made this man my master? That’s what I want to know!” he said.
“Well,” said Eliza, mournfully, “I always thought that I must obey my master and mistress, or I couldn’t be a Christian.”
“There is some sense in it, in your case; they have brought you up like a child, fed you, clothed you, indulged you, and taught you, so that you have a good education; that is some reason why they should claim you. But I have been kicked and cuffed and sworn at, and at the best only let alone; and what do I owe? I’ve paid for all my keeping a hundred times over. I won’t bear it. No, I won’t!” he said, clenching his hand with a fierce frown.
Eliza trembled, and was silent. She had never seen her husband in this mood before; and her gentle system of ethics seemed to bend like a reed in the surges of such passions.
“You know poor little Carlo, that you gave me,” added George; “the creature has been about all the comfort that I’ve had. He has slept with me nights, and followed me around days, and kind o’ looked at me as if he understood how I felt. Well, the other day I was just feeding him with a few old scraps I picked up by the kitchen door, and Mas’r came along, and said I was feeding him up at his expense, and that he couldn’t afford to have every nigger keeping his dog, and ordered me to tie a stone to his neck and throw him in the pond.”
“O, George, you didn’t do it!”
“Do it? not I!—but he did. Mas’r and Tom pelted the poor drowning creature with stones. Poor thing! he looked at me so mournful, as if he wondered why I didn’t save him. I had to take a flogging because I wouldn’t do it myself. I don’t care. Mas’r will find out that I’m one that whipping won’t tame. My day will come yet, if he don’t look out.”
“What are you going to do? O, George, don’t do anything wicked; if you only trust in God, and try to do right, he’ll deliver you.”
“I an’t a Christian like you, Eliza; my heart’s full of bitterness; I can’t trust in God. Why does he let things be so?”
“O, George, we must have faith. Mistress says that when all things go wrong to us, we must believe that God is doing the very best.”
“That’s easy to say for people that are sitting on their sofas and riding in their carriages; but let ’em be where I am, I guess it would come some harder. I wish I could be good; but my heart burns, and can’t be reconciled, anyhow. You couldn’t in my place,—you can’t now, if I tell you all I’ve got to say. You don’t know the whole yet.”
“What can be coming now?”
“Well, lately Mas’r has been saying that he was a fool to let me marry off the place; that he hates Mr. Shelby and all his tribe, because they are proud, and hold their heads up above him, and that I’ve got proud notions from you; and he says he won’t let me come here any more, and that I shall take a wife and settle down on his place. At first he only scolded and grumbled these things; but yesterday he told me that I should take Mina for a wife, and settle down in a cabin with her, or he would sell me down river.”
“Why—but you were married to me, by the minister, as much as if you’d been a white man!” said Eliza, simply.
“Don’t you know a slave can’t be married? There is no law in this country for that; I can’t hold you for my wife, if he chooses to part us. That’s why I wish I’d never seen you,—why I wish I’d never been born; it would have been better for us both,—it would have been better for this poor child if he had never been born. All this may happen to him yet!”
“O, but master is so kind!”
“Yes, but who knows?—he may die—and then he may be sold to nobody knows who. What pleasure is it that he is handsome, and smart, and bright? I tell you, Eliza, that a sword will pierce through your soul for every good and pleasant thing your child is or has; it will make him worth too much for you to keep.”
The words smote heavily on Eliza’s heart; the vision of the trader came before her eyes, and, as if some one had struck her a deadly blow, she turned pale and gasped for breath. She looked nervously out on the verandah, where the boy, tired of the grave conversation, had retired, and where he was riding triumphantly up and down on Mr. Shelby’s walking-stick. She would have spoken to tell her husband her fears, but checked herself.
“No, no,—he has enough to bear, poor fellow!” she thought. “No, I won’t tell him; besides, it an’t true; Missis never deceives us.”
“So, Eliza, my girl,” said the husband, mournfully, “bear up, now; and good-by, for I’m going.”
“Going, George! Going where?”
“To Canada,” said he, straightening himself up; and when I’m there, I’ll buy you; that’s all the hope that’s left us. You have a kind master, that won’t refuse to sell you. I’ll buy you and the boy;—God helping me, I will!”
“O, dreadful! if you should be taken?”
“I won’t be taken, Eliza; I’ll die first! I’ll be free, or I’ll die!”
“You won’t kill yourself!”
“No need of that. They will kill me, fast enough; they never will get me down the river alive!”
“O, George, for my sake, do be careful! Don’t do anything wicked; don’t lay hands on yourself, or anybody else! You are tempted too much—too much; but don’t—go you must—but go carefully, prudently; pray God to help you.”
“Well, then, Eliza, hear my plan. Mas’r took it into his head to send me right by here, with a note to Mr. Symmes, that lives a mile past. I believe he expected I should come here to tell you what I have. It would please him, if he thought it would aggravate ‘Shelby’s folks,’ as he calls ’em. I’m going home quite resigned, you understand, as if all was over. I’ve got some preparations made,—and there are those that will help me; and, in the course of a week or so, I shall be among the missing, some day. Pray for me, Eliza; perhaps the good Lord will hear you.”
“O, pray yourself, George, and go trusting in him; then you won’t do anything wicked.”
“Well, now, good-by,” said George, holding Eliza’s hands, and gazing into her eyes, without moving. They stood silent; then there were last words, and sobs, and bitter weeping,—such parting as those may make whose hope to meet again is as the spider’s web,—and the husband and wife were parted.
Chapter 4
An Evening in Uncle Tom’s Cabin
The cabin of Uncle Tom was a small log building, close adjoining to “the house,” as the negro par excellence designates his master’s dwelling. In front it had a neat garden-patch, where, every summer, strawberries, raspberries, and a variety of fruits and vegetables, flourished under careful tending. The whole front of it was covered by a large scarlet bignonia and a native multiflora rose, which, entwisting and interlacing, left scarce a vestige of the rough logs to be seen. Here, also, in summer, various brilliant annuals, such as marigolds, petunias, four-o’clocks, found an indulgent corner in which to unfold their splendors, and were the delight and pride of Aunt Chloe’s heart.
Let us enter the dwelling. The evening meal at the house is over, and Aunt Chloe, who presided over its preparation as head cook, has left to inferior officers in the kitchen the business of clearing away and washing dishes, and come out into her own snug territories, to “get her ole man’s supper”; therefore, doubt not that it is her you see by the fire, presiding with anxious interest over certain frizzling items in a stew-pan, and anon with grave consideration lifting the cover of a bake-kettle, from whence steam forth indubitable intimations of “something good.” A round, black, shining face is hers, so glossy as to suggest the idea that she might have been washed over with white of eggs, like one of her own tea rusks. Her whole plump countenance beams with satisfaction and contentment from under her well-starched checked turban, bearing on it, however, if we must confess it, a little of that tinge of self-consciousness which becomes the first cook of the neighborhood, as Aunt Chloe was universally held and acknowledged to be.
A cook she certainly was, in the very bone and centre of her soul. Not a chicken or turkey or duck in the barn-yard but looked grave when they saw her approaching, and seemed evidently to be reflecting on their latter end; and certain it was that she was always meditating on trussing, stuffing and roasting, to a degree that was calculated to inspire terror in any reflecting fowl living. Her corn-cake, in all its varieties of hoe-cake, dodgers, muffins, and other species too numerous to mention, was a sublime mystery to all less practised compounders; and she would shake her fat sides with honest pride and merriment, as she would narrate the fruitless efforts that one and another of her compeers had made to attain to her elevation.
The arrival of company at the house, the arranging of dinners and suppers “in style,” awoke all the energies of her soul; and no sight was more welcome to her than a pile of travelling trunks launched on the verandah, for then she foresaw fresh efforts and fresh triumphs.
Just at present, however, Aunt Chloe is looking into the bake-pan; in which congenial operation we shall leave her till we finish our picture of the cottage.
In one corner of it stood a bed, covered neatly with a snowy spread; and by the side of it was a piece of carpeting, of some considerable size. On this piece of carpeting Aunt Chloe took her stand, as being decidedly in the upper walks of life; and it and the bed by which it lay, and the whole corner, in fact, were treated with distinguished consideration, and made, so far as possible, sacred from the marauding inroads and desecrations of little folks. In fact, that corner was the drawing-room of the establishment. In the other corner was a bed of much humbler pretensions, and evidently designed for use. The wall over the fireplace was adorned with some very brilliant scriptural prints, and a portrait of General Washington, drawn and colored in a manner which would certainly have astonished that hero, if ever he happened to meet with its like.
On a rough bench in the corner, a couple of woolly-headed boys, with glistening black eyes and fat shining cheeks, were busy in superintending the first walking operations of the baby, which, as is usually the case, consisted in getting up on its feet, balancing a moment, and then tumbling down,—each successive failure being violently cheered, as something decidedly clever.
A table, somewhat rheumatic in its limbs, was drawn out in front of the fire, and covered with a cloth, displaying cups and saucers of a decidedly brilliant pattern, with other symptoms of an approaching meal. At this table was seated Uncle Tom, Mr. Shelby’s best hand, who, as he is to be the hero of our story, we must daguerreotype for our readers. He was a large, broad-chested, powerfully-made man, of a full glossy black, and a face whose truly African features were characterized by an expression of grave and steady good sense, united with much kindliness and benevolence. There was something about his whole air self-respecting and dignified, yet united with a confiding and humble simplicity.
He was very busily intent at this moment on a slate lying before him, on which he was carefully and slowly endeavoring to accomplish a copy of some letters, in which operation he was overlooked by young Mas’r George, a smart, bright boy of thirteen, who appeared fully to realize the dignity of his position as instructor.
“Not that way, Uncle Tom,—not that way,” said he, briskly, as Uncle Tom laboriously brought up the tail of his g the wrong side out; “that makes a q, you see.”
“La sakes, now, does it?” said Uncle Tom, looking with a respectful, admiring air, as his young teacher flourishingly scrawled q’s and g’s innumerable for his edification; and then, taking the pencil in his big, heavy fingers, he patiently recommenced.
“How easy white folks al’us does things!” said Aunt Chloe, pausing while she was greasing a griddle with a scrap of bacon on her fork, and regarding young Master George with pride. “The way he can write, now! and read, too! and then to come out here evenings and read his lessons to us,—it’s mighty interestin’!”
“But, Aunt Chloe, I’m getting mighty hungry,” said George. “Isn’t that cake in the skillet almost done?”
“Mose done, Mas’r George,” said Aunt Chloe, lifting the lid and peeping in,—“browning beautiful—a real lovely brown. Ah! let me alone for dat. Missis let Sally try to make some cake, t’ other day, jes to larn her, she said. ‘O, go way, Missis,’ said I; ‘it really hurts my feelin’s, now, to see good vittles spilt dat ar way! Cake ris all to one side—no shape at all; no more than my shoe; go way!”
And with this final expression of contempt for Sally’s greenness, Aunt Chloe whipped the cover off the bake-kettle, and disclosed to view a neatly-baked pound-cake, of which no city confectioner need to have been ashamed. This being evidently the central point of the entertainment, Aunt Chloe began now to bustle about earnestly in the supper department.
“Here you, Mose and Pete! get out de way, you niggers! Get away, Mericky, honey,—mammy’ll give her baby some fin, by and by. Now, Mas’r George, you jest take off dem books, and set down now with my old man, and I’ll take up de sausages, and have de first griddle full of cakes on your plates in less dan no time.”
“They wanted me to come to supper in the house,” said George; “but I knew what was what too well for that, Aunt Chloe.”
“So you did—so you did, honey,” said Aunt Chloe, heaping the smoking batter-cakes on his plate; “you know’d your old aunty’d keep the best for you. O, let you alone for dat! Go way!” And, with that, aunty gave George a nudge with her finger, designed to be immensely facetious, and turned again to her griddle with great briskness.
“Now for the cake,” said Mas’r George, when the activity of the griddle department had somewhat subsided; and, with that, the youngster flourished a large knife over the article in question.
“La bless you, Mas’r George!” said Aunt Chloe, with earnestness, catching his arm, “you wouldn’t be for cuttin’ it wid dat ar great heavy knife! Smash all down—spile all de pretty rise of it. Here, I’ve got a thin old knife, I keeps sharp a purpose. Dar now, see! comes apart light as a feather! Now eat away—you won’t get anything to beat dat ar.”
“Tom Lincon says,” said George, speaking with his mouth full, “that their Jinny is a better cook than you.”
“Dem Lincons an’t much count, no way!” said Aunt Chloe, contemptuously; “I mean, set along side our folks. They ’s ’spectable folks enough in a kinder plain way; but, as to gettin’ up anything in style, they don’t begin to have a notion on ’t. Set Mas’r Lincon, now, alongside Mas’r Shelby! Good Lor! and Missis Lincon,—can she kinder sweep it into a room like my missis,—so kinder splendid, yer know! O, go way! don’t tell me nothin’ of dem Lincons!”—and Aunt Chloe tossed her head as one who hoped she did know something of the world.
“Well, though, I’ve heard you say,” said George, “that Jinny was a pretty fair cook.”
“So I did,” said Aunt Chloe,—“I may say dat. Good, plain, common cookin’, Jinny’ll do;—make a good pone o’ bread,—bile her taters far,—her corn cakes isn’t extra, not extra now, Jinny’s corn cakes isn’t, but then they’s far,—but, Lor, come to de higher branches, and what can she do? Why, she makes pies—sartin she does; but what kinder crust? Can she make your real flecky paste, as melts in your mouth, and lies all up like a puff? Now, I went over thar when Miss Mary was gwine to be married, and Jinny she jest showed me de weddin’ pies. Jinny and I is good friends, ye know. I never said nothin’; but go ’long, Mas’r George! Why, I shouldn’t sleep a wink for a week, if I had a batch of pies like dem ar. Why, dey wan’t no ’count ’t all.”
“I suppose Jinny thought they were ever so nice,” said George.
“Thought so!—didn’t she? Thar she was, showing em, as innocent—ye see, it’s jest here, Jinny don’t know. Lor, the family an’t nothing! She can’t be spected to know! ’Ta’nt no fault o’ hem. Ah, Mas’r George, you doesn’t know half ’your privileges in yer family and bringin’ up!” Here Aunt Chloe sighed, and rolled up her eyes with emotion.
“I’m sure, Aunt Chloe, I understand I my pie and pudding privileges,” said George. “Ask Tom Lincon if I don’t crow over him, every time I meet him.”
Aunt Chloe sat back in her chair, and indulged in a hearty guffaw of laughter, at this witticism of young Mas’r’s, laughing till the tears rolled down her black, shining cheeks, and varying the exercise with playfully slapping and poking Mas’r Georgey, and telling him to go way, and that he was a case—that he was fit to kill her, and that he sartin would kill her, one of these days; and, between each of these sanguinary predictions, going off into a laugh, each longer and stronger than the other, till George really began to think that he was a very dangerously witty fellow, and that it became him to be careful how he talked “as funny as he could.”
“And so ye telled Tom, did ye? O, Lor! what young uns will be up ter! Ye crowed over Tom? O, Lor! Mas’r George, if ye wouldn’t make a hornbug laugh!”
“Yes,” said George, “I says to him, ‘Tom, you ought to see some of Aunt Chloe’s pies; they’re the right sort,’ says I.”
“Pity, now, Tom couldn’t,” said Aunt Chloe, on whose benevolent heart the idea of Tom’s benighted condition seemed to make a strong impression. “Ye oughter just ask him here to dinner, some o’ these times, Mas’r George,” she added; “it would look quite pretty of ye. Ye know, Mas’r George, ye oughtenter feel ’bove nobody, on ’count yer privileges, ’cause all our privileges is gi’n to us; we ought al’ays to ’member that,” said Aunt Chloe, looking quite serious.
“Well, I mean to ask Tom here, some day next week,” said George; “and you do your prettiest, Aunt Chloe, and we’ll make him stare. Won’t we make him eat so he won’t get over it for a fortnight?”
“Yes, yes—sartin,” said Aunt Chloe, delighted;
“you’ll see. Lor! to think of some of our dinners! Yer mind dat ar great chicken pie I made when we guv de dinner to General Knox? I and Missis, we come pretty near quarrelling about dat ar crust. What does get into ladies sometimes, I don’t know; but, sometimes, when a body has de heaviest kind o’ ’sponsibility on ’em, as ye may say, and is all kinder ‘seris’ and taken up, dey takes dat ar time to be hangin’ round and kinder interferin’! Now, Missis, she wanted me to do dis way, and she wanted me to do dat way; and, finally, I got kinder sarcy, and, says I, ‘Now, Missis, do jist look at dem beautiful white hands o’ yourn with long fingers, and all a sparkling with rings, like my white lilies when de dew ’s on ’em; and look at my great black stumpin hands. Now, don’t ye think dat de Lord must have meant me to make de pie-crust, and you to stay in de parlor? Dar! I was jist so sarcy, Mas’r George.”
“And what did mother say?” said George.
“Say?—why, she kinder larfed in her eyes—dem great handsome eyes o’ hern; and, says she, ‘Well, Aunt Chloe, I think you are about in the right on ’t,’ says she; and she went off in de parlor. She oughter cracked me over de head for bein’ so sarcy; but dar’s whar ’t is—I can’t do nothin’ with ladies in de kitchen!”
“Well, you made out well with that dinner,—I remember everybody said so,” said George.
“Didn’t I? And wan’t I behind de dinin’-room door dat bery day? and didn’t I see de General pass his plate three times for some more dat bery pie?—and, says he, ‘You must have an uncommon cook, Mrs. Shelby.’ Lor! I was fit to split myself.
“And de Gineral, he knows what cookin’ is,” said Aunt Chloe, drawing herself up with an air. “Bery nice man, de Gineral! He comes of one of de bery fustest families in Old Virginny! He knows what’s what, now, as well as I do—de Gineral. Ye see, there’s pints in all pies, Mas’r George; but tan’t everybody knows what they is, or as orter be. But the Gineral, he knows; I knew by his ’marks he made. Yes, he knows what de pints is!”
By this time, Master George had arrived at that pass to which even a boy can come (under uncommon circumstances, when he really could not eat another morsel), and, therefore, he was at leisure to notice the pile of woolly heads and glistening eyes which were regarding their operations hungrily from the opposite corner.
“Here, you Mose, Pete,” he said, breaking off liberal bits, and throwing it at them; “you want some, don’t you? Come, Aunt Chloe, bake them some cakes.”
And George and Tom moved to a comfortable seat in the chimney-corner, while Aunte Chloe, after baking a goodly pile of cakes, took her baby on her lap, and began alternately filling its mouth and her own, and distributing to Mose and Pete, who seemed rather to prefer eating theirs as they rolled about on the floor under the table, tickling each other, and occasionally pulling the baby’s toes.
“O! go long, will ye?” said the mother, giving now and then a kick, in a kind of general way, under the table, when the movement became too obstreperous. “Can’t ye be decent when white folks comes to see ye? Stop dat ar, now, will ye? Better mind yerselves, or I’ll take ye down a button-hole lower, when Mas’r George is gone!
What meaning was couched under this terrible threat, it is difficult to say; but certain it is that its awful indistinctness seemed to produce very little impression on the young sinners addressed.
“La, now!” said Uncle Tom, “they are so full of tickle all the while, they can’t behave theirselves.”
Here the boys emerged from under the table, and, with hands and faces well plastered with molasses, began a vigorous kissing of the baby.
“Get along wid ye!” said the mother, pushing away their woolly heads. “Ye’ll all stick together, and never get clar, if ye do dat fashion. Go long to de spring and wash yerselves!” she said, seconding her exhortations by a slap, which resounded very formidably, but which seemed only to knock out so much more laugh from the young ones, as they tumbled precipitately over each other out of doors, where they fairly screamed with merriment.
“Did ye ever see such aggravating young uns?” said Aunt Chloe, rather complacently, as, producing an old towel, kept for such emergencies, she poured a little water out of the cracked tea-pot on it, and began rubbing off the molasses from the baby’s face and hands; and, having polished her till she shone, she set her down in Tom’s lap, while she busied herself in clearing away supper. The baby employed the intervals in pulling Tom’s nose, scratching his face, and burying her fat hands in his woolly hair, which last operation seemed to afford her special content.
“Aint she a peart young un?” said Tom, holding her from him to take a full-length view; then, getting up, he set her on his broad shoulder, and began capering and dancing with her, while Mas’r George snapped at her with his pocket-handkerchief, and Mose and Pete, now returned again, roared after her like bears, till Aunt Chloe declared that they “fairly took her head off” with their noise. As, according to her own statement, this surgical operation was a matter of daily occurrence in the cabin, the declaration no whit abated the merriment, till every one had roared and tumbled and danced themselves down to a state of composure.
“Well, now, I hopes you’re done,” said Aunt Chloe, who had been busy in pulling out a rude box of a trundle-bed; “and now, you Mose and you Pete, get into thar; for we’s goin’ to have the meetin’.”
“O mother, we don’t wanter. We wants to sit up to meetin’,—meetin’s is so curis. We likes ’em.”
“La, Aunt Chloe, shove it under, and let ’em sit up,” said Mas’r George, decisively, giving a push to the rude machine.
Aunt Chloe, having thus saved appearances, seemed highly delighted to push the thing under, saying, as she did so, “Well, mebbe ’t will do ’em some good.”
The house now resolved itself into a committee of the whole, to consider the accommodations and arrangements for the meeting.
“What we’s to do for cheers, now, I declar I don’t know,” said Aunt Chloe. As the meeting had been held at Uncle Tom’s weekly, for an indefinite length of time, without any more “cheers,” there seemed some encouragement to hope that a way would be discovered at present.
“Old Uncle Peter sung both de legs out of dat oldest cheer, last week,” suggested Mose.
“You go long! I’ll boun’ you pulled ’em out; some o’ your shines,” said Aunt Chloe.
“Well, it’ll stand, if it only keeps jam up agin de wall!” said Mose.
“Den Uncle Peter mus’n’t sit in it, cause he al’ays hitches when he gets a singing. He hitched pretty nigh across de room, t’ other night,” said Pete.
“Good Lor! get him in it, then,” said Mose, “and den he’d begin, ‘Come saints—and sinners, hear me tell,’ and den down he’d go,”—and Mose imitated precisely the nasal tones of the old man, tumbling on the floor, to illustrate the supposed catastrophe.
“Come now, be decent, can’t ye?” said Aunt Chloe; “an’t yer shamed?”
Mas’r George, however, joined the offender in the laugh, and declared decidedly that Mose was a “buster.” So the maternal admonition seemed rather to fail of effect.
“Well, ole man,” said Aunt Chloe, “you’ll have to tote in them ar bar’ls.”
“Mother’s bar’ls is like dat ar widder’s, Mas’r George was reading ’bout, in de good book,—dey never fails,” said Mose, aside to Peter.
“I’m sure one on ’em caved in last week,” said Pete, “and let ’em all down in de middle of de singin’; dat ar was failin’, warnt it?”
During this aside between Mose and Pete, two empty casks had been rolled into the cabin, and being secured from rolling, by stones on each side, boards were laid across them, which arrangement, together with the turning down of certain tubs and pails, and the disposing of the rickety chairs, at last completed the preparation.
“Mas’r George is such a beautiful reader, now, I know he’ll stay to read for us,” said Aunt Chloe; “’pears like ’t will be so much more interestin’.”
George very readily consented, for your boy is always ready for anything that makes him of importance.
The room was soon filled with a motley assemblage, from the old gray-headed patriarch of eighty, to the young girl and lad of fifteen. A little harmless gossip ensued on various themes, such as where old Aunt Sally got her new red headkerchief, and how “Missis was a going to give Lizzy that spotted muslin gown, when she’d got her new berage made up;” and how Mas’r Shelby was thinking of buying a new sorrel colt, that was going to prove an addition to the glories of the place. A few of the worshippers belonged to families hard by, who had got permission to attend, and who brought in various choice scraps of information, about the sayings and doings at the house and on the place, which circulated as freely as the same sort of small change does in higher circles.
After a while the singing commenced, to the evident delight of all present. Not even all the disadvantage of nasal intonation could prevent the effect of the naturally fine voices, in airs at once wild and spirited. The words were sometimes the well-known and common hymns sung in the churches about, and sometimes of a wilder, more indefinite character, picked up at camp-meetings.
The chorus of one of them, which ran as follows, was sung with great energy and unction:
“Die on the field of battle,
Die on the field of battle,
      Glory in my soul.”
Another special favorite had oft repeated the words—
“O, I’m going to glory,—won’t you come along with me?
Don’t you see the angels beck’ning, and a calling me away?
Don’t you see the golden city and the everlasting day?”
There were others, which made incessant mention of “Jordan’s banks,” and “Canaan’s fields,” and the “New Jerusalem;” for the negro mind, impassioned and imaginative, always attaches itself to hymns and expressions of a vivid and pictorial nature; and, as they sung, some laughed, and some cried, and some clapped hands, or shook hands rejoicingly with each other, as if they had fairly gained the other side of the river.
Various exhortations, or relations of experience, followed, and intermingled with the singing. One old gray-headed woman, long past work, but much revered as a sort of chronicle of the past, rose, and leaning on her staff, said—“Well, chil’en! Well, I’m mighty glad to hear ye all and see ye all once more, ’cause I don’t know when I’ll be gone to glory; but I’ve done got ready, chil’en; ’pears like I’d got my little bundle all tied up, and my bonnet on, jest a waitin’ for the stage to come along and take me home; sometimes, in the night, I think I hear the wheels a rattlin’, and I’m lookin’ out all the time; now, you jest be ready too, for I tell ye all, chil’en,” she said striking her staff hard on the floor, “dat ar glory is a mighty thing! It’s a mighty thing, chil’en,—you don’no nothing about it,—it’s wonderful.” And the old creature sat down, with streaming tears, as wholly overcome, while the whole circle struck up—
“O Canaan, bright Canaan
I’m bound for the land of Canaan.”
Mas’r George, by request, read the last chapters of Revelation, often interrupted by such exclamations as “The sakes now!” “Only hear that!” “Jest think on ’t!” “Is all that a comin’ sure enough?”
George, who was a bright boy, and well trained in religious things by his mother, finding himself an object of general admiration, threw in expositions of his own, from time to time, with a commendable seriousness and gravity, for which he was admired by the young and blessed by the old; and it was agreed, on all hands, that “a minister couldn’t lay it off better than he did; that “’t was reely ’mazin’!”
Uncle Tom was a sort of patriarch in religious matters, in the neighborhood. Having, naturally, an organization in which the morale was strongly predominant, together with a greater breadth and cultivation of mind than obtained among his companions, he was looked up to with great respect, as a sort of minister among them; and the simple, hearty, sincere style of his exhortations might have edified even better educated persons. But it was in prayer that he especially excelled. Nothing could exceed the touching simplicity, the childlike earnestness, of his prayer, enriched with the language of Scripture, which seemed so entirely to have wrought itself into his being, as to have become a part of himself, and to drop from his lips unconsciously; in the language of a pious old negro, he “prayed right up.” And so much did his prayer always work on the devotional feelings of his audiences, that there seemed often a danger that it would be lost altogether in the abundance of the responses which broke out everywhere around him.
While this scene was passing in the cabin of the man, one quite otherwise passed in the halls of the master.
The trader and Mr. Shelby were seated together in the dining room afore-named, at a table covered with papers and writing utensils.
Mr. Shelby was busy in counting some bundles of bills, which, as they were counted, he pushed over to the trader, who counted them likewise.
“All fair,” said the trader; “and now for signing these yer.”
Mr. Shelby hastily drew the bills of sale towards him, and signed them, like a man that hurries over some disagreeable business, and then pushed them over with the money. Haley produced, from a well-worn valise, a parchment, which, after looking over it a moment, he handed to Mr. Shelby, who took it with a gesture of suppressed eagerness.
“Wal, now, the thing’s done!” said the trader, getting up.
“It’s done!” said Mr. Shelby, in a musing tone; and, fetching a long breath, he repeated, “It’s done!”
“Yer don’t seem to feel much pleased with it, ’pears to me,” said the trader.
“Haley,” said Mr. Shelby, “I hope you’ll remember that you promised, on your honor, you wouldn’t sell Tom, without knowing what sort of hands he’s going into.”
“Why, you’ve just done it sir,” said the trader.
“Circumstances, you well know, obliged me,” said Shelby, haughtily.
“Wal, you know, they may ’blige me, too,” said the trader. “Howsomever, I’ll do the very best I can in gettin’ Tom a good berth; as to my treatin’ on him bad, you needn’t be a grain afeard. If there’s anything that I thank the Lord for, it is that I’m never noways cruel.”
After the expositions which the trader had previously given of his humane principles, Mr. Shelby did not feel particularly reassured by these declarations; but, as they were the best comfort the case admitted of, he allowed the trader to depart in silence, and betook himself to a solitary cigar.



第三章 丈夫和父亲

  希尔比太太出门拜访朋友去了。望着渐渐远去的马车,艾莉查无精打采地站在门廊上。这时,有人从后面走来,把手搭在了她的肩膀上。她转回身,两眼顿时发出多彩的光辉,美丽的笑容浮现于脸上。

  “真是你吗?乔治,你把我吓了一跳。我真是太高兴了!太太出门拜访朋友去了,晚上前不会回来。我们快到我那个小房间吧,我们可以有一段愉快的时光。”

  她拉着乔治走进门廊对面那间小房间,平时,她总在那儿做针线活,这样她可以听见女主人的呼唤。

  “你能来我真高兴,快来看一看我们的孩子,乔治,你为什么不高兴呢?”孩子紧抓住母亲的长裙羞涩地站在那儿,从卷发下偷偷地看着父亲。“你看他多么漂亮,不是吗?”艾莉查拨弄着孩子头上的卷发,吻了他一下说。

  “我只希望自己没有出世,也没有生下这个孩子。”乔治惨然说道。

  听完这句话,艾莉查既惊讶又恐惧。她哭着把头靠在丈夫宽阔的肩膀上。

  “艾莉查,你真是太可怜了,我真不敢让你再伤心。”乔治爱怜地说,“如果当时你没有认识我,那你就不会这样不幸了。”

  “哟,乔治,你这是说什么话呢?是不是发生了什么可怕的事,还是要有什么可怕的事要发生?从我们相识到现在,我们不是活得挺幸福吗?”

  “亲爱的,确实很幸福。”乔治把自己的孩子抱到膝上,看着孩子那明亮的双眸,抚弄着他那柔软的卷发。

  “艾莉查,你是我所见的女人中最漂亮的,也是最好的,你看,我们的孩子长得多么像你。但是当时我们如果没有见面就好了。”

  “乔治,你为什么还要这样说呢?”

  “事实是这样的,我们除了痛苦以外,还拥有什么呢!我这辈子是那样的苦,就像黄连一样。我的生气已经被煎熬殆尽。现在我干的是苦命的活,我是那样穷,不会有什么前途的。你跟着我不会有什么好报,我只会带给你霉运。我们一直在努力做事,学东西,想做个有用的人,但这有什么用呢?这样活着有什么意思,真不如死了算了。”

  “乔治,你这样说真是罪过,我知道你不能在工厂工作,所以心里难受,你又遇到一个狠心的主人,但你还是要忍耐,说不定以后会有什么……”

  “忍耐,难道我还不够忍耐吗?”他打断她说道,“自从他无缘无故把我从那个待我好的人的工厂带回以后,我说过什么吗?说实话,我把自己挣的钱全都上交给他了。那个工厂的人,哪一个不夸我的活做得好呢!”

  “真是太可怕了,但他终究是你的主人啊。”艾莉查说。

  “谁赋予他这种权力让他做我的主人?我不时地考虑着这个问题。他是人,我也是人,他凭什么要骑在我的头上,况且他还不如我。无论是经商还是管理庄园,我都比他行,我比他认识的字多,书写也比他漂亮,而所有这些我都不欠他什么,因为我是自学的。尽管他对我是那样的残忍,但我还是学会了这些本领。他存心不把人当人看待,他凭什么让我为他做牛做马?他凭什么不让我充分发挥我所学到的本领,为什么他不能容忍我干得比他好呢?他故意把最脏、最重、最下等的活派给我去做,因为他想借此凌辱我,他说他要让我屈服。”

  “啊,我以前从没听你说过这样的话,乔治,你吓着我了,我知道你很愤懣,这我理解,但为了我和哈里,你千万不要做可怕的事情。不管你做什么事,一定要三思而后行啊!”

  “我一直是三思而后行的,我一直忍耐着,但现在看来情况越来越糟。我的身体已经快难以承受了。他不会放过任何一个侮辱、折磨我的机会。我只想在干好活的同时读书,静下来学点东西,但他加在我身上的重担会随我的能力的增加而加重。他说我被鬼魂附体了,他要把它抓出来。除非我讲错了,否则他不喜欢的事情迟早会发生。”

  “那我们该怎么办呢?亲爱的。”艾莉查悲伤地问。

  “昨天,当我往车上装石头时,站在车旁边的小主人用鞭子使劲地抽打着,这使得那匹马受到了惊吓。我温和地劝他不要抽了,但他却不听我的话。我再次求他,他却转回身用鞭子抽打我。我抓住了他的手,他就大声喊叫起来,先是用脚踢我,然后就跑去告诉他父亲我打了他。主人听了非常生气,声称要教训我一顿,让我明白他是主人。他把我绑在树上,用柳条狠劲抽了我几下,而他的儿子也按照父亲的吩咐使劲抽打我,直到他感到累了时为止。我一定要出这口气的,否则我誓不为人。”他脸色非常阴沉,两眼中那愤怒的火焰着实吓了他的妻子一跳。“我只想搞明白是谁赋予他做主人的权利的。”

  “我想我要服从我的主人的安排,”艾莉查惨然说道,“否则,我就不能算是真正的基督徒。”

  “这话对你来说当然有一定的道理。他们给你吃的穿的,就像对待自己的孩子一样,他们疼爱你,给了你良好的教育,他们认为你是他们家庭的一部分。但我的主人呢?他常对我拳脚相加;让我呆在一边不理睬我,这已是我能得到的最好的待遇了。他们收留了我,但我也为此付出了超过百倍的代价。难道我还欠他们什么吗?我现在已经是不能再忍耐下去了。是的,不能再忍受了。”乔治握紧双拳,瞪着眼睛说道。

  艾莉查没有说话,全身颤抖,她从未见丈夫这样愤怒。面对丈夫的愤怒,她的伦理观念顿时显得那样的苍白无力。

  “你还记得卡洛吗?就是你送给我的那只小狗。”乔治接着说,“晚上,它和我一起睡,白天跟在我的后面跑,它是我唯一的安慰,它看着我时的眼神,就像它懂得我内心的痛苦与欢乐似的。有一天,主人碰见我拿门旁的剩饭喂卡洛,他就责怪我用他的东西喂狗,并说如果每个黑奴都养狗,他就会破产的,于是他逼我在卡洛的脖子上挂上石头扔到水塘中去。”

  “乔治,你扔了吗?”

  “我没有那样做,但主人把它扔进去了。而且他还伙同汤姆向濒死的小狗扔石头。卡洛,它是那样的可怜,它的眼中满是悲伤的神色,好像奇怪于我为什么不帮助它。为此,我还被主人抽了一顿鞭子,但我不在乎。我迟早会让主人明白鞭子是驯服不了我的。迟早有一天,我会让他为此付出代价的,他就等着瞧吧。”

  “啊,乔治,那你打算做什么呢?千万别做坏事啊。只要我们对上帝虔诚,多做善事,上帝会帮助我们的。”

  “艾莉查,我和你是两种人,我不信仰上帝,因为我心中充满了痛苦,上帝为什么要把事情搞成这样呢?”

  “乔治,我们一定要相信上帝。太太常说,当我们无路可走时,上帝也正在想办法解救我们。”

  “这些话让那些乘车、坐沙发的人说当然很容易,但如果他们处于我的地位,我想他们也不会想得那么简单了。我也向往做些善事,但我胸中的怒火现在难以平息。如果你是我,你也会受不了的,你不了解事情的真相,如果我告诉你我所受的罪,你会受不了的。”

  “还有其它事情吗?”

  “噢,最近主人一直说自己很傻,因为他让我在那么远的地方娶妻生子。他还说希尔比先生和他的家族非常傲慢,在他面前趾高气扬,他恨死他们了,而我现在也变得傲慢了。他还说要禁止我再来找你,让我在他的庄园娶妻生子。以前他还只是说说,但昨天他却明白地告诉我,我必须娶密娜,跟她一起生活,否则就要卖我到河那边去。”

  “我们不是结婚了吗?我们不是也像白人一样由牧师证婚了吗?”艾莉查天真地问道。

  “难道你不知道奴隶是不允许结婚的吗?这个国家的法律不允许奴隶结婚,如果他们决心分开我们,我是没办法留下你的。所以我才会说如果我没有出生,没有遇到你就好了,如果可怜的哈里没有出世,那该多好啊,那样的话这一切不幸就不会降临到他头上了。”

  “我的主人可是心肠很好的。”

  “但谁能料到以后会发生什么事呢?主人会死的,那时我们的哈里可能会被卖给别人,谁知道买他的是什么人呢!他是那样聪明漂亮,但这有什么值得自豪的呢?艾莉查,孩子越是机灵得讨人喜欢,那你的痛苦就会越深,你会因为他太值钱而失去他的。”

  丈夫的话沉重地打在她的心头,那个奴隶贩子的身影好像又来到了她的面前。她面色苍白,呼吸变得急促起来,好像受到了一记猛击似的,神色非常紧张,并不时朝门廊外看去。孩子正骑着希尔比先生的手杖愉快地玩着,后来因为不想听父母谈论没有吸引力的话题而到别处去玩了。艾莉查本想告诉丈夫自己心中所担心的事,但最后还是忍住了。

  “不能再让他担心了,可怜的他已经承担了太多的重担,”她想,“再说那不一定会真的发生,我相信女主人是不会欺骗我的。”

  “亲爱的艾莉查,就这样吧,你一定要坚持,我走了,再见。”丈夫的声音是那样的凄惨。

  “乔治,你要走到哪儿去?”

  “加拿大,”他回答道,接着他又挺直身子说,“在那边,我会想法赎回你们的。这是我们所拥有的唯一希望。你的主人心肠好,我想他会允许我把你和孩子都买走的。我会做到的,愿上帝保佑。”

  “你如果被抓住怎么办?那太可怕了。”

  “不会发生这种事的,艾莉查。如果得不到自由,我宁可死,也不会让他们把我抓回去的。”

  “你可不要做傻事啊!”

  “我没必要做傻事,他们会很快杀死我的,但他们要想让我活着过河去,那是绝对不可能的。”

  “乔治,你要当心。为了我别做坏事,也别做傻事,也不要杀死人。这真是太诱惑人了,但千万不要——你是要走的,但要小心行事,愿上帝保佑你。”

  “好吧,艾莉查,你听一听我的计划。主人突然决定派我送给居住于一英里外的西门斯先生一封信。我想他知道我会到这儿来告诉你这件事的。他会非常高兴我这样做,因为这会激怒希尔比先生——他一直这样称呼他。我要赶回庄园,好像什么也没有发生,一切听其自然。我已经做了些准备,大约一周以后的某一天,我会出现在失踪名单中。所以,艾莉查,为我祷告吧,或许你的祷告会被上帝听到。”

  “噢,乔治,请相信上帝吧,为自己祈祷,这样你就不会做坏事了。”

  “好的,再见吧。”乔治说。他紧握着艾莉查的双手,深情地注视着她的双眸,但他却没有动。他们只是静静地站着,然后悄然话别,他们哭泣着,痛哭着。他们是那样的舍不得分离,就像蛛网一样难以割断。这一对小夫妻就这样分别了。

第四章 汤姆叔叔小屋之夜

  汤姆叔叔的小屋是一所用圆木盖成的小房子,紧挨着“大宅”(黑人通常这样称呼主人的住宅)。小屋前有个小园子,在主人的精心栽培和浇灌下,每逢夏季,里面便长满了草莓、木莓,以及各种各样的水果蔬菜。园子的前面被错综交织的比格诺亚藤条和当地的多花玫瑰所覆盖,就连横放在园子前面的园木也被遮住了。这里,每到夏天,万寿菊、矮牵牛花和紫茉莉等鲜花就在园子的一个角落里竞相开放,所有这些无不令克鲁伊大婶喜悦和自豪。

  让我们进屋看看吧。大宅里的晚餐已经结束,克鲁伊大婶作为领班厨师准备好晚餐后,把收拾碗筷等杂活交给其他仆人,回到了她自己的安乐窝来给老头烧饭来了。所以,在锅灶边忙碌的人一定是克鲁伊大婶无疑。她一会儿忙着在炖锅里炖着什么东西,一会儿又若有所思地揭开烤炉的盖子,顿时一股香气升腾而起,一看就是在烧好吃的东西。她圆圆的脸庞儿黝黑发亮,光光亮亮就像涂了一层蛋清似的,俨然就是她为茶点所做的小甜饼。她的头上戴着一个浆得笔挺的无沿帽,一张丰满的脸上,常挂着一丝满意的笑容。而且我们必须承认,对于附近首屈一指的厨师来说,脸上带着洋洋自得的神气也是一件很自然的事情。

  克鲁伊大婶浑身上下都透露出一种天生的厨师的神韵。当她走近时,空地上的鸡、鸭和火鸡无一不是担惊受怕,显然它们也意识到了自己即将面临的悲惨命运。而且克鲁伊大婶确实青睐于将鸡鸭的翅膀扎在身上、往鸡鸭腹中塞配料以及烹烤等事情,而这又使那些感觉敏锐的家禽深感恐惧。她做的玉米饼花样繁多,如锄形饼、多角饼、松饼以及其它名目众多的饼,这让那些经验不足的厨子觉得真是不可思议。

  客人的到来、酒席的置办,会引发她无穷的力量和精力;对她来说,没有什么比看到堆在门廓的一行行旅行箱更令她兴奋了。因为这时,她又可以大展厨技,再立新功了。

  这会儿,克鲁伊大婶正在向平底锅里端详着。我们就让她暂时沉浸于自己的快乐,趁此机会,我们仔细瞧一下她住的小屋吧。

  屋里的一角放着一张床,上面铺着一条洁白的床单。床边铺着一块相当面积的地毯。克鲁伊大婶站在地毯上,显示了她在这个庄园的上层身份。这地毯、床铺和这个小角落,都被给予了足够的重视,而且如果可能的话,这块地方是不容那些小机灵鬼们胡闹的。事实上,这个角落就是这家的客厅。在屋子的另一角,有一张粗陋得多的床,显然是供日常实用的。壁炉上方的墙上,是几幅《圣经》插图,旁边还挂着一幅华盛顿将军的肖像,其技法和色彩,如果将军偶然亲眼看到的话,肯定会目瞪口呆的。

  屋角的长凳上坐着两个卷发男孩,他们都有晶亮的黑眼睛和光润的脸蛋,此时,他们正在忙于教一个幼儿学步。正像其他的小儿一样,这个小家伙站起来,摇晃着没走几步,就一跤跌倒在地。她接连的失败受到了热烈的喝彩,好像是在观看绝妙的表演似的。

  一张桌子摆在壁炉前,桌腿就像患了风湿病似的放不平稳,桌上铺着一张桌布,上面摆放着图案艳丽的茶杯托盘。一些其它迹象表明晚饭就要开始了。桌子旁边坐着希尔比先生最得力的仆人汤姆。他将是本书的主人公,所以我们要向读者仔细介绍一下他。他身材魁梧,胸膛宽广,身体强壮,皮肤黝黑发亮,他的脸庞是典型的非洲式的,他脸上表情严肃、稳重,同时又流露出善良和仁慈。他的神态显示出某种自尊,然而又显得对人坦诚,兼有忠厚和纯朴的气质。

  这时他正在小心地、慢慢地往面前的石板上抄写字母。十三岁的小少爷乔治站在旁边指导着他。乔治聪明帅气,看来他正在充分享受当老师的尊严。

  “不是那样写法,汤姆叔叔,不是那样写法,”看到汤姆把g的尾巴拐到了右边,乔治喊道,“看,你那样写就成q了。”

  “哟,是吗?”汤姆应道。看着自己的小老师轻而易举地在石板上写了很多g和q,汤姆不禁又尊敬又羡慕。接着,汤姆用粗大的手指握住笔耐心地练习起来。

  “白人做事情真是灵巧。”克鲁伊大婶说。她欣赏地赞美着小主人,待了一会,她又用叉子叉了块腊肉来给平锅抹上油。“你瞧他写字时轻松的样子!他还认识许多字,每晚读书给我们听,真是太有趣了。”

  “但是,克鲁伊大婶,我现在觉得饿了,你锅里的饼是否快烙好了。”乔治说道。

  “快了,乔治少爷,”她掀开锅盖朝里看了一眼,“黄黄的,那颜色真好看。让我负责这事吧。那天,太太让莎莉试着去烙饼,她说,‘噢,让莎莉去试一下。’我说,‘算了,她把好好的粮食都糟蹋了,真是可惜。饼烙得坑坑洼洼,就像我的鞋子一样难看,我看她还是别再烙了。’”

  在贬了一下莎莉还显稚嫩的技术后,克鲁伊大婶掀开烤锅盖,映入眼帘的是一张烤得整洁的油饼,那是城里的糕点店争相接受的上等品。显然,它将成为款待客人的主要食品。现在,克鲁伊大婶开始认真地张罗起晚饭来。

  “嗨,莫思,贝特!快让开路,你们这些小鬼。滚开,波莉,妈妈的小心肝,我会尽快给宝宝弄点东西吃。乔治少爷,请拿走这些书,坐下来陪着那个老头,我立刻把香肠和刚出锅的烙饼给你们送来。”

  “他们想让我回大宅子吃晚饭,但我知道在哪儿能吃到好吃的饭菜。”乔治说。

  “宝贝,你知道就好。”克鲁伊大婶说着把冒着热气的烙面饼放在了乔治的盘子上,“你知道大婶我会把最好吃的留给你。你就独自在这儿享用吧,想怎么吃就怎么吃。”说完,她开玩笑地用手指头碰了一下乔治,然后又很快回到烤锅那儿去了。

  “现在吃饼啰!”当克鲁伊大婶着实忙了一阵后,乔治一面喊着,一面挥动一把大刀向烙饼砍了下去。

  “我的天啊,乔治少爷,”克鲁伊大婶急忙抓住乔治的胳膊,“不能用这么大的刀切烙饼!那样会毁掉涂在上面的东西。这把薄点的刀,我把它磨得很快,是专用来对付它的。看,这样很容易就把饼切好了。来,赶快吃吧。没有什么东西比这个更好吃了。”

  “汤米·林肯说,他家的詹妮厨师比你手艺高。”嘴里塞满了烙饼的乔治说道。

  “林肯家的人手艺一点也不高!”克鲁伊大婶面带鄙夷地说,“如果跟我们全家比较,他们还算说得过去。但他们的风度、气派却不能和我们相比。就拿林肯先生和我家老爷来比吧,还有林肯太太,她进门时,哪有我家太太的派头?去他的吧,不提林肯这家人了!”克鲁伊大婶摇着头,好像在这个世上,有人希望她不知道什么事似的。

  “噢,但我也听你说詹妮的厨技不错啊!”乔治说道。

  “我以前或许说过这话,”克鲁伊大婶说,“她做家常饭还行,玉米面包也做得不错,马铃薯和玉米糕点也还说得过去,起码现在她做饭不太好,以前詹妮做的玉米糕还算可以,但她怎么会烹调高档的食品?她可以让肉馅饼表面有光泽,但那皮又是怎样的啊?她能发出松软的面吗?她做的饼看起来能像一朵浮云,入口即化吗?我看过詹妮为玛莉小姐的婚事做的喜饼。你知道我和詹妮是好朋友,我没说过她的坏话。但是,乔治少爷,如果我做出那样一堆饼,我会整个星期都睡不好觉的。那是怎样的喜饼啊!”

  “我想,詹妮会自以为她做的春饼还不错呢。”

  “她当然感觉良好,不是吗?她还向我夸耀过自己的手艺呢,你知道吗?问题就出在这儿。詹妮不知道自己的手艺到底怎样,她的主人也不怎么样,她怎能指望从主人那儿得到指点呢。所以责任不在詹妮。啊,乔治少爷,你是身在福中不知福啊!”克鲁伊大婶叹息着,她的眼睛动情地眨着。

  “克鲁伊大婶,我心里明白我吃的馅饼和布丁是最好的,”乔治说,“不信你可以去问汤米·林肯,每次我碰到他,我都会夸耀我在家中所享有的福气。”

  小主人的几句玩笑逗得克鲁伊大婶大笑起来,她仰靠在椅背上,直笑得眼泪顺着黑色的脸庞滚下。一会儿,她用手拍打着乔治,一会儿,她又用手指捅他,让他走开,不然总有一天他会要了她的老命的。她一边说着这残酷的预言,一边不停地笑着,一次比一次长久、欢快,直搞得乔治也感到自己真是一位危险人物,他今后要小心说话,再也不能胡言乱语了。

  “你真对汤米这样说了吗?老天,你们这几个小鬼真是敢说敢做!你对汤米吹嘘了,是吗?乔治少爷,你这样做不怕人笑话吗?”

  “是的,”乔治说,“我这样对他说:‘汤米,你该去看一看克鲁伊大婶做的真正的馅饼。’”

  “很遗憾,汤米不会看到的。”克鲁伊大婶说。看来,汤米对馅饼的无知已在她那善良的心中留下了深刻的印象。“乔治少爷,你该让他来我家吃饭,那会为你增光的。不过,乔治少爷,你要永远记住,我们一切福分都源自上帝,所以不要因为吃到好馅饼而自视情高啊。”克鲁伊大婶神情严肃地说。

  “好吧,我约他下周来家里玩,”乔治说,“克鲁伊大婶,你要尽全力来做饭,我们要让他吃完饭后半个月还回味无穷,好不好?”

  “这样当然好啊,”克鲁伊大婶兴奋地说,“你就等着吧,老天,想想以前操办的宴席,多么风光啊!还记得那次科诺克斯将军来时,我为他准备的鸡肉馅饼吗?那次,我和太太差点为了馅饼皮而吵起来,我真不懂太太们在想什么。你责任重大,忙得不亦乐乎,但她们却要插上一脚,在你身边转来转去。那天,太太一会儿让我这样,一会儿又要求我那样,最后我只好顶撞太太了。我说,现在看看你白嫩的双手,太太,你的手指上戴满了金色的戒指,就像我种的白色合欢花一样;再看看我这双粗黑的双手,难道你不明白,你呆在客厅,我做馅饼是上帝的安排吗?啊,乔治少爷,那天我是如此莽撞。”

  “妈妈说什么呢?”乔治问。

  “说什么?她笑着眯着眼睛说,‘啊,克鲁伊大婶,我想你说的很对。’然后她便回到客厅去了。我是那样无礼,她本该敲碎我的脑壳。但话说回来,有小姐太太在厨房,我可是干不出什么来的。”

  “记得每个人都说,那顿饭很棒。”乔治说。

  “是真的吗?那天我不是躲在餐厅后面吗?我不是亲眼目睹科诺克斯将军三次要求添馅饼吗?我还听他说,‘希尔比太太,你家厨师的手艺真是不俗啊!’当时,我听了真是太高兴了。”

  “将军对烹调真是在行,”克鲁伊大婶伸直身子得意地说,“他是个好人!他是弗吉尼亚一个旧式人家的孩子,他就像我一样识货。乔治少爷,馅饼样式多样,各具特色。你知道吗?并不是每个人都像将军那样在行,可以品出不同的味道。他知道其中的奥妙,从他的话中,你就能听出他是这方面的行家。”

  这时,乔治少爷已经是再也吃不下一口饭了,在特别的形势下,一个小孩子也会吃得达到这种程度。直到现在他才有机会注意到屋子一角那几个长着卷发和乌黑发亮的眼珠的小脑袋。看着小少爷吃饼的情形,他们已是口水直流了。

  “哎,莫思,贝特,”乔治掰下一块块烙饼向他们扔去,“你们也想吃,是吗?克鲁伊大婶,再给他们烙几张饼吧。”

  乔治和汤姆走到壁炉边一个舒适的座位上坐下来,克鲁伊大婶已经烙好了一大堆馅饼。她把孩子抱在膝头上,不时往自己和孩子的嘴里塞饼,同时把饼分给莫思和贝特吃。这两个小鬼更喜欢边吃边在桌下打滚,还不时拉拉小妹妹的脚趾头。

  “靠边去,快点,”当孩子吵得太凶时,母亲一边说,一边朝桌底下踢着。“难道你们没看到家中有白人客人吗?放规矩点,都给我放老实点,好吗?如果不听话,等乔治少爷走后,看我不扯住你们的袖子打你们。”

  很难说清这种恐吓究竟意味着什么,但我们可以肯定:这可怕的警告并没有收到预期效果,孩子们对此并没什么感觉。

  “啊!”汤姆叔叔说,“他们浑身发痒,如果不处罚,他们就浑身不自在。”

  此时,这群小家伙从桌下爬出,猛亲着母亲怀中的孩子,手上、脸上满是糖浆。

  “滚开,”母亲一把推开那几个毛茸茸的小脑瓜,“你们这样胡闹,乱成一团,分都分不开,快去用水把自己洗干净。”说完,她又使劲打了他们一巴掌,这使孩子们又大笑起来,他们高声叫喊着跑到门外去了。

  “你见过这样淘气的孩子吗?”克鲁伊大婶自豪地说,接着拿出一条专门应付这种突发事件的旧毛巾,从破茶壶中倒了一点水,开始擦拭小家伙脸上和手上的糖浆。擦干净后,便把她放到汤姆叔叔怀中,自己就忙着收拾锅碗瓢盆去了。那个小家伙不时拉扯着汤姆叔叔的鼻子头,抓着他的脸,并把胖乎乎的小手放在汤姆叔叔的卷发上,看来她还是比较喜欢后一项工作。

  “她很神气,不是吗?”汤姆叔叔说着把孩子放在远处,以便仔细观察一下这个小宝贝;然后,他让孩子骑在他宽阔的肩上,带着她一起跳起舞来,乔治少爷此时也在用手帕逗她玩。这时,刚刚进屋的莫思和贝特也跟在妹妹后面像熊一样叫着,直到克鲁伊大婶喊着说他们的大喊大叫会让小妹妹的头搬家时,他们才停止吵闹。据克鲁伊大婶介绍,这种“外科手术”在这里就像家常便饭一般。她的喊声并没有制止孩子们的欢叫,他们唱着、跳着、翻滚着,直到尽兴后,才安静了下来。

  “好了,希望你们不再闹了,”克鲁伊大婶一面说着,一面从大木床下拉出一张做工粗糙的小床,上面装着脚轮,“好了,莫思,贝特,你们都给我上床,我们马上就要祷告了。”

  “噢,妈妈,我们要看祷告会,那很有意思,我们可不想睡。”

  “啊,克鲁伊大婶,把小床推进去,让他们看一会儿吧!”乔治少爷果断地说,同时推了一下小床。少爷的话让克鲁伊大婶觉得风光体面,于是她就高兴地把小床推了进去,说,“好吧,这或许对他们有好处。”

  这时,房间里的人都聚在了一起,讨论着会场的安排和布置事宜。

  “我可是没办法一下子弄那么多椅子。”克鲁伊大婶说。相当长时间以来,每周的祷告会都是在汤姆叔叔家举行的,椅子也是经常短缺,但人们认为这次椅子问题也是会解决的。“上周演唱时,老彼得叔叔把那张旧椅子的腿压断了。”莫思说。

  “得了吧,小鬼头,我看准是你把椅子腿拆了。”

  “嗯,如果靠墙放着,那椅子还是不会倒的。”莫思狡辩道。

  “不能让彼得叔叔坐那张椅子,因为他唱歌时喜欢挪地方。那天晚上,他差不多是从屋子这头移到屋子那头了。”贝特说。

  “上帝啊,就让他坐在那上面吧,”莫思说,“然后他唱道:‘圣徒们、罪人们,来吧,请听我说。’接着他便摔倒在地。”莫思很形象地模仿着老彼得的鼻音和老人倒地的样子,向人们展示着一场预演的恶作剧。

  “嘿,难道你不能规矩点吗,难道你不知羞吗?”克鲁伊大婶说。

  但乔治少爷却和冒犯者大笑起来,并大声称赞他是个不简单的小滑头。看来,母亲的警告再次失灵了。

  “哎,老家伙,你去把那两只大桶搬进来。”克鲁伊大婶说道。

  “就像乔治少爷读的圣书里的寡妇的坛子一样,妈妈的大桶没有一次失灵。”莫思侧过脸,对贝特说。

  “我敢肯定,上周一只桶瘪了,”贝特说,“就在大家唱到一半时。难道那次不算失灵吗?”

  在莫思和贝特交谈时,汤姆叔叔把那两只大空桶推了进来。为了不让它来回滚动,桶的两边都放上了大石块,大家在桶上架上了木板,又把几只盆和水桶倒放在地上,还有几把破椅子,最后,准备工作就算完成了。

  “乔治少爷的书读得真好,我知道他会留下为我们读圣书的,”克鲁伊大婶说,“那样会给祷告会增添不少乐趣。”

  乔治立刻答应了,只要受到重视,哪一个孩子会拒绝去做一些事情呢。

  很快,小屋里就挤满了人,既有八十岁的白发老人,又有十五六岁的姑娘小伙。他们随意地闲谈了一会儿,也就是些类似“塞莉大婶从哪儿搞来一条红头巾啦,”“太太打算在做好罗纱衣裳后,就把那件平纹布外衣送给莉兹啦,”“希尔比老爷打算买匹栗色马驹,这又会为此地增添不少风采啦”之类的话题。有些得到主人允许的邻近人家的仆人也赶来参加祷告会。他们带来了许多精彩的消息,比如,庄园的人说什么了,做什么了;在这里,人们可以自由地谈东论西,正如上流社会的人谈论那些不值一提的小事一样。

  不一会儿,唱念开始了,出席者都很兴奋。那与生俱来的嗓音的清脆嘹亮并没有被鼻音所掩盖。歌曲大都是附近教堂常听到的著名的圣歌,有些是从野外布道会上听来的较粗犷热烈的曲子。

  其中一首歌的合唱部分充满精力和热忱,歌词是这样的:

  战死在沙场,

  战死在沙场,

  我的灵魂却闪耀着光芒。

  另一首他们喜爱唱的歌中,经常重复出现下面的话:

  啊,我要前往天国——你不愿伴我同行吗?

  你没看到天使在向我招手,深情地把我呼唤?

  你没看到那金色的城市和永恒的时光?

  还有些曲子经常提及“约旦河岸”、“迦南战场”和“新耶路撒冷”。黑人们生来感情丰富,富于联想,他们经常让自己沉浸于赞美诗和触动人心的妙语中。唱歌时,他们或欢笑,或痛哭,或击掌,或悠然握手,那情景就好像他们已经抵达约旦河彼岸似的。

  和歌声交织在一起的,是人们的相互劝诫以及对灵性的感受的叙说。一位已经老得不能干活的白发老妇深受人们的尊敬,她拄着拐杖站起来说:

  “孩子们,我很高兴,因为我再一次见到了你们,听到了你们的歌声,因为说不定哪天我就撒手而去了。我已经收拾好包袱和帽子,我已为踏上天国之路做好一切准备。孩子们,我想说,”她使劲用拐杖敲打着地板,“天国是那样了不起,那是一块神奇之地,美妙无比啊!”老妇人激动不已,老泪横流。于是大家便唱道:

  啊,迦南,光明的迦南,

  我是那样热切地向往着你。

  应大家的邀请,乔治少爷诵读了《启示录》的最后几个章节。乔治的诵读常被人们的赞美之辞打断。“真是了不起!”“他念得多优美啊!”“真是不可思议!”“那会成为事实吗?”人们不住地说着。

  聪明的乔治对宗教的理解与认识主要得益于母亲的教导。由于众人对他的赞美,他便不时在庄重的诵读中加进自己的解说,这更加让年轻人羡慕,并得到了老者的祝福。大家公认,“乔治念得比任何一个牧师都好。”“真是不可思议”。

  在宗教事务方面,汤姆是众人公认的“主教”。他善于组织,道德高尚,再加上他的胸襟和教养远超过他人,所以人们都把他当作自己的牧师来尊敬。他做的祷告生动感人,饱含童稚般的痴迷,同时他使用《圣经》语言祷告,使得他的祷告更加别具特色,这是其他祷告风格所不能比拟的。他对经书的理解非常透彻,仿佛经书是他全部生命的组成部分,他的祈祷可以不加思索就脱口而出。用一位老黑奴的话来说,汤姆的祈祷就如天堂的福音一样。所以他祷告时的声音常被周围听众们虔诚的应对声所淹没。

  汤姆叔叔的小屋内出现的情况是这样的,而在主人希尔比先生家,呈现出的却是另一幅不同的景象。

  奴隶贩子和希尔比先生坐在餐厅的小桌子旁边,上面摆放着一些契约和书写用具。

  希尔比先生忙着数那几叠钞票,点完后,他把钞票递给奴隶贩子,奴隶贩子也照样点了一遍。

  “钱数没错,现在你在这契约上签字吧。”奴隶贩子说。

  希尔比先生把契约拿过来,在上面签了字,就像在匆忙做某件不愉快的事一样。接着,他把契约和钞票推到奴隶贩子面前。赫利从一个旧的提包里取出一张羊皮纸文件,看了看,然后把它递给了希尔比先生,希尔比先生急忙把文件接了过去。

  “好,现在这事儿完了!”奴隶贩子一面说,一面站起身来。

  “完了!”希尔比先生以沉思的口气说,又深吸了口气,接着又说道,“完了!”

  “看来你对这笔生意不大满意啊。”奴隶贩子说。

  “赫利,”希尔比先生说,“你要答应我在不清楚买主的身份前不卖汤姆。你要以名誉起誓。”

  “你刚才不是做了这件事吗?”奴隶贩子说。

  “你知道我是别无选择了。”希尔比先生傲慢地说。

  “那你也要明白我或许也会有别无选择的时候,”奴隶贩子说,“不过,你不用担心,我不会虐待他,我会尽可能给他找个好主人。如果有什么事情值得我对上帝表示感谢,那就是我从不是个心肠狠的人。”

  尽管奴隶贩子已经说明了他的人道主义原则,希尔比先生还是不太相信他的话,但最好的安慰也不过如此罢了。于是他无声地打发走了奴隶贩子,接着就点燃雪茄,独自抽了起来。

  
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 地板   发表于: 2013-10-10 0


Chapter 5
Showing the Feelings of Living Property on Changing Owners
Mr. and Mrs. Shelby had retired to their apartment for the night. He was lounging in a large easy-chair, looking over some letters that had come in the afternoon mail, and she was standing before her mirror, brushing out the complicated braids and curls in which Eliza had arranged her hair; for, noticing her pale cheeks and haggard eyes, she had excused her attendance that night, and ordered her to bed. The employment, naturally enough, suggested her conversation with the girl in the morning; and turning to her husband, she said, carelessly,
“By the by, Arthur, who was that low-bred fellow that you lugged in to our dinner-table today?”
“Haley is his name,” said Shelby, turning himself rather uneasily in his chair, and continuing with his eyes fixed on a letter.
“Haley! Who is he, and what may be his business here, pray?”
“Well, he’s a man that I transacted some business with, last time I was at Natchez,” said Mr. Shelby.
“And he presumed on it to make himself quite at home, and call and dine here, ay?”
“Why, I invited him; I had some accounts with him,” said Shelby.
“Is he a negro-trader?” said Mrs. Shelby, noticing a certain embarrassment in her husband’s manner.
“Why, my dear, what put that into your head?” said Shelby, looking up.
“Nothing,—only Eliza came in here, after dinner, in a great worry, crying and taking on, and said you were talking with a trader, and that she heard him make an offer for her boy—the ridiculous little goose!”
“She did, hey?” said Mr. Shelby, returning to his paper, which he seemed for a few moments quite intent upon, not perceiving that he was holding it bottom upwards.
“It will have to come out,” said he, mentally; “as well now as ever.”
“I told Eliza,” said Mrs. Shelby, as she continued brushing her hair, “that she was a little fool for her pains, and that you never had anything to do with that sort of persons. Of course, I knew you never meant to sell any of our people,—least of all, to such a fellow.”
“Well, Emily,” said her husband, “so I have always felt and said; but the fact is that my business lies so that I cannot get on without. I shall have to sell some of my hands.”
“To that creature? Impossible! Mr. Shelby, you cannot be serious.”
“I’m sorry to say that I am,” said Mr. Shelby. “I’ve agreed to sell Tom.”
“What! our Tom?—that good, faithful creature!—been your faithful servant from a boy! O, Mr. Shelby!—and you have promised him his freedom, too,—you and I have spoken to him a hundred times of it. Well, I can believe anything now,—I can believe now that you could sell little Harry, poor Eliza’s only child!” said Mrs. Shelby, in a tone between grief and indignation.
“Well, since you must know all, it is so. I have agreed to sell Tom and Harry both; and I don’t know why I am to be rated, as if I were a monster, for doing what every one does every day.”
“But why, of all others, choose these?” said Mrs. Shelby. “Why sell them, of all on the place, if you must sell at all?”
“Because they will bring the highest sum of any,—that’s why. I could choose another, if you say so. The fellow made me a high bid on Eliza, if that would suit you any better,” said Mr. Shelby.
“The wretch!” said Mrs. Shelby, vehemently.
“Well, I didn’t listen to it, a moment,—out of regard to your feelings, I wouldn’t;—so give me some credit.”
“My dear,” said Mrs. Shelby, recollecting herself, “forgive me. I have been hasty. I was surprised, and entirely unprepared for this;—but surely you will allow me to intercede for these poor creatures. Tom is a noble-hearted, faithful fellow, if he is black. I do believe, Mr. Shelby, that if he were put to it, he would lay down his life for you.”
“I know it,—I dare say;—but what’s the use of all this?—I can’t help myself.”
“Why not make a pecuniary sacrifice? I’m willing to bear my part of the inconvenience. O, Mr. Shelby, I have tried—tried most faithfully, as a Christian woman should—to do my duty to these poor, simple, dependent creatures. I have cared for them, instructed them, watched over them, and know all their little cares and joys, for years; and how can I ever hold up my head again among them, if, for the sake of a little paltry gain, we sell such a faithful, excellent, confiding creature as poor Tom, and tear from him in a moment all we have taught him to love and value? I have taught them the duties of the family, of parent and child, and husband and wife; and how can I bear to have this open acknowledgment that we care for no tie, no duty, no relation, however sacred, compared with money? I have talked with Eliza about her boy—her duty to him as a Christian mother, to watch over him, pray for him, and bring him up in a Christian way; and now what can I say, if you tear him away, and sell him, soul and body, to a profane, unprincipled man, just to save a little money? I have told her that one soul is worth more than all the money in the world; and how will she believe me when she sees us turn round and sell her child?—sell him, perhaps, to certain ruin of body and soul!”
“I’m sorry you feel so about it,—indeed I am,” said Mr. Shelby; “and I respect your feelings, too, though I don’t pretend to share them to their full extent; but I tell you now, solemnly, it’s of no use—I can’t help myself. I didn’t mean to tell you this Emily; but, in plain words, there is no choice between selling these two and selling everything. Either they must go, or all must. Haley has come into possession of a mortgage, which, if I don’t clear off with him directly, will take everything before it. I’ve raked, and scraped, and borrowed, and all but begged,—and the price of these two was needed to make up the balance, and I had to give them up. Haley fancied the child; he agreed to settle the matter that way, and no other. I was in his power, and had to do it. If you feel so to have them sold, would it be any better to have all sold?”
Mrs. Shelby stood like one stricken. Finally, turning to her toilet, she rested her face in her hands, and gave a sort of groan.
“This is God’s curse on slavery!—a bitter, bitter, most accursed thing!—a curse to the master and a curse to the slave! I was a fool to think I could make anything good out of such a deadly evil. It is a sin to hold a slave under laws like ours,—I always felt it was,—I always thought so when I was a girl,—I thought so still more after I joined the church; but I thought I could gild it over,—I thought, by kindness, and care, and instruction, I could make the condition of mine better than freedom—fool that I was!”
“Why, wife, you are getting to be an abolitionist, quite.”
“Abolitionist! if they knew all I know about slavery, they might talk! We don’t need them to tell us; you know I never thought that slavery was right—never felt willing to own slaves.”
“Well, therein you differ from many wise and pious men,” said Mr. Shelby. “You remember Mr. B.’s sermon, the other Sunday?”
“I don’t want to hear such sermons; I never wish to hear Mr. B. in our church again. Ministers can’t help the evil, perhaps,—can’t cure it, any more than we can,—but defend it!—it always went against my common sense. And I think you didn’t think much of that sermon, either.”
“Well,” said Shelby, “I must say these ministers sometimes carry matters further than we poor sinners would exactly dare to do. We men of the world must wink pretty hard at various things, and get used to a deal that isn’t the exact thing. But we don’t quite fancy, when women and ministers come out broad and square, and go beyond us in matters of either modesty or morals, that’s a fact. But now, my dear, I trust you see the necessity of the thing, and you see that I have done the very best that circumstances would allow.”
“O yes, yes!” said Mrs. Shelby, hurriedly and abstractedly fingering her gold watch,—“I haven’t any jewelry of any amount,” she added, thoughtfully; “but would not this watch do something?—it was an expensive one, when it was bought. If I could only at least save Eliza’s child, I would sacrifice anything I have.”
“I’m sorry, very sorry, Emily,” said Mr. Shelby, “I’m sorry this takes hold of you so; but it will do no good. The fact is, Emily, the thing’s done; the bills of sale are already signed, and in Haley’s hands; and you must be thankful it is no worse. That man has had it in his power to ruin us all,—and now he is fairly off. If you knew the man as I do, you’d think that we had had a narrow escape.”
“Is he so hard, then?”
“Why, not a cruel man, exactly, but a man of leather,—a man alive to nothing but trade and profit,—cool, and unhesitating, and unrelenting, as death and the grave. He’d sell his own mother at a good per centage—not wishing the old woman any harm, either.”
“And this wretch owns that good, faithful Tom, and Eliza’s child!”
“Well, my dear, the fact is that this goes rather hard with me; it’s a thing I hate to think of. Haley wants to drive matters, and take possession tomorrow. I’m going to get out my horse bright and early, and be off. I can’t see Tom, that’s a fact; and you had better arrange a drive somewhere, and carry Eliza off. Let the thing be done when she is out of sight.”
“No, no,” said Mrs. Shelby; “I’ll be in no sense accomplice or help in this cruel business. I’ll go and see poor old Tom, God help him, in his distress! They shall see, at any rate, that their mistress can feel for and with them. As to Eliza, I dare not think about it. The Lord forgive us! What have we done, that this cruel necessity should come on us?”
There was one listener to this conversation whom Mr. and Mrs. Shelby little suspected.
Communicating with their apartment was a large closet, opening by a door into the outer passage. When Mrs. Shelby had dismissed Eliza for the night, her feverish and excited mind had suggested the idea of this closet; and she had hidden herself there, and, with her ear pressed close against the crack of the door, had lost not a word of the conversation.
When the voices died into silence, she rose and crept stealthily away. Pale, shivering, with rigid features and compressed lips, she looked an entirely altered being from the soft and timid creature she had been hitherto. She moved cautiously along the entry, paused one moment at her mistress’ door, and raised her hands in mute appeal to Heaven, and then turned and glided into her own room. It was a quiet, neat apartment, on the same floor with her mistress. There was a pleasant sunny window, where she had often sat singing at her sewing; there a little case of books, and various little fancy articles, ranged by them, the gifts of Christmas holidays; there was her simple wardrobe in the closet and in the drawers:—here was, in short, her home; and, on the whole, a happy one it had been to her. But there, on the bed, lay her slumbering boy, his long curls falling negligently around his unconscious face, his rosy mouth half open, his little fat hands thrown out over the bedclothes, and a smile spread like a sunbeam over his whole face.
“Poor boy! poor fellow!” said Eliza; “they have sold you! but your mother will save you yet!”
No tear dropped over that pillow; in such straits as these, the heart has no tears to give,—it drops only blood, bleeding itself away in silence. She took a piece of paper and a pencil, and wrote, hastily,
“O, Missis! dear Missis! don’t think me ungrateful,—don’t think hard of me, any way,—I heard all you and master said tonight. I am going to try to save my boy—you will not blame me! God bless and reward you for all your kindness!”
Hastily folding and directing this, she went to a drawer and made up a little package of clothing for her boy, which she tied with a handkerchief firmly round her waist; and, so fond is a mother’s remembrance, that, even in the terrors of that hour, she did not forget to put in the little package one or two of his favorite toys, reserving a gayly painted parrot to amuse him, when she should be called on to awaken him. It was some trouble to arouse the little sleeper; but, after some effort, he sat up, and was playing with his bird, while his mother was putting on her bonnet and shawl.
“Where are you going, mother?” said he, as she drew near the bed, with his little coat and cap.
His mother drew near, and looked so earnestly into his eyes, that he at once divined that something unusual was the matter.
“Hush, Harry,” she said; “mustn’t speak loud, or they will hear us. A wicked man was coming to take little Harry away from his mother, and carry him ’way off in the dark; but mother won’t let him—she’s going to put on her little boy’s cap and coat, and run off with him, so the ugly man can’t catch him.”
Saying these words, she had tied and buttoned on the child’s simple outfit, and, taking him in her arms, she whispered to him to be very still; and, opening a door in her room which led into the outer verandah, she glided noiselessly out.
It was a sparkling, frosty, starlight night, and the mother wrapped the shawl close round her child, as, perfectly quiet with vague terror, he clung round her neck.
Old Bruno, a great Newfoundland, who slept at the end of the porch, rose, with a low growl, as she came near. She gently spoke his name, and the animal, an old pet and playmate of hers, instantly, wagging his tail, prepared to follow her, though apparently revolving much, in this simple dog’s head, what such an indiscreet midnight promenade might mean. Some dim ideas of imprudence or impropriety in the measure seemed to embarrass him considerably; for he often stopped, as Eliza glided forward, and looked wistfully, first at her and then at the house, and then, as if reassured by reflection, he pattered along after her again. A few minutes brought them to the window of Uncle Tom’s cottage, and Eliza stopping, tapped lightly on the window-pane.
The prayer-meeting at Uncle Tom’s had, in the order of hymn-singing, been protracted to a very late hour; and, as Uncle Tom had indulged himself in a few lengthy solos afterwards, the consequence was, that, although it was now between twelve and one o’clock, he and his worthy helpmeet were not yet asleep.
“Good Lord! what’s that?” said Aunt Chloe, starting up and hastily drawing the curtain. “My sakes alive, if it an’t Lizy! Get on your clothes, old man, quick!—there’s old Bruno, too, a pawin round; what on airth! I’m gwine to open the door.”
And suiting the action to the word, the door flew open, and the light of the tallow candle, which Tom had hastily lighted, fell on the haggard face and dark, wild eyes of the fugitive.
“Lord bless you!—I’m skeered to look at ye, Lizy! Are ye tuck sick, or what’s come over ye?”
“I’m running away—Uncle Tom and Aunt Chloe—carrying off my child—Master sold him!”
“Sold him?” echoed both, lifting up their hands in dismay.
“Yes, sold him!” said Eliza, firmly; “I crept into the closet by Mistress’ door tonight, and I heard Master tell Missis that he had sold my Harry, and you, Uncle Tom, both, to a trader; and that he was going off this morning on his horse, and that the man was to take possession today.”
Tom had stood, during this speech, with his hands raised, and his eyes dilated, like a man in a dream. Slowly and gradually, as its meaning came over him, he collapsed, rather than seated himself, on his old chair, and sunk his head down upon his knees.
“The good Lord have pity on us!” said Aunt Chloe. “O! it don’t seem as if it was true! What has he done, that Mas’r should sell him?”
“He hasn’t done anything,—it isn’t for that. Master don’t want to sell, and Missis she’s always good. I heard her plead and beg for us; but he told her ’t was no use; that he was in this man’s debt, and that this man had got the power over him; and that if he didn’t pay him off clear, it would end in his having to sell the place and all the people, and move off. Yes, I heard him say there was no choice between selling these two and selling all, the man was driving him so hard. Master said he was sorry; but oh, Missis—you ought to have heard her talk! If she an’t a Christian and an angel, there never was one. I’m a wicked girl to leave her so; but, then, I can’t help it. She said, herself, one soul was worth more than the world; and this boy has a soul, and if I let him be carried off, who knows what’ll become of it? It must be right: but, if it an’t right, the Lord forgive me, for I can’t help doing it!”
“Well, old man!” said Aunt Chloe, “why don’t you go, too? Will you wait to be toted down river, where they kill niggers with hard work and starving? I’d a heap rather die than go there, any day! There’s time for ye,—be off with Lizy,—you’ve got a pass to come and go any time. Come, bustle up, and I’ll get your things together.”
Tom slowly raised his head, and looked sorrowfully but quietly around, and said,
“No, no—I an’t going. Let Eliza go—it’s her right! I wouldn’t be the one to say no—’tan’t in natur for her to stay; but you heard what she said! If I must be sold, or all the people on the place, and everything go to rack, why, let me be sold. I s’pose I can b’ar it as well as any on ’em,” he added, while something like a sob and a sigh shook his broad, rough chest convulsively. “Mas’r always found me on the spot—he always will. I never have broke trust, nor used my pass no ways contrary to my word, and I never will. It’s better for me alone to go, than to break up the place and sell all. Mas’r an’t to blame, Chloe, and he’ll take care of you and the poor—”
Here he turned to the rough trundle bed full of little woolly heads, and broke fairly down. He leaned over the back of the chair, and covered his face with his large hands. Sobs, heavy, hoarse and loud, shook the chair, and great tears fell through his fingers on the floor; just such tears, sir, as you dropped into the coffin where lay your first-born son; such tears, woman, as you shed when you heard the cries of your dying babe. For, sir, he was a man,—and you are but another man. And, woman, though dressed in silk and jewels, you are but a woman, and, in life’s great straits and mighty griefs, ye feel but one sorrow!
“And now,” said Eliza, as she stood in the door, “I saw my husband only this afternoon, and I little knew then what was to come. They have pushed him to the very last standing place, and he told me, today, that he was going to run away. Do try, if you can, to get word to him. Tell him how I went, and why I went; and tell him I’m going to try and find Canada. You must give my love to him, and tell him, if I never see him again,” she turned away, and stood with her back to them for a moment, and then added, in a husky voice, “tell him to be as good as he can, and try and meet me in the kingdom of heaven.”
“Call Bruno in there,” she added. “Shut the door on him, poor beast! He mustn’t go with me!”
A few last words and tears, a few simple adieus and blessings, and clasping her wondering and affrighted child in her arms, she glided noiselessly away.
Chapter 6
Discovery
Mr. and Mrs. Shelby, after their protracted discussion of the night before, did not readily sink to repose, and, in consequence, slept somewhat later than usual, the ensuing morning.
“I wonder what keeps Eliza,” said Mrs. Shelby, after giving her bell repeated pulls, to no purpose.
Mr. Shelby was standing before his dressing-glass, sharpening his razor; and just then the door opened, and a colored boy entered, with his shaving-water.
“Andy,” said his mistress, “step to Eliza’s door, and tell her I have rung for her three times. Poor thing!” she added, to herself, with a sigh.
Andy soon returned, with eyes very wide in astonishment.
“Lor, Missis! Lizy’s drawers is all open, and her things all lying every which way; and I believe she’s just done clared out!”
The truth flashed upon Mr. Shelby and his wife at the same moment. He exclaimed,
“Then she suspected it, and she’s off!”
“The Lord be thanked!” said Mrs. Shelby. “I trust she is.”
“Wife, you talk like a fool! Really, it will be something pretty awkward for me, if she is. Haley saw that I hesitated about selling this child, and he’ll think I connived at it, to get him out of the way. It touches my honor!” And Mr. Shelby left the room hastily.
There was great running and ejaculating, and opening and shutting of doors, and appearance of faces in all shades of color in different places, for about a quarter of an hour. One person only, who might have shed some light on the matter, was entirely silent, and that was the head cook, Aunt Chloe. Silently, and with a heavy cloud settled down over her once joyous face, she proceeded making out her breakfast biscuits, as if she heard and saw nothing of the excitement around her.
Very soon, about a dozen young imps were roosting, like so many crows, on the verandah railings, each one determined to be the first one to apprize the strange Mas’r of his ill luck.
“He’ll be rael mad, I’ll be bound,” said Andy.
“Won’t he swar!” said little black Jake.
“Yes, for he does swar,” said woolly-headed Mandy. “I hearn him yesterday, at dinner. I hearn all about it then, ’cause I got into the closet where Missis keeps the great jugs, and I hearn every word.” And Mandy, who had never in her life thought of the meaning of a word she had heard, more than a black cat, now took airs of superior wisdom, and strutted about, forgetting to state that, though actually coiled up among the jugs at the time specified, she had been fast asleep all the time.
When, at last, Haley appeared, booted and spurred, he was saluted with the bad tidings on every hand. The young imps on the verandah were not disappointed in their hope of hearing him “swar,” which he did with a fluency and fervency which delighted them all amazingly, as they ducked and dodged hither and thither, to be out of the reach of his riding-whip; and, all whooping off together, they tumbled, in a pile of immeasurable giggle, on the withered turf under the verandah, where they kicked up their heels and shouted to their full satisfaction.
“If I had the little devils!” muttered Haley, between his teeth.
“But you ha’nt got ’em, though!” said Andy, with a triumphant flourish, and making a string of indescribable mouths at the unfortunate trader’s back, when he was fairly beyond hearing.
“I say now, Shelby, this yer ’s a most extro’rnary business!” said Haley, as he abruptly entered the parlor. “It seems that gal ’s off, with her young un.”
“Mr. Haley, Mrs. Shelby is present,” said Mr. Shelby.
“I beg pardon, ma’am,” said Haley, bowing slightly, with a still lowering brow; “but still I say, as I said before, this yer’s a sing’lar report. Is it true, sir?”
“Sir,” said Mr. Shelby, “if you wish to communicate with me, you must observe something of the decorum of a gentleman. Andy, take Mr. Haley’s hat and riding-whip. Take a seat, sir. Yes, sir; I regret to say that the young woman, excited by overhearing, or having reported to her, something of this business, has taken her child in the night, and made off.”
“I did expect fair dealing in this matter, I confess,” said Haley.
“Well, sir,” said Mr. Shelby, turning sharply round upon him, “what am I to understand by that remark? If any man calls my honor in question, I have but one answer for him.”
The trader cowered at this, and in a somewhat lower tone said that “it was plaguy hard on a fellow, that had made a fair bargain, to be gulled that way.”
“Mr. Haley,” said Mr. Shelby, “if I did not think you had some cause for disappointment, I should not have borne from you the rude and unceremonious style of your entrance into my parlor this morning. I say thus much, however, since appearances call for it, that I shall allow of no insinuations cast upon me, as if I were at all partner to any unfairness in this matter. Moreover, I shall feel bound to give you every assistance, in the use of horses, servants, &c., in the recovery of your property. So, in short, Haley,” said he, suddenly dropping from the tone of dignified coolness to his ordinary one of easy frankness, “the best way for you is to keep good-natured and eat some breakfast, and we will then see what is to be done.”
Mrs. Shelby now rose, and said her engagements would prevent her being at the breakfast-table that morning; and, deputing a very respectable mulatto woman to attend to the gentlemen’s coffee at the side-board, she left the room.
“Old lady don’t like your humble servant, over and above,” said Haley, with an uneasy effort to be very familiar.
“I am not accustomed to hear my wife spoken of with such freedom,” said Mr. Shelby, dryly.
“Beg pardon; of course, only a joke, you know,” said Haley, forcing a laugh.
“Some jokes are less agreeable than others,” rejoined Shelby.
“Devilish free, now I’ve signed those papers, cuss him!” muttered Haley to himself; “quite grand, since yesterday!”
Never did fall of any prime minister at court occasion wider surges of sensation than the report of Tom’s fate among his compeers on the place. It was the topic in every mouth, everywhere; and nothing was done in the house or in the field, but to discuss its probable results. Eliza’s flight—an unprecedented event on the place—was also a great accessory in stimulating the general excitement.
Black Sam, as he was commonly called, from his being about three shades blacker than any other son of ebony on the place, was revolving the matter profoundly in all its phases and bearings, with a comprehensiveness of vision and a strict lookout to his own personal well-being, that would have done credit to any white patriot in Washington.
“It’s an ill wind dat blow nowhar,—dat ar a fact,” said Sam, sententiously, giving an additional hoist to his pantaloons, and adroitly substituting a long nail in place of a missing suspender-button, with which effort of mechanical genius he seemed highly delighted.
“Yes, it’s an ill wind blows nowhar,” he repeated. “Now, dar, Tom’s down—wal, course der’s room for some nigger to be up—and why not dis nigger?—dat’s de idee. Tom, a ridin’ round de country—boots blacked—pass in his pocket—all grand as Cuffee—but who he? Now, why shouldn’t Sam?—dat’s what I want to know.”
“Halloo, Sam—O Sam! Mas’r wants you to cotch Bill and Jerry,” said Andy, cutting short Sam’s soliloquy.
“High! what’s afoot now, young un?”
“Why, you don’t know, I s’pose, that Lizy’s cut stick, and clared out, with her young un?”
“You teach your granny!” said Sam, with infinite contempt; “knowed it a heap sight sooner than you did; this nigger an’t so green, now!”
Well, anyhow, Mas’r wants Bill and Jerry geared right up; and you and I ’s to go with Mas’r Haley, to look arter her.”
“Good, now! dat’s de time o’ day!” said Sam. “It’s Sam dat’s called for in dese yer times. He’s de nigger. See if I don’t cotch her, now; Mas’r’ll see what Sam can do!”
“Ah! but, Sam,” said Andy, “you’d better think twice; for Missis don’t want her cotched, and she’ll be in yer wool.”
“High!” said Sam, opening his eyes. “How you know dat?”
“Heard her say so, my own self, dis blessed mornin’, when I bring in Mas’r’s shaving-water. She sent me to see why Lizy didn’t come to dress her; and when I telled her she was off, she jest ris up, and ses she, ‘The Lord be praised;’ and Mas’r, he seemed rael mad, and ses he, ‘Wife, you talk like a fool.’ But Lor! she’ll bring him to! I knows well enough how that’ll be,—it’s allers best to stand Missis’ side the fence, now I tell yer.”
Black Sam, upon this, scratched his woolly pate, which, if it did not contain very profound wisdom, still contained a great deal of a particular species much in demand among politicians of all complexions and countries, and vulgarly denominated “knowing which side the bread is buttered;” so, stopping with grave consideration, he again gave a hitch to his pantaloons, which was his regularly organized method of assisting his mental perplexities.
“Der an’t no saying’—never—’bout no kind o’ thing in dis yer world,” he said, at last. Sam spoke like a philosopher, emphasizing this—as if he had had a large experience in different sorts of worlds, and therefore had come to his conclusions advisedly.
“Now, sartin I’d a said that Missis would a scoured the varsal world after Lizy,” added Sam, thoughtfully.
“So she would,” said Andy; “but can’t ye see through a ladder, ye black nigger? Missis don’t want dis yer Mas’r Haley to get Lizy’s boy; dat’s de go!”
“High!” said Sam, with an indescribable intonation, known only to those who have heard it among the negroes.
“And I’ll tell yer more ’n all,” said Andy; “I specs you’d better be making tracks for dem hosses,—mighty sudden, too,—-for I hearn Missis ’quirin’ arter yer,—so you’ve stood foolin’ long enough.”
Sam, upon this, began to bestir himself in real earnest, and after a while appeared, bearing down gloriously towards the house, with Bill and Jerry in a full canter, and adroitly throwing himself off before they had any idea of stopping, he brought them up alongside of the horse-post like a tornado. Haley’s horse, which was a skittish young colt, winced, and bounced, and pulled hard at his halter.
“Ho, ho!” said Sam, “skeery, ar ye?” and his black visage lighted up with a curious, mischievous gleam. “I’ll fix ye now!” said he.
There was a large beech-tree overshadowing the place, and the small, sharp, triangular beech-nuts lay scattered thickly on the ground. With one of these in his fingers, Sam approached the colt, stroked and patted, and seemed apparently busy in soothing his agitation. On pretence of adjusting the saddle, he adroitly slipped under it the sharp little nut, in such a manner that the least weight brought upon the saddle would annoy the nervous sensibilities of the animal, without leaving any perceptible graze or wound.
“Dar!” he said, rolling his eyes with an approving grin; “me fix ’em!”
At this moment Mrs. Shelby appeared on the balcony, beckoning to him. Sam approached with as good a determination to pay court as did ever suitor after a vacant place at St. James’ or Washington.
“Why have you been loitering so, Sam? I sent Andy to tell you to hurry.”
“Lord bless you, Missis!” said Sam, “horses won’t be cotched all in a mimit; they’d done clared out way down to the south pasture, and the Lord knows whar!”
“Sam, how often must I tell you not to say ‘Lord bless you, and the Lord knows,’ and such things? It’s wicked.”
“O, Lord bless my soul! I done forgot, Missis! I won’t say nothing of de sort no more.”
“Why, Sam, you just have said it again.”
“Did I? O, Lord! I mean—I didn’t go fur to say it.”
“You must be careful, Sam.”
“Just let me get my breath, Missis, and I’ll start fair. I’ll be bery careful.”
“Well, Sam, you are to go with Mr. Haley, to show him the road, and help him. Be careful of the horses, Sam; you know Jerry was a little lame last week; don’t ride them too fast.”
Mrs. Shelby spoke the last words with a low voice, and strong emphasis.
“Let dis child alone for dat!” said Sam, rolling up his eyes with a volume of meaning. “Lord knows! High! Didn’t say dat!” said he, suddenly catching his breath, with a ludicrous flourish of apprehension, which made his mistress laugh, spite of herself. “Yes, Missis, I’ll look out for de hosses!”
“Now, Andy,” said Sam, returning to his stand under the beech-trees, “you see I wouldn’t be ’t all surprised if dat ar gen’lman’s crittur should gib a fling, by and by, when he comes to be a gettin’ up. You know, Andy, critturs will do such things;” and therewith Sam poked Andy in the side, in a highly suggestive manner.
“High!” said Andy, with an air of instant appreciation.
“Yes, you see, Andy, Missis wants to make time,—dat ar’s clar to der most or’nary ’bserver. I jis make a little for her. Now, you see, get all dese yer hosses loose, caperin’ permiscus round dis yer lot and down to de wood dar, and I spec Mas’r won’t be off in a hurry.”
Andy grinned.
“Yer see,” said Sam, “yer see, Andy, if any such thing should happen as that Mas’r Haley’s horse should begin to act contrary, and cut up, you and I jist lets go of our’n to help him, and we’ll help him—oh yes!” And Sam and Andy laid their heads back on their shoulders, and broke into a low, immoderate laugh, snapping their fingers and flourishing their heels with exquisite delight.
At this instant, Haley appeared on the verandah. Somewhat mollified by certain cups of very good coffee, he came out smiling and talking, in tolerably restored humor. Sam and Andy, clawing for certain fragmentary palm-leaves, which they were in the habit of considering as hats, flew to the horseposts, to be ready to “help Mas’r.”
Sam’s palm-leaf had been ingeniously disentangled from all pretensions to braid, as respects its brim; and the slivers starting apart, and standing upright, gave it a blazing air of freedom and defiance, quite equal to that of any Fejee chief; while the whole brim of Andy’s being departed bodily, he rapped the crown on his head with a dexterous thump, and looked about well pleased, as if to say, “Who says I haven’t got a hat?”
“Well, boys,” said Haley, “look alive now; we must lose no time.”
“Not a bit of him, Mas’r!” said Sam, putting Haley’s rein in his hand, and holding his stirrup, while Andy was untying the other two horses.
The instant Haley touched the saddle, the mettlesome creature bounded from the earth with a sudden spring, that threw his master sprawling, some feet off, on the soft, dry turf. Sam, with frantic ejaculations, made a dive at the reins, but only succeeded in brushing the blazing palm-leaf afore-named into the horse’s eyes, which by no means tended to allay the confusion of his nerves. So, with great vehemence, he overturned Sam, and, giving two or three contemptuous snorts, flourished his heels vigorously in the air, and was soon prancing away towards the lower end of the lawn, followed by Bill and Jerry, whom Andy had not failed to let loose, according to contract, speeding them off with various direful ejaculations. And now ensued a miscellaneous scene of confusion. Sam and Andy ran and shouted,—dogs barked here and there,—and Mike, Mose, Mandy, Fanny, and all the smaller specimens on the place, both male and female, raced, clapped hands, whooped, and shouted, with outrageous officiousness and untiring zeal.
Haley’s horse, which was a white one, and very fleet and spirited, appeared to enter into the spirit of the scene with great gusto; and having for his coursing ground a lawn of nearly half a mile in extent, gently sloping down on every side into indefinite woodland, he appeared to take infinite delight in seeing how near he could allow his pursuers to approach him, and then, when within a hand’s breadth, whisk off with a start and a snort, like a mischievous beast as he was and career far down into some alley of the wood-lot. Nothing was further from Sam’s mind than to have any one of the troop taken until such season as should seem to him most befitting,—and the exertions that he made were certainly most heroic. Like the sword of Coeur De Lion, which always blazed in the front and thickest of the battle, Sam’s palm-leaf was to be seen everywhere when there was the least danger that a horse could be caught; there he would bear down full tilt, shouting, “Now for it! cotch him! cotch him!” in a way that would set everything to indiscriminate rout in a moment.
Haley ran up and down, and cursed and swore and stamped miscellaneously. Mr. Shelby in vain tried to shout directions from the balcony, and Mrs. Shelby from her chamber window alternately laughed and wondered,—not without some inkling of what lay at the bottom of all this confusion.
At last, about twelve o’clock, Sam appeared triumphant, mounted on Jerry, with Haley’s horse by his side, reeking with sweat, but with flashing eyes and dilated nostrils, showing that the spirit of freedom had not yet entirely subsided.
“He’s cotched!” he exclaimed, triumphantly. “If ’t hadn’t been for me, they might a bust themselves, all on ’em; but I cotched him!”
“You!” growled Haley, in no amiable mood. “If it hadn’t been for you, this never would have happened.”
“Lord bless us, Mas’r,” said Sam, in a tone of the deepest concern, “and me that has been racin’ and chasin’ till the sweat jest pours off me!”
“Well, well!” said Haley, “you’ve lost me near three hours, with your cursed nonsense. Now let’s be off, and have no more fooling.”
“Why, Mas’r,” said Sam, in a deprecating tone, “I believe you mean to kill us all clar, horses and all. Here we are all just ready to drop down, and the critters all in a reek of sweat. Why, Mas’r won’t think of startin’ on now till arter dinner. Mas’rs’ hoss wants rubben down; see how he splashed hisself; and Jerry limps too; don’t think Missis would be willin’ to have us start dis yer way, no how. Lord bless you, Mas’r, we can ketch up, if we do stop. Lizy never was no great of a walker.”
Mrs. Shelby, who, greatly to her amusement, had overheard this conversation from the verandah, now resolved to do her part. She came forward, and, courteously expressing her concern for Haley’s accident, pressed him to stay to dinner, saying that the cook should bring it on the table immediately.
Thus, all things considered, Haley, with rather an equivocal grace, proceeded to the parlor, while Sam, rolling his eyes after him with unutterable meaning, proceeded gravely with the horses to the stable-yard.
“Did yer see him, Andy? did yer see him? and Sam, when he had got fairly beyond the shelter of the barn, and fastened the horse to a post. “O, Lor, if it warn’t as good as a meetin’, now, to see him a dancin’ and kickin’ and swarin’ at us. Didn’t I hear him? Swar away, ole fellow (says I to myself ); will yer have yer hoss now, or wait till you cotch him? (says I). Lor, Andy, I think I can see him now.” And Sam and Andy leaned up against the barn and laughed to their hearts’ content.
“Yer oughter seen how mad he looked, when I brought the hoss up. Lord, he’d a killed me, if he durs’ to; and there I was a standin’ as innercent and as humble.”
“Lor, I seed you,” said Andy; “an’t you an old hoss, Sam?”
“Rather specks I am,” said Sam; “did yer see Missis up stars at the winder? I seed her laughin’.”
“I’m sure, I was racin’ so, I didn’t see nothing,” said Andy.
“Well, yer see,” said Sam, proceeding gravely to wash down Haley’s pony, “I ’se ’quired what yer may call a habit o’ bobservation, Andy. It’s a very ’portant habit, Andy; and I ’commend yer to be cultivatin’ it, now yer young. Hist up that hind foot, Andy. Yer see, Andy, it’s bobservation makes all de difference in niggers. Didn’t I see which way the wind blew dis yer mornin’? Didn’t I see what Missis wanted, though she never let on? Dat ar’s bobservation, Andy. I ’spects it’s what you may call a faculty. Faculties is different in different peoples, but cultivation of ’em goes a great way.”
“I guess if I hadn’t helped your bobservation dis mornin’, yer wouldn’t have seen your way so smart,” said Andy.
“Andy,” said Sam, “you’s a promisin’ child, der an’t no manner o’ doubt. I thinks lots of yer, Andy; and I don’t feel no ways ashamed to take idees from you. We oughtenter overlook nobody, Andy, cause the smartest on us gets tripped up sometimes. And so, Andy, let’s go up to the house now. I’ll be boun’ Missis’ll give us an uncommon good bite, dis yer time.”



第五章 改变主人对奴隶的感觉

  希尔比先生和太太已经回到卧室准备休息了。希尔比先生坐在一张安乐椅上,顺手翻看着下午送来的邮件。希尔比太太站在镜前梳理着艾莉查为她编的头发。艾莉查今天脸色苍白,眼睛也没有了往日的神采,于是她就让她回去睡觉了。这时,她想起了上午时和艾莉查的谈话,便转身问丈夫:

  “顺便问你一句,亚瑟,你今天请来吃饭的那个没教养的家伙是谁?”

  “他叫赫利。”希尔比先生眼睛盯著书说,身子在椅子里不安地转动着。

  “赫利是谁?他来我们家干什么?”

  “以前我和他在纳特切斯打过交道。”希尔比先生说。

  “难道他可以凭此来我家吃喝吗?”

  “我邀请他来的,我们之间要算清一些帐。”希尔比先生答道。

  看着丈夫那尴尬的神色,希尔比太太问道:“他是做奴隶生意的吗?”

  “亲爱的,你怎么会这样想呢?”希尔比先生抬头问道。

  “没什么,——艾莉查晚饭后来过,她因为担惊受怕而哭了,她说她听见奴隶贩子在和你谈论买她的孩子,那个小机灵鬼。”

  “真的吗?”说完,希尔比先生又低下头去看信了。有好几分钟——他看上去很专心。但没注意到把信纸都拿颠倒了。

  “真相迟早要公开的,”希尔比先生暗自思忖道,“还是现在就公开真相吧。”

  “我告诉艾莉查说,她那样担心是太傻了,”希尔比太太梳理着头发说,“你从不会和他们那种人打交道。而且我知道你从没考虑过卖掉他们中的任何一个,——至少你不会把他们卖给那样一个人。”

  “嗯,艾米丽,我一直都是这样认为,这样说的。”她丈夫说,“但我做的生意亏了,我没有别的办法,只有卖掉一些下人,否则我难以维持这个家庭。”

  “卖给那个家伙?真是难以想像。希尔比,你不会那样做,是吗?”

  “很抱歉,这都是事实,我已经同意卖掉汤姆。”希尔比先生说。

  “什么?汤姆?他从小就跟着你,他是那么的善良、忠实。希尔比,你还向他保证过要还他自由之身呢。关于这一点,我们已经讲了不下百遍了。唉,我现在相信没有什么事是不会发生的了,——我现在甚至也相信,你把哈里,可怜的艾莉查的孩子也卖掉了!”希尔比太太悲伤愤怒地说。

  “既然你已经猜到了,那我告诉你,我已经答应卖掉汤姆和哈里了。但我不明白,我只是做了别人每天都在做的事.凭什么我就要被当成魔鬼来看待呢?”

  “但你为什么从那么多仆人中选中他们两个?”希尔比太太说,“为什么是他们两个,家中那么多仆人,即使我们必须要卖掉一些仆人。”

  “因为他们两个人的身价是最高的,我可以选择别人,那家伙还想高价买艾莉查,如果你认为那样会令情况更好的话。”希尔比先生说。

  “这个卑鄙小人!”希尔比太太愤怒地骂着。

  “是啊,因为我考虑到你的感情,所以我没有答应他。你也该称赞我几句吧。”

  “亲爱的,”冷静下来后,希尔比太太说,“请原谅我,我很吃惊,对这事我毫无思想准备——但你肯定会允许我替这些可怜人辩护一下吧。虽然是个黑人,但汤姆是那样的高尚、忠实。希尔比,我确信,如果有必要,他会为你牺牲一切的。”

  “这点我也明白,——我敢这样说,——但这有什么用呢?我是迫不得已才走这条路的啊。”

  “为什么不破费一些钱呢?我宁肯过得节约一些。希尔比,作为一名女基督徒,我曾经忠诚地努力,想为这些纯朴、孤苦的可怜人尽自己的一份责任。多年来,我关心保护他们,试着了解他们的忧愁与欢乐;如果我们为了一点蝇头小利而把像汤姆这样忠诚可靠的人卖掉的话,我还怎么能抬得起头来呢?我教会他们家庭成员应尽的责任和义务、父母与儿女、丈夫和妻子应尽的责任和义务。现在我怎么能公开承认什么骨肉亲情,人伦道德都可以弃之不顾,而只关注钱呢?我和艾莉查谈论过她的孩子,谈到作为基督徒,母亲要照看好孩子,为他祈祷,使他长大成人,尽到母亲的责任。但现在如果仅为了省几个钱就把孩子从她身边夺走,卖给那样一个卑鄙小人,我又能对她说什么呢?我曾告诉她,一个人的灵魂比世界上所有的金钱都贵重。如果她看到我们出卖了她的小哈里,她怎能再相信我呢?把孩子卖掉,也许就意味着毁掉了孩子的灵魂和肉体。”

  “我很难过,艾米丽,这事让你感受如此之深,”希尔比先生说,“我也尊重你的感情,虽然我不是完全理解你的心情,但是现在,我要严肃地告诉你,这于事无补,艾米丽,我是别无选择了。我本来不想告诉你这些,坦白地讲,不卖掉他们,我们会倾家荡产,我已别无选择。赫利现在手握我的借据,如果我不立即还债,他就会从我们身边拿走一切。我已尽全力四处筹款,但还是需要加上他们两个才能还清借款,所以我只有忍痛割爱了。赫利看上了他们,除非答应他的要求,否则他不同意了结此事。我被他握在手中,只好照办了。你不希望卖掉哈里和汤姆,但这总比卖掉我们所有的奴隶好吧。”

  希尔比太太呆呆地站在那儿,最终她面向梳妆台,双手掩着脸庞,发出了一声长长的叹息。

  “这是上帝对奴隶制的诅咒,它是万恶的、最该被诅咒的怪物。这也是对主人、对奴隶的诅咒!我还傻乎乎地认为我可以从这邪恶的制度中发现一些美好的东西呢。法律维护蓄奴制真是一种罪过,——我一直有这种感觉——我孩童时代就这样认为——入教后,我对此更加坚信不疑,但我却天真地认为,我可以凭借仁爱、关怀和教导,使我的奴隶的境况好于获得自由之身,真是太傻了。”

  “太太,你怎么越来越像一名废奴主义者了。”

  “废奴主义者!他们只有像我这样了解奴隶制度,他们才可以这样说。我们不需要他们指手画脚。你知道,我从来不认为奴隶制是合法的,我从来不想自己蓄奴。”

  “在这方面,你与许多明智之士不同,”希尔比先生说,“你还记得有个星期天,我们听B先生布道吗?”

  “我不想听那种布道,我再也不想请他来我们教堂布道了。牧师们奈何不了邪恶,也许他们也像我们一样对此束手无策——但他们还在为此狡辩呢!这和我的常识背道而驰。我想你也不会对那次布道感兴趣吧。”

  “啊,”希尔比先生说,“我想说,有时牧师要比我们这些可怜的罪人胆大多了。我们这些普通人对某些事必须装做没有看到,并逐渐习惯那些不正确的事情。我们必须正视这样一种现实,女人和牧师说话是那样干脆、直白,在谦虚、道德等问题上将我们远远抛在后面。现在,亲爱的,我相信你理解此事的必要性了,你明白,我做了情况所允许我做的最恰当的事情。”

  “是啊!”希尔比太太发呆地说,并急匆匆地取出她那块金表,“我甚至没有一件像样的首饰,”她若有所思地补充道,“这只表能发挥点作用吗?——刚买时很贵的。如果我可以救艾莉查的孩子,我愿付出一切。”

  “很抱歉,艾米丽,”希尔比先生说,“没想到这事让你如此难以释怀。但这没什么用。事实是我已经签了契约并交给赫利。你应感谢事情并未变糟。这家伙拥有生杀大权,但现在他已算不上什么了。如果你像我一样了解他,你会庆幸我们逃脱了厄运。”

  “他真是那么难缠吗?”

  “嗯,他并不太凶狠,但很难缠。除了做买卖挣钱,他别无爱好,他头脑冷静,做事从不犹豫,像死神一样不留情面。只要有利润,他甚至会卖掉自己的母亲,虽然他对这个老妇人并无恶意。”

  “但现在这个卑鄙小人却拥有了善良、忠实的汤姆和艾莉查的孩子。”

  “亲爱的,这事让我很难从容应付。我甚至不愿再去想它,但赫利催着说要明天领人。我不想见到汤姆,所以我打算明早骑马出门,你最好也把艾莉查带出去。让事情在她不在场时都结束吧。”

  “噢,不!”希尔比太太说,“我可不希望充当这笔残忍的买卖的帮凶。我想在汤姆处于危难时去看看他,愿上帝保佑。我要让他们知道,无论如何,他们的女主人是同情他们的,并将始终站在他们一边。至于艾莉查,我真不敢再想下去了。请上帝饶恕,我们究竟在做什么,为什么这样残酷的事情要落到我们头上呢?”

  有个人偷听了这番谈话,这个人是希尔比先生和太太万万没有料到的。

  希尔比太太把艾莉查打发去睡觉后,这个妇人藏在了卧室旁的一间储藏室里,那有扇门和外边的过道相通。她把耳朵贴近门缝,心里既激动又不安,他们的谈话被她一字不漏全听见了。

  他们说完话以后,一切转入沉寂,艾莉查站起身,偷偷溜出储藏室。她脸色惨白,浑身发抖,面容呆傻,双唇紧闭,这时的她已不是以前那个温柔腼腆的艾莉查了,她完全变了一个样子。她放轻脚步,在女主人房门口停留了片刻,举起双手祈祷着,紧接着她转身溜回自己的房问。房间内整齐宁静,跟女主人的卧室在一层楼;屋内窗明几净,非常舒适,她常坐在那儿唱着歌儿做针线活。屋内的小书架上并排放著书和各种圣诞节时收到的小玩意。她的衣服都放在壁橱和衣柜里。她一直以为,她的这个小家是那样地温馨幸福。现在,孩子已躺在床上睡着了,他那圆润的小脸被一头卷发盖住了,小嘴半张着,胖胖的小手仍然露在被子外面,脸上带着阳光般的微笑。

  “可怜的孩子!可怜的小东西啊!”艾莉查说,“虽然他们已经把你卖掉了,但妈妈还是要救你的。”

  没有眼泪滴到枕头上,在这种极度悲惨的境地中,除了血,已经没有什么可流的了。她急忙拿出纸笔,并在上面写道:

  “太太,亲爱的太太!不要以为我知恩不报,不要把我想得很坏,我听到了你和主人的谈话。我要尽全力救我的孩子,我想你会原谅我的。上帝会因为你的仁慈而保佑回报你的。”

  她匆匆忙忙折好信,然后打开衣柜,为孩子准备了一包衣服,然后用手帕把包袱牢牢地系在了腰问。出于母亲对孩子的爱,她甚至没有忘记在这小包里放进了一两件孩子心爱的玩具,并特意带了一只花鹦鹉以用来逗孩子玩。要弄醒这熟睡的小孩真有些费事,但经过一番折腾,孩子终于坐起身来,并趁妈妈戴帽子、系围巾的空隙逗弄着那只花鹦鹉。

  “妈妈,你要去哪儿啊?”孩子问道,这时妈妈拿着他的外套和帽子走了过来。妈妈走近床边,那样急切地看着孩子的眼睛,孩子立刻明白发生了什么不平常的事。

  “嘘,哈里,”妈妈说,“我们不能大声说话,要不他们会听见的。有个坏蛋要抢去妈妈的小宝贝,并在晚上带哈里走,但妈妈不会让他得逞,妈妈要给小哈里戴好帽子,穿上衣服,然后逃走,这样,坏蛋就不会抓到哈里了。”

  她一边轻声说着,一边给孩子穿戴好衣帽,把孩子抱在怀中,轻声叮嘱他不要出声。然后她打开通向门廊的门,轻手轻脚溜了出去。

  那是个有点星光的夜晚,地上有些霜,妈妈用手巾把孩子紧紧裹住,由于害怕,孩子一声也没吭,只是紧搂住妈妈的脖子。

  那只名叫布鲁诺的纽芬兰狗正卧在门廊尽头。当她走近时,它站起来轻轻叫了一声。这是她的宠物,她柔声唤着这只小伙伴。那只狗摇着尾巴,显然想和她一块出去,想必它那简单的大脑是搞不懂主人为什么半夜出门的。在它那简单的头脑中,它也隐约感到,主人的这次出行显得有点不太得体。因此它一面跟着艾莉查走,一面不时停下,若有所思地看看主人,又看看房子,几次反复之后,它才跟着艾莉查走了出去。几分钟后,他们到了汤姆叔叔的窗下,艾莉查停下来,轻轻地敲打了几下窗玻璃。

  这天的祷告会由于唱赞美诗而很晚才散。后来,汤姆叔叔也尽兴地唱了几首长赞美诗,这样做的直接影响是,虽然现在时间已过十二点,快到一点了,但汤姆叔叔和大婶还没有入睡。

  “我的天啊!是谁在敲窗子?”克鲁伊大婶说着站起来,猛地拉开了窗帘。“天啊!这不是莉兹吗?老东西,快穿好衣服!——布鲁诺也跟来了,到底是怎么一回事。我就来开门。”

  紧接着,门便被打开了,汤姆叔叔急忙点起一支蜡烛,烛光下,艾莉查那憔悴的脸和急切的眼神一览无余。

  “上帝保佑!怎么回事,莉兹?看起来你好像病了,你怎么这么晚匆匆跑到这来了?”

  “我要逃跑——汤姆叔叔,克鲁伊大婶,——我要带孩子逃跑,——主人卖掉他了。”

  “卖了?”听完,两个人都惊慌地举起他们的双手。

  “是的,把他卖了!”艾莉查肯定地说,“昨晚,我爬进太太房间旁的储藏室。我亲耳听到老爷说,他把汤姆叔叔和哈里都卖给奴隶贩子了,今天早晨,等老爷骑马出去后,奴隶贩子就来领人了。”

  艾莉查说话时,汤姆叔叔一直呆呆地瞪着眼睛站在那儿,举着双手,就像在做梦似的。最后,他终于明白了这些话的意思,与其说他一下坐在旧椅子上,不如说倒在上面,他垂下头,抵在膝盖上。

  “仁慈的上帝,可怜一下我们吧!”克鲁伊大婶说,“难道这是真的吗?汤姆没有做错事,为什么要卖他?”

  “他没犯什么错,——不是因为这个。老爷也不想卖掉他们,我们的太太也是一贯仁慈。我听到她向老爷求情,但老爷说,他欠了那个混蛋的钱,就要听从那个奴隶贩子,所以求情是没用的。如果不还钱,就得卖掉整个庄园和所有的仆人。是的,老爷说,要不卖掉他俩,要不就卖掉全部的基业,他已别无选择。主人说他很抱歉,太太真是位了不起的基督徒,她的心肠真是太好了,你们真该听听她说的话。离她而去,对于我来说真是太不道德了,但我必须走。正如太太曾说的,人的灵魂重于整个世界。我的孩子拥有灵魂,如果不带他逃走,天知道以后会发生什么事?我想我所做的是正确的,但如果我做错了,请上帝宽恕我,因为我必须如此做。”

  “哎,老家伙!”克鲁伊大婶说,“你为什么不逃跑?难道你愿意被带到河的下游,一辈子做牛做马吗?在那儿你只有死路一条,或者累死,或者饿死。我这辈子宁死也不会去那种地方。现在还有时间,——跟莉兹一齐逃跑吧,你有通行证,可以随时出入。快点,我帮你收拾一下。”

  汤姆慢慢抬起头,悲伤而平静地环顾四周说:“不,我不会逃跑。让莉兹走吧,她有权那样做!我不会反对她逃跑,让她留下是不合人情的。你刚刚也听到她所说的了,要么卖掉我,要么卖掉整个基业。如果这样的话,我宁肯是卖我,别人可以承受的,我也可以。”他补充说,他宽阔强健的胸脯抽动起伏着,像哭泣,又像叹息,“我一向听天由命,以后也是如此。我从来没有辜负老爷的期望,也没使用通行证骗过人,我从不违背诺言,今后也决不会。还是卖掉我吧,免得庄园垮掉,这不怪老爷,他会照顾你和可怜的人的。”

  说到这,他转向那张简陋的小矮床,上面挤满了卷发孩子,看着看着,他再也控制不住大哭起来。他靠在椅背上,以手掩面,大声哭泣着,大滴的泪珠从指缝滚落到地板上。当埋葬你的第一个孩子时,先生,你就是这样哭泣的;太太,我现在的泪水和你听到奄奄一息的婴儿哭时的泪水是多么相似啊。先生,你是人,他也是人。太太,虽然你浑身珠光宝气,可是也是个人啊。面对生活的困苦和人生的灾难,人们的感受是那样的相同。

  “还有,下午我见到了我丈夫,”艾莉查站在门边说,“那时我还不知道会发生这种事。他那凶残的主人把他逼得无路可投,他告诉我他想逃跑。如果可能,你们一定给他捎个口信。告诉他我走了以及为什么走,告诉他我要逃往加拿大。你们一定替我转达我对他的爱,告诉他,如果我今生不能与他再见面,”她转身背对着汤姆夫妇,声音嘶哑着说,“让他多做好事,争取与我们在天堂再见。”

  “把布鲁诺叫进去吧,”她补充说,“把它关在屋里,别让它跟着我。”

  说完最后几句话,她哭了。又说了些祝福的话以后,她抱紧受惊的孩子,悄悄地出发了。

第六章 发现逃跑

  那天晚上谈了很长一段时间,希尔比夫妇未能立即入睡,所以醒得要比以往晚些。

  “艾莉查今天是怎么了?”希尔比太太说。她拉了多次铃,但没有任何反应。

  希尔比先生站在镜子前磨刮胡子刀,这时门开了,一个黑人男孩端着热水走了进来。

  “艾迪,”女主人喊道,“去艾莉查房间告诉她,我已经拉了三次铃叫她了。可怜的孩子!”她叹了口气,自言自语道。

  艾迪很快就回来了,眼睛吃惊地大睁着。

  “太太,不好了!莉兹的抽屉全打开了,东西遍地都是。看来她是逃走了。”

  希尔比先生和太太同时醒悟过来,希尔比先生喊道:“那么她早已起疑心,于是逃走了。”

  “谢天谢地,我相信是这样的。”希尔比太太说。

  “太太,你怎么还这么傻,她真逃走的话,我可就完了。赫利知道我不大愿意卖掉那个孩子,这样他会认为这事得到了我的默许,这将损害我的声誉。”说完,希尔比先生匆匆离开了房问。

  人们奔跑着,喊叫着,开关门的声音此起彼伏,大约一刻钟的时间里,不同肤色的面孔出现于不同的地方。此时,克鲁伊大婶一个人沉默着,她一句话也不说,虽然她可以对此事提供一些线索,但她只是一如既往地准备着早餐时的饼子,以往兴高采烈的脸上见不到一丝笑容,对于周围的忙乱场面,她好像没有听到什么,也没有看到什么似的。

  不一会儿,大约十二个孩子爬到了栏杆上,就像一群乌鸦似的,大家都希望第一个把这件事告诉那个走霉运的陌生人。

  “我确信他听后会发疯的。”艾迪说。

  “他会大骂不止的。”小黑杰克说。

  “他会的,”莫迪说,“昨天吃饭时,我听到他在谈论那桩生意。因为我当时正躲在太太放罐子的屋子里,我听得清清楚楚。”莫迪摇头晃脑地说,俨然一位智者的样子。他就像一只小黑猫,到今天为止,他还没有仔细想过一个词的含义呢。而且需要说明的是,他当时确实是躲在那个放罐子的房间,但多半时间他都在睡觉。

  当赫利终于骑马出现时,仆人们争先恐后地告诉他那个坏消息,不出那些小机灵鬼所料,他果然非常生气并大骂起来。这令那些机灵鬼非常兴奋,他们躲开赫利的马鞭,欢呼着在门前草地上滚作一团,一面互相踢着,一面大声喊叫着。

  “你们如果落到我手里,走着瞧吧!”赫利恨恨地低语着。

  “但你就是不能逮住我们。”知道赫利已走远,听不到他说话了,艾迪得意地说。并跟在奴隶贩子后面不时做着鬼脸。

  “我说希尔比,真是不象话,”赫利冲进客厅说,“看来那女人带着她的孩子逃走了。”

  “赫利先生,我太太还在这儿呢。”希尔比先生说。

  “太太,我失礼了,”赫利皱着眉头说,“不过我还是想提醒你,这事有点蹊跷。这是真的吗,先生?”

  “先生,”希尔比先生说,“你若想和我打交道,那你必须遵守上流社会的规矩。艾迪,接过赫利先生的帽子和马鞭。先生,请先坐下。虽然很遗憾,但我还是要告诉你,那个女人偷听了我们的谈话,要不就是有人走漏了风声,她被吓得逃走了。”

  “我还期望着我们能公平交易呢!”赫利说。

  “先生,”希尔比先生猛地转身对赫利说,“你这是什么意思?如果有人对我有什么怀疑的话,我只有一个答复告诉他。”

  奴隶贩子被吓了一跳,他低声说:“一个人只想公平交易,没想到却上了当,这怎么不叫人气愤呢?”

  “赫利先生,”希尔比先生说,“如果我不认为你是因为失望而闯进来的话,我甚至不可能容忍你这种无礼的横冲直撞。我们都要面子,所以我更不能容忍别人站在那儿指桑骂槐,好像我是这件不公平的事情的同谋似的。但我还是会给你帮助,给你提供人力和马匹等帮助,以便帮你追回自己的财产。简言之,赫利先生,”他突然放弃了刚才那种严冷的口吻,而代之以一种轻松的语调说,“你现在最好保持冷静,我们吃完早饭后再看看可以做一些什么事。”

  此时,希尔比太太站起身来,说她早上约了朋友,所以不能陪客人共进早餐了。她让一位有教养的第一代混血女人来照顾客人享用咖啡,然后她就离开了。

  “你太太好像不太喜欢你谦卑的仆人啊。”赫利强装着显得自然一些。

  “我可不喜欢别人这样随随意意地对我妻子品头论足。”希尔比先生淡然说。

  “对不起,你知道我只是想开个玩笑。”赫利强作笑容说。

  “有些玩笑可并不可笑!”希尔比先生接着说。

  “知道我已经在契约上签字,他就变得这样放肆了。怪不得从昨天开始,他就做起来了。”赫利自言自语道。

  汤姆的命运成了农庄中黑人关注的话题,恐怕首相的辞职也难以引起这么大的轰动。在田间地头,人们什么都不干,只是议论着此事会造成的影响。艾莉查母子的逃跑,作为农庄里一件前所未有的事,也加速了人们的兴奋。

  黑山姆(因为他比此地任何人都要黑三分,所以才赢得了这个称号)仔细考虑着这件事及其发展的趋势。他的看法很有见地,又很好地考虑到了自身的利益。这使华盛顿的所有爱国白人都觉得面上增光不少。

  “塞翁失马,焉知祸福,这就是真理。”山姆若有所思地说,再一次提了提裤子。他找来一根钉子代替了吊带上的那粒丢失的钮扣,显得他是一名机械方面的天才,对此他常常引以自豪。

  “是的,塞翁失马,焉知祸福,”他重复道,“现在汤姆要下台了,他的空缺自然需要有个黑人接替。我想为什么我就不行呢?汤姆每天骑着马在田间地头闲逛,靴子黑亮,口袋里揣着通行证,他的威风有谁能相比呢?为什么山姆就不能做得好一些呢?我倒想试一试。”

  “喂,山姆,主人要你去找比利和杰瑞。”艾迪的话打断了山姆的自语。

  “嗨,年轻人,出了什么事?”

  “你还不知道莉兹带着小哈里逃跑了吗?”

  “你这叫班门弄斧!”山姆傲慢地说,“我不是小毛孩子,这事我知道的比你早多了。”

  “不管如何,主人让你把比利和杰瑞套好,然后咱俩和赫利先生去追艾莉查。”

  “太好了,我今天时来运转了!”山姆说,“这么多年来,这是山姆我第一次出马,主人会知道山姆的本事有多大的。”

  “但是,山姆,”艾迪说,“你要三思而后行。因为太太不想把艾莉查抓回来,你千万别做什么蠢事。”

  “嗨!”山姆睁大眼睛问道,“你怎么知道的?”

  “今天早晨我给主人送刮胡子水时,听她亲口说的。她派我去看看为什么莉兹还不为她梳头。当我告诉她莉兹逃走时,她站起身说了句‘谢天谢地!’而主人则看似真疯了,他说:‘太太,你说什么傻话啊!’但他好像听夫人的,我知道这一点。我说,你最好还是站在太太这边好些。”

  黑山姆听后抓了一下脑袋,虽然里面没什么深奥的智慧,但仍然包含着政治家所特别需要的特有的机智的观点,即知道自己应该站在哪一边。他停下来,认真考虑了一下,提提裤子,这已经成了他惯用的帮他解决思想难题的一件法宝了。

  “这世界上的事儿真是难以琢磨啊!”他最后说。

  山姆的谈话使他像哲学家,他特别强调了“这”字,好像他经历过各种各样的世界,并经过考虑得出了自己的结论似的。

  “噢,我还以为太太要我们搜遍整个世界也要追回莉兹不可呢!”山姆若有所思地说。

  “很对,”艾迪说,“你这黑小子,难道看不出这么显而易见的事情吗?关键在于太太不想赫利抓到莉兹的乖孩子。”

  “唉!”山姆感叹着,这声感叹,只有那些听惯了它的人才能体会到其中的深意。

  “我再告诉你一些情况,”艾迪说,“我想你最好快点找回马来,因为我听说太太在找你,而你却在这儿傻站了老半天了。”

  听完这话,山姆才认真干起活来。没有多长时间,他就骑马出现在大宅门前。比利和杰瑞跟在后面慢跑着,山姆在它们意识到该停下之前已飞快地翻身下马。他像风一样把马拉到马桩前面,赫利骑来的是匹小马驹,不停地蹦跳着,想挣开缰绳。

  “嗨!”山姆喊道,“害怕了,对吗?”他的脸上闪过一丝恶作剧的神色,“让我来帮你一把。”

  旁边有一棵高大的山毛榉树,枝繁叶茂,地上满是那种尖小的三角形果子。山姆拿起一个树果,走到小马身旁,轻抚着它的身体,好像要使它镇静下来。趁调整马鞍的时机,他熟练地把尖小的树果塞在马鞍下。只要稍微用力压一下马鞍,小马驹那敏感的神经就会感到刺痛,而且不留痕迹。

  “啊,”山姆得意地咧开嘴笑着说,“我帮你收拾好了。”

  此时,希尔比太太站在阳台上向他招手,他走上前去,就像去圣·詹姆士宫或华盛顿谋求一个空缺职位似的。他决心要乘机大献殷勤。

  “山姆,怎么那么慢?我不是派艾迪催你了吗?”

  “太太,上帝保佑你!”艾迪说,“马不是那么容易抓住的。它们跑到南边草地上去了。老天爷知道要抓住它们必须跑很远。”

  “山姆,我已经提醒你不止一次了,不要再讲‘上帝保佑’、‘老天爷知道’之类的话了。那听起未让人讨厌!”

  “上帝保佑,对不起太太,我忘了。以后我再也不说这种话了。”

  “看,你又说那句话了。”

  “是吗?老天爷,我再也不说那句话了。”

  “山姆,当心点。”

  “太太,让我歇口气,我一定特别留神,我会有个好的开始的。”

  “对了,山姆,你带赫利先生去帮帮忙。杰瑞腿有点跛,你要照顾好马,别让它跑得太快!”希尔比太太放低声音,加重了语气说。

  “你放心,我会留意的!”山姆意味深长地翻了翻眼皮说,“老天爷知道!嗨,瞧我这张臭嘴!”他突然屏住气若有所悟地挥了挥手,他的滑稽样使女主人大笑起来:“太太,我会照顾好杰瑞的!”

  “艾迪,”山姆返回到山毛榉树下,“等会儿那位先生上马时,如果被摔下来,我是不会感到奇怪的。你知道,有时候马会变得很顽钝!”他捅了一下艾迪的腰,暗示着他说。

  “哎!”艾迪心领神会地应了一声。

  “艾迪,你知道太太只想拖延时问。这点明眼人一眼就能看出来。让我帮他一把吧。喂,把马缰绳解开,让它们跑到树林那边去,我想这回赫利就不能立即出发去抓人了。”

  艾迪咧嘴笑了。

  “你要明白,”山姆说,“艾迪,等会儿赫利老爷的马使性子蹦跳起来,我们可是要去帮他的——是的,我们要帮他一把。”山姆和艾迪把头往后一仰,放纵地低笑着,然后又高兴地手舞足蹈起来。

  此时,赫利出现在门廊上。喝完几杯好咖啡,他心情平静了许多,说笑着走了出未。山姆和艾迪随手抓了几张棕榈叶——他们常把那叶子当作帽子,急忙跑到马桩边,做好准备来帮助赫利。

  山姆把棕榈叶整理好,他灵巧的手把叶子弄得有边有沿,叶梗片片直立,看上去显得那样的自由而傲慢,简直可以和斐济酋长的帽子相媲美。艾迪的帽沿脱落了,他把帽子往头上戴去,洋洋自得地回头说,“谁说我没有帽子?”

  “哎,孩子们,”赫利说,“我们不能再浪费时间了。”

  “不会浪费时间的,老爷!”说着,山姆把缰绳交给赫利,替他扶着马镫,艾迪则忙着去解开那两匹马。

  赫利一碰马鞍,那小马突然跳了起来,猛地把主人甩出好几英尺,赫利四脚朝天地摔在了草地上。山姆怒喝着马,想来拉马缰绳,没想到棕榈叶划到了马的眼睛,这更加刺激了它那狂乱的神经。它猛然把山姆掀翻在地,粗声喘了几口气,然后便朝着远方草地处跑去。此时,艾迪也不失时机地放开了比利和杰瑞,这两匹小马就跟着那匹惊马跑走了,后面,艾迪喊叫着催马追去。草地上乱作一团,山姆和艾迪追赶着小马,狗也在狂吠着,麦克、莫迪、法尼和其他小孩子都跳出来凑热闹,他们兴奋地跑着、拍着手,使劲叫个不停。

  赫利的马是匹活泼、迅捷的白马,看起来它似乎很陶醉于这种撒欢儿状态。它的脚下是一块差不多方圆半英里的通向森林的草地,草地朝四方蔓延倾斜着。小白马似乎惬意于让追赶它的人追上来,但等到他们追近时,它却喷着长气,恶作剧似地蹦跳着飞奔入一条林径。山姆只想等到最恰当的时机再把马抓住,所以他并不着急,——不过他还是表现英勇。只要那匹马有被抓住的危险,他便把棕榈叶伸到它的面前,那根棕榈叶就像狮子王的利剑一样,全身心地在前方和战斗最激烈处为大家开路。他大喊道,“赶快!快抓住它!抓住它!”好像他要在眨眼间将一切都降伏似的。

  赫利不时奔跑着,嘴里在不停地诅咒着,气得直跺脚。希尔比先生站在阳台上,徒劳地指挥着大家。希尔比太太坐在卧室前,似乎猜到了引起混乱的原因,于是她时而大笑着,时而惊讶地赞叹着。

  最后,直到十二点,山姆才骑着杰瑞回来,旁边跟着赫利那匹马。那匹马浑身是汗,眼睛不时眨动着,大张着鼻孔,展现出它那并未消退的野性。

  “我抓到它了!”山姆胜利地宣告着,“如果没有我,它们还不知道要折腾到何时呢。但我还是抓住它们了。”

  “你!”赫利咆哮着,“如果没你,这一切是不会发生的。”

  “愿上帝保佑你,”山姆无限关心地说,“我一直都在努力追赶它们,你看我浑身是汗。”

  “别再说了,算了!”赫利说,“真是胡闹,你耽误了我三个小时。现在别再添乱了,我们出发吧。”

  “老爷!”山姆不赞成地说道,“我看你是想杀死我们这些人和那可怜的马儿。我们都快被累倒了,马也是大汗淋漓。咳,你不认为我们应该吃完饭再走吗?你的马也需要冲洗一下。瞧它身上的泥土!另外,杰瑞的腿也有点跛。我想太太是不会同意我们这样出发的。老爷,上帝保佑你,只要歇一会儿,我们会追上她的,莉兹不善于走路。”

  听到这番话,门廊边的希尔比太太暗自高兴,便决定自己出面调解一番。她很礼貌地走上前,对赫利的损失表示了关心并挽留他吃午饭后走,说厨房会把饭菜很快准备好。

  仔细考虑了一番后,赫利勉强去了客厅。走在他后面的山姆诡秘地眨了眨眼,然后悠闲地牵马到马厩去了。

  “看到没,艾迪?看到他那样子了吗?”山姆边把马拴在马厩里的木桩上边说,“噢,天啊!他那指手画脚、不停咒骂的样子真像在举行祈祷会。难道我会听不到?骂吧,老混蛋(我对自己说):你现在要那匹马吗?还是你要把它亲自抓回来?艾迪,我现在依然记得他的样子。”山姆和艾迪背靠马厩,大声说笑着。

  “你该看看当我把马牵回来时,他那发疯的样子。老天爷,他真想杀死我,如果可能的话。而我却假装谦卑和无辜地站在那里。”

  “是的,我看到了,”艾迪说,“你干这事真是个老手。”

  “也没有什么,”山姆说,“你看到太太站在窗前看着我们了吗?我看见她在笑。”

  “我相信她在笑。只是我当时忙于奔跑,所以没看见。”艾迪说。

  “你要明白,”山姆边说着边认真地冲洗着赫利的马。“我已养成了你所谓的‘见机行事’的习惯。艾迪,这很重要。你还年轻,我建议你应使自己具备这种习惯。艾迪,把马的后腿抬起来。你要知道,是否具有这种习惯对黑人是很重要的。我今天早晨不就先察看了风向吗?我看透了太太的心思,虽然她没明白地告诉我。艾迪,这就叫察言观色。这点,你也可以称为能力。人的能力因人而异,但培养还是会有很大作用的。”

  “我想,如果不是我帮你‘察言观色’,你今天早晨是不会把事儿办得那么漂亮的。”艾迪说。

  “艾迪,”山姆说,“你是个很有前途的孩子,这是不容置疑的。我很看重你。我不会以从你那儿得到启发为耻的。即使最聪明的人也难免犯错误,所以我们不要看不起他人。好了,我们回大宅去吧,太太一定为我们准备了许多好吃的。”

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 4楼  发表于: 2013-10-10 0


Chapter 7
The Mother’s Struggle
It is impossible to conceive of a human creature more wholly desolate and forlorn than Eliza, when she turned her footsteps from Uncle Tom’s cabin.
Her husband’s suffering and dangers, and the danger of her child, all blended in her mind, with a confused and stunning sense of the risk she was running, in leaving the only home she had ever known, and cutting loose from the protection of a friend whom she loved and revered. Then there was the parting from every familiar object,—the place where she had grown up, the trees under which she had played, the groves where she had walked many an evening in happier days, by the side of her young husband,—everything, as it lay in the clear, frosty starlight, seemed to speak reproachfully to her, and ask her whither could she go from a home like that?
But stronger than all was maternal love, wrought into a paroxysm of frenzy by the near approach of a fearful danger. Her boy was old enough to have walked by her side, and, in an indifferent case, she would only have led him by the hand; but now the bare thought of putting him out of her arms made her shudder, and she strained him to her bosom with a convulsive grasp, as she went rapidly forward.
The frosty ground creaked beneath her feet, and she trembled at the sound; every quaking leaf and fluttering shadow sent the blood backward to her heart, and quickened her footsteps. She wondered within herself at the strength that seemed to be come upon her; for she felt the weight of her boy as if it had been a feather, and every flutter of fear seemed to increase the supernatural power that bore her on, while from her pale lips burst forth, in frequent ejaculations, the prayer to a Friend above—“Lord, help! Lord, save me!”
If it were your Harry, mother, or your Willie, that were going to be torn from you by a brutal trader, tomorrow morning,—if you had seen the man, and heard that the papers were signed and delivered, and you had only from twelve o’clock till morning to make good your escape,—how fast could you walk? How many miles could you make in those few brief hours, with the darling at your bosom,—the little sleepy head on your shoulder,—the small, soft arms trustingly holding on to your neck?
For the child slept. At first, the novelty and alarm kept him waking; but his mother so hurriedly repressed every breath or sound, and so assured him that if he were only still she would certainly save him, that he clung quietly round her neck, only asking, as he found himself sinking to sleep,
“Mother, I don’t need to keep awake, do I?”
“No, my darling; sleep, if you want to.”
“But, mother, if I do get asleep, you won’t let him get me?”
“No! so may God help me!” said his mother, with a paler cheek, and a brighter light in her large dark eyes.
“You’re sure, an’t you, mother?”
“Yes, sure!” said the mother, in a voice that startled herself; for it seemed to her to come from a spirit within, that was no part of her; and the boy dropped his litle weary head on her shoulder, and was soon asleep. How the touch of those warm arms, the gentle breathings that came in her neck, seemed to add fire and spirit to her movements! It seemed to her as if strength poured into her in electric streams, from every gentle touch and movement of the sleeping, confiding child. Sublime is the dominion of the mind over the body, that, for a time, can make flesh and nerve impregnable, and string the sinews like steel, so that the weak become so mighty.
The boundaries of the farm, the grove, the wood-lot, passed by her dizzily, as she walked on; and still she went, leaving one familiar object after another, slacking not, pausing not, till reddening daylight found her many a long mile from all traces of any familiar objects upon the open highway.
She had often been, with her mistress, to visit some connections, in the little village of T——, not far from the Ohio river, and knew the road well. To go thither, to escape across the Ohio river, were the first hurried outlines of her plan of escape; beyond that, she could only hope in God.
When horses and vehicles began to move along the highway, with that alert perception peculiar to a state of excitement, and which seems to be a sort of inspiration, she became aware that her headlong pace and distracted air might bring on her remark and suspicion. She therefore put the boy on the ground, and, adjusting her dress and bonnet, she walked on at as rapid a pace as she thought consistent with the preservation of appearances. In her little bundle she had provided a store of cakes and apples, which she used as expedients for quickening the speed of the child, rolling the apple some yards before them, when the boy would run with all his might after it; and this ruse, often repeated, carried them over many a half-mile.
After a while, they came to a thick patch of woodland, through which murmured a clear brook. As the child complained of hunger and thirst, she climbed over the fence with him; and, sitting down behind a large rock which concealed them from the road, she gave him a breakfast out of her little package. The boy wondered and grieved that she could not eat; and when, putting his arms round her neck, he tried to wedge some of his cake into her mouth, it seemed to her that the rising in her throat would choke her.
“No, no, Harry darling! mother can’t eat till you are safe! We must go on—on—till we come to the river!” And she hurried again into the road, and again constrained herself to walk regularly and composedly forward.
She was many miles past any neighborhood where she was personally known. If she should chance to meet any who knew her, she reflected that the well-known kindness of the family would be of itself a blind to suspicion, as making it an unlikely supposition that she could be a fugitive. As she was also so white as not to be known as of colored lineage, without a critical survey, and her child was white also, it was much easier for her to pass on unsuspected.
On this presumption, she stopped at noon at a neat farmhouse, to rest herself, and buy some dinner for her child and self; for, as the danger decreased with the distance, the supernatural tension of the nervous system lessened, and she found herself both weary and hungry.
The good woman, kindly and gossipping, seemed rather pleased than otherwise with having somebody come in to talk with; and accepted, without examination, Eliza’s statement, that she “was going on a little piece, to spend a week with her friends,”—all which she hoped in her heart might prove strictly true.
An hour before sunset, she entered the village of T——, by the Ohio river, weary and foot-sore, but still strong in heart. Her first glance was at the river, which lay, like Jordan, between her and the Canaan of liberty on the other side.
It was now early spring, and the river was swollen and turbulent; great cakes of floating ice were swinging heavily to and fro in the turbid waters. Owing to the peculiar form of the shore on the Kentucky side, the land bending far out into the water, the ice had been lodged and detained in great quantities, and the narrow channel which swept round the bend was full of ice, piled one cake over another, thus forming a temporary barrier to the descending ice, which lodged, and formed a great, undulating raft, filling up the whole river, and extending almost to the Kentucky shore.
Eliza stood, for a moment, contemplating this unfavorable aspect of things, which she saw at once must prevent the usual ferry-boat from running, and then turned into a small public house on the bank, to make a few inquiries.
The hostess, who was busy in various fizzing and stewing operations over the fire, preparatory to the evening meal, stopped, with a fork in her hand, as Eliza’s sweet and plaintive voice arrested her.
“What is it?” she said.
“Isn’t there any ferry or boat, that takes people over to B——, now?” she said.
“No, indeed!” said the woman; “the boats has stopped running.”
Eliza’s look of dismay and disappointment struck the woman, and she said, inquiringly,
“May be you’re wanting to get over?—anybody sick? Ye seem mighty anxious?”
“I’ve got a child that’s very dangerous,” said Eliza. “I never heard of it till last night, and I’ve walked quite a piece today, in hopes to get to the ferry.”
“Well, now, that’s onlucky,” said the woman, whose motherly sympathies were much aroused; I’m re’lly consarned for ye. Solomon!” she called, from the window, towards a small back building. A man, in leather apron and very dirty hands, appeared at the door.
“I say, Sol,” said the woman, “is that ar man going to tote them bar’ls over tonight?”
“He said he should try, if ’t was any way prudent,” said the man.
“There’s a man a piece down here, that’s going over with some truck this evening, if he durs’ to; he’ll be in here to supper tonight, so you’d better set down and wait. That’s a sweet little fellow,” added the woman, offering him a cake.
But the child, wholly exhausted, cried with weariness.
“Poor fellow! he isn’t used to walking, and I’ve hurried him on so,” said Eliza.
“Well, take him into this room,” said the woman, opening into a small bed-room, where stood a comfortable bed. Eliza laid the weary boy upon it, and held his hands in hers till he was fast asleep. For her there was no rest. As a fire in her bones, the thought of the pursuer urged her on; and she gazed with longing eyes on the sullen, surging waters that lay between her and liberty.
Here we must take our leave of her for the present, to follow the course of her pursuers.
Though Mrs. Shelby had promised that the dinner should be hurried on table, yet it was soon seen, as the thing has often been seen before, that it required more than one to make a bargain. So, although the order was fairly given out in Haley’s hearing, and carried to Aunt Chloe by at least half a dozen juvenile messengers, that dignitary only gave certain very gruff snorts, and tosses of her head, and went on with every operation in an unusually leisurely and circumstantial manner.
For some singular reason, an impression seemed to reign among the servants generally that Missis would not be particularly disobliged by delay; and it was wonderful what a number of counter accidents occurred constantly, to retard the course of things. One luckless wight contrived to upset the gravy; and then gravy had to be got up de novo, with due care and formality, Aunt Chloe watching and stirring with dogged precision, answering shortly, to all suggestions of haste, that she “warn’t a going to have raw gravy on the table, to help nobody’s catchings.” One tumbled down with the water, and had to go to the spring for more; and another precipitated the butter into the path of events; and there was from time to time giggling news brought into the kitchen that “Mas’r Haley was mighty oneasy, and that he couldn’t sit in his cheer no ways, but was a walkin’ and stalkin’ to the winders and through the porch.”
“Sarves him right!” said Aunt Chloe, indignantly. He’ll get wus nor oneasy, one of these days, if he don’t mend his ways. His master’ll be sending for him, and then see how he’ll look!”
“He’ll go to torment, and no mistake,” said little Jake.
“He desarves it!” said Aunt Chloe, grimly; “he’s broke a many, many, many hearts,—I tell ye all!” she said, stopping, with a fork uplifted in her hands; “it’s like what Mas’r George reads in Ravelations,—souls a callin’ under the altar! and a callin’ on the Lord for vengeance on sich!—and by and by the Lord he’ll hear ’em—so he will!”
Aunt Chloe, who was much revered in the kitchen, was listened to with open mouth; and, the dinner being now fairly sent in, the whole kitchen was at leisure to gossip with her, and to listen to her remarks.
“Sich’ll be burnt up forever, and no mistake; won’t ther?” said Andy.
“I’d be glad to see it, I’ll be boun’,” said little Jake.
“Chil’en!” said a voice, that made them all start. It was Uncle Tom, who had come in, and stood listening to the conversation at the door.
“Chil’en!” he said, “I’m afeard you don’t know what ye’re sayin’. Forever is a dre’ful word, chil’en; it’s awful to think on ’t. You oughtenter wish that ar to any human crittur.”
“We wouldn’t to anybody but the soul-drivers,” said Andy; “nobody can help wishing it to them, they ’s so awful wicked.”
“Don’t natur herself kinder cry out on ’em?” said Aunt Chloe. “Don’t dey tear der suckin’ baby right off his mother’s breast, and sell him, and der little children as is crying and holding on by her clothes,—don’t dey pull ’em off and sells ’em? Don’t dey tear wife and husband apart?” said Aunt Chloe, beginning to cry, “when it’s jest takin’ the very life on ’em?—and all the while does they feel one bit, don’t dey drink and smoke, and take it oncommon easy? Lor, if the devil don’t get them, what’s he good for?” And Aunt Chloe covered her face with her checked apron, and began to sob in good earnest.
“Pray for them that ’spitefully use you, the good book says,” says Tom.
“Pray for ’em!” said Aunt Chloe; “Lor, it’s too tough! I can’t pray for ’em.”
“It’s natur, Chloe, and natur ’s strong,” said Tom, “but the Lord’s grace is stronger; besides, you oughter think what an awful state a poor crittur’s soul ’s in that’ll do them ar things,—you oughter thank God that you an’t like him, Chloe. I’m sure I’d rather be sold, ten thousand times over, than to have all that ar poor crittur’s got to answer for.”
“So ’d I, a heap,” said Jake. “Lor, shouldn’t we cotch it, Andy?”
Andy shrugged his shoulders, and gave an acquiescent whistle.
“I’m glad Mas’r didn’t go off this morning, as he looked to,” said Tom; “that ar hurt me more than sellin’, it did. Mebbe it might have been natural for him, but ’t would have come desp’t hard on me, as has known him from a baby; but I’ve seen Mas’r, and I begin ter feel sort o’ reconciled to the Lord’s will now. Mas’r couldn’t help hisself; he did right, but I’m feared things will be kinder goin’ to rack, when I’m gone Mas’r can’t be spected to be a pryin’ round everywhar, as I’ve done, a keepin’ up all the ends. The boys all means well, but they ’s powerful car’less. That ar troubles me.”
The bell here rang, and Tom was summoned to the parlor.
“Tom,” said his master, kindly, “I want you to notice that I give this gentleman bonds to forfeit a thousand dollars if you are not on the spot when he wants you; he’s going today to look after his other business, and you can have the day to yourself. Go anywhere you like, boy.”
“Thank you, Mas’r,” said Tom.
“And mind yourself,” said the trader, “and don’t come it over your master with any o’ yer nigger tricks; for I’ll take every cent out of him, if you an’t thar. If he’d hear to me, he wouldn’t trust any on ye—slippery as eels!”
“Mas’r,” said Tom,—and he stood very straight,—“I was jist eight years old when ole Missis put you into my arms, and you wasn’t a year old. ‘Thar,’ says she, ‘Tom, that’s to be your young Mas’r; take good care on him,’ says she. And now I jist ask you, Mas’r, have I ever broke word to you, or gone contrary to you, ’specially since I was a Christian?”
Mr. Shelby was fairly overcome, and the tears rose to his eyes.
“My good boy,” said he, “the Lord knows you say but the truth; and if I was able to help it, all the world shouldn’t buy you.”
“And sure as I am a Christian woman,” said Mrs. Shelby, “you shall be redeemed as soon as I can any bring together means. Sir,” she said to Haley, “take good account of who you sell him to, and let me know.”
“Lor, yes, for that matter,” said the trader, “I may bring him up in a year, not much the wuss for wear, and trade him back.”
“I’ll trade with you then, and make it for your advantage,” said Mrs. Shelby.
“Of course,” said the trader, “all ’s equal with me; li’ves trade ’em up as down, so I does a good business. All I want is a livin’, you know, ma’am; that’s all any on us wants, I, s’pose.”
Mr. and Mrs. Shelby both felt annoyed and degraded by the familiar impudence of the trader, and yet both saw the absolute necessity of putting a constraint on their feelings. The more hopelessly sordid and insensible he appeared, the greater became Mrs. Shelby’s dread of his succeeding in recapturing Eliza and her child, and of course the greater her motive for detaining him by every female artifice. She therefore graciously smiled, assented, chatted familiarly, and did all she could to make time pass imperceptibly.
At two o’clock Sam and Andy brought the horses up to the posts, apparently greatly refreshed and invigorated by the scamper of the morning.
Sam was there new oiled from dinner, with an abundance of zealous and ready officiousness. As Haley approached, he was boasting, in flourishing style, to Andy, of the evident and eminent success of the operation, now that he had “farly come to it.”
“Your master, I s’pose, don’t keep no dogs,” said Haley, thoughtfully, as he prepared to mount.
“Heaps on ’em,” said Sam, triumphantly; “thar’s Bruno—he’s a roarer! and, besides that, ’bout every nigger of us keeps a pup of some natur or uther.”
“Poh!” said Haley,—and he said something else, too, with regard to the said dogs, at which Sam muttered,
“I don’t see no use cussin’ on ’em, no way.”
“But your master don’t keep no dogs (I pretty much know he don’t) for trackin’ out niggers.”
Sam knew exactly what he meant, but he kept on a look of earnest and desperate simplicity.
“Our dogs all smells round considable sharp. I spect they’s the kind, though they han’t never had no practice. They ’s far dogs, though, at most anything, if you’d get ’em started. Here, Bruno,” he called, whistling to the lumbering Newfoundland, who came pitching tumultuously toward them.
“You go hang!” said Haley, getting up. “Come, tumble up now.”
Sam tumbled up accordingly, dexterously contriving to tickle Andy as he did so, which occasioned Andy to split out into a laugh, greatly to Haley’s indignation, who made a cut at him with his riding-whip.
“I ’s ’stonished at yer, Andy,” said Sam, with awful gravity. “This yer’s a seris bisness, Andy. Yer mustn’t be a makin’ game. This yer an’t no way to help Mas’r.”
“I shall take the straight road to the river,” said Haley, decidedly, after they had come to the boundaries of the estate. “I know the way of all of ’em,—they makes tracks for the underground.”
“Sartin,” said Sam, “dat’s de idee. Mas’r Haley hits de thing right in de middle. Now, der’s two roads to de river,—de dirt road and der pike,—which Mas’r mean to take?”
Andy looked up innocently at Sam, surprised at hearing this new geographical fact, but instantly confirmed what he said, by a vehement reiteration.
“Cause,” said Sam, “I’d rather be ’clined to ’magine that Lizy ’d take de dirt road, bein’ it’s the least travelled.”
Haley, notwithstanding that he was a very old bird, and naturally inclined to be suspicious of chaff, was rather brought up by this view of the case.
“If yer warn’t both on yer such cussed liars, now!” he said, contemplatively as he pondered a moment.
The pensive, reflective tone in which this was spoken appeared to amuse Andy prodigiously, and he drew a little behind, and shook so as apparently to run a great risk of failing off his horse, while Sam’s face was immovably composed into the most doleful gravity.
“Course,” said Sam, “Mas’r can do as he’d ruther, go de straight road, if Mas’r thinks best,—it’s all one to us. Now, when I study ’pon it, I think de straight road de best, deridedly.”
“She would naturally go a lonesome way,” said Haley, thinking aloud, and not minding Sam’s remark.
“Dar an’t no sayin’,” said Sam; “gals is pecular; they never does nothin’ ye thinks they will; mose gen’lly the contrary. Gals is nat’lly made contrary; and so, if you thinks they’ve gone one road, it is sartin you’d better go t’ other, and then you’ll be sure to find ’em. Now, my private ’pinion is, Lizy took der road; so I think we’d better take de straight one.”
This profound generic view of the female sex did not seem to dispose Haley particularly to the straight road, and he announced decidedly that he should go the other, and asked Sam when they should come to it.
“A little piece ahead,” said Sam, giving a wink to Andy with the eye which was on Andy’s side of the head; and he added, gravely, “but I’ve studded on de matter, and I’m quite clar we ought not to go dat ar way. I nebber been over it no way. It’s despit lonesome, and we might lose our way,—whar we’d come to, de Lord only knows.”
“Nevertheless,” said Haley, “I shall go that way.”
“Now I think on ’t, I think I hearn ’em tell that dat ar road was all fenced up and down by der creek, and thar, an’t it, Andy?”
Andy wasn’t certain; he’d only “hearn tell” about that road, but never been over it. In short, he was strictly noncommittal.
Haley, accustomed to strike the balance of probabilities between lies of greater or lesser magnitude, thought that it lay in favor of the dirt road aforesaid. The mention of the thing he thought he perceived was involuntary on Sam’s part at first, and his confused attempts to dissuade him he set down to a desperate lying on second thoughts, as being unwilling to implicate Liza.
When, therefore, Sam indicated the road, Haley plunged briskly into it, followed by Sam and Andy.
Now, the road, in fact, was an old one, that had formerly been a thoroughfare to the river, but abandoned for many years after the laying of the new pike. It was open for about an hour’s ride, and after that it was cut across by various farms and fences. Sam knew this fact perfectly well,—indeed, the road had been so long closed up, that Andy had never heard of it. He therefore rode along with an air of dutiful submission, only groaning and vociferating occasionally that ’t was “desp’t rough, and bad for Jerry’s foot.”
“Now, I jest give yer warning,” said Haley, “I know yer; yer won’t get me to turn off this road, with all yer fussin’—so you shet up!”
“Mas’r will go his own way!” said Sam, with rueful submission, at the same time winking most Portentously to Andy, whose delight was now very near the explosive point.
Sam was in wonderful spirits,—professed to keep a very brisk lookout,—at one time exclaiming that he saw “a gal’s bonnet” on the top of some distant eminence, or calling to Andy “if that thar wasn’t ‘Lizy’ down in the hollow;” always making these exclamations in some rough or craggy part of the road, where the sudden quickening of speed was a special inconvenience to all parties concerned, and thus keeping Haley in a state of constant commotion.
After riding about an hour in this way, the whole party made a precipitate and tumultuous descent into a barn-yard belonging to a large farming establishment. Not a soul was in sight, all the hands being employed in the fields; but, as the barn stood conspicuously and plainly square across the road, it was evident that their journey in that direction had reached a decided finale.
“Wan’t dat ar what I telled Mas’r?” said Sam, with an air of injured innocence. “How does strange gentleman spect to know more about a country dan de natives born and raised?”
“You rascal!” said Haley, “you knew all about this.”
“Didn’t I tell yer I knowd, and yer wouldn’t believe me? I telled Mas’r ’t was all shet up, and fenced up, and I didn’t spect we could get through,—Andy heard me.”
It was all too true to be disputed, and the unlucky man had to pocket his wrath with the best grace he was able, and all three faced to the right about, and took up their line of march for the highway.
In consequence of all the various delays, it was about three-quarters of an hour after Eliza had laid her child to sleep in the village tavern that the party came riding into the same place. Eliza was standing by the window, looking out in another direction, when Sam’s quick eye caught a glimpse of her. Haley and Andy were two yards behind. At this crisis, Sam contrived to have his hat blown off, and uttered a loud and characteristic ejaculation, which startled her at once; she drew suddenly back; the whole train swept by the window, round to the front door.
A thousand lives seemed to be concentrated in that one moment to Eliza. Her room opened by a side door to the river. She caught her child, and sprang down the steps towards it. The trader caught a full glimpse of her just as she was disappearing down the bank; and throwing himself from his horse, and calling loudly on Sam and Andy, he was after her like a hound after a deer. In that dizzy moment her feet to her scarce seemed to touch the ground, and a moment brought her to the water’s edge. Right on behind they came; and, nerved with strength such as God gives only to the desperate, with one wild cry and flying leap, she vaulted sheer over the turbid current by the shore, on to the raft of ice beyond. It was a desperate leap—impossible to anything but madness and despair; and Haley, Sam, and Andy, instinctively cried out, and lifted up their hands, as she did it.
The huge green fragment of ice on which she alighted pitched and creaked as her weight came on it, but she staid there not a moment. With wild cries and desperate energy she leaped to another and still another cake; stumbling—leaping—slipping—springing upwards again! Her shoes are gone—her stockings cut from her feet—while blood marked every step; but she saw nothing, felt nothing, till dimly, as in a dream, she saw the Ohio side, and a man helping her up the bank.
“Yer a brave gal, now, whoever ye ar!” said the man, with an oath.
Eliza recognized the voice and face for a man who owned a farm not far from her old home.
“O, Mr. Symmes!—save me—do save me—do hide me!” said Elia.
“Why, what’s this?” said the man. “Why, if ’tan’t Shelby’s gal!”
“My child!—this boy!—he’d sold him! There is his Mas’r,” said she, pointing to the Kentucky shore. “O, Mr. Symmes, you’ve got a little boy!”
“So I have,” said the man, as he roughly, but kindly, drew her up the steep bank. “Besides, you’re a right brave gal. I like grit, wherever I see it.”
When they had gained the top of the bank, the man paused.
“I’d be glad to do something for ye,” said he; “but then there’s nowhar I could take ye. The best I can do is to tell ye to go thar,” said he, pointing to a large white house which stood by itself, off the main street of the village. “Go thar; they’re kind folks. Thar’s no kind o’ danger but they’ll help you,—they’re up to all that sort o’ thing.”
“The Lord bless you!” said Eliza, earnestly.
“No ’casion, no ’casion in the world,” said the man. “What I’ve done’s of no ’count.”
“And, oh, surely, sir, you won’t tell any one!”
“Go to thunder, gal! What do you take a feller for? In course not,” said the man. “Come, now, go along like a likely, sensible gal, as you are. You’ve arnt your liberty, and you shall have it, for all me.”
The woman folded her child to her bosom, and walked firmly and swiftly away. The man stood and looked after her.
“Shelby, now, mebbe won’t think this yer the most neighborly thing in the world; but what’s a feller to do? If he catches one of my gals in the same fix, he’s welcome to pay back. Somehow I never could see no kind o’ critter a strivin’ and pantin’, and trying to clar theirselves, with the dogs arter ’em and go agin ’em. Besides, I don’t see no kind of ’casion for me to be hunter and catcher for other folks, neither.”
So spoke this poor, heathenish Kentuckian, who had not been instructed in his constitutional relations, and consequently was betrayed into acting in a sort of Christianized manner, which, if he had been better situated and more enlightened, he would not have been left to do.
Haley had stood a perfectly amazed spectator of the scene, till Eliza had disappeared up the bank, when he turned a blank, inquiring look on Sam and Andy.
“That ar was a tolable fair stroke of business,” said Sam.
“The gal ’s got seven devils in her, I believe!” said Haley. “How like a wildcat she jumped!”
“Wal, now,” said Sam, scratching his head, “I hope Mas’r’ll ’scuse us trying dat ar road. Don’t think I feel spry enough for dat ar, no way!” and Sam gave a hoarse chuckle.
“You laugh!” said the trader, with a growl.
“Lord bless you, Mas’r, I couldn’t help it now,” said Sam, giving way to the long pent-up delight of his soul. “She looked so curi’s, a leapin’ and springin’—ice a crackin’—and only to hear her,—plump! ker chunk! ker splash! Spring! Lord! how she goes it!” and Sam and Andy laughed till the tears rolled down their cheeks.
“I’ll make ye laugh t’ other side yer mouths!” said the trader, laying about their heads with his riding-whip.
Both ducked, and ran shouting up the bank, and were on their horses before he was up.
“Good-evening, Mas’r!” said Sam, with much gravity. “I berry much spect Missis be anxious ’bout Jerry. Mas’r Haley won’t want us no longer. Missis wouldn’t hear of our ridin’ the critters over Lizy’s bridge tonight;” and, with a facetious poke into Andy’s ribs, he started off, followed by the latter, at full speed,—their shouts of laughter coming faintly on the wind.



第七章 母亲的挣扎

  当艾莉查转身离开汤姆叔叔的小屋时,恐怕世界上没有比她更孤单,更凄惨的人了。

  丈夫的苦楚和危险,儿子的安危,一时全都涌上心头。向前跑的时候她的心头有一种难以割舍的冒险的感觉,离开自己这个唯一的家,远离昔日她所深爱的朋友以及所有熟悉的一切——自己成长的土地,自己曾嬉戏其下的树木以及和丈夫并肩走过的小树丛——这一切,清晰地躺在那儿,在璀璨的星光下,它们似乎在责备她并问她如果离开这样的家,她将何去何从。

  但是,母爱已经超过了一切,因为令人害怕的危险即将来临。孩子已经可以和她一起走路了,在某些情况下,她会牵着他的小手让他自己走路。但现在,想到孩子将脱离她的怀抱,她就浑身发抖。艾莉查把孩子紧紧抱在怀中,迅速向前走去。

  霜冻的地面在她脚下吱吱地响着,这声音吓得她直打哆嗦。在微风中,树影摇曳不定,把她吓得大气都不敢出,只是加快了步伐。她也暗自奇怪,自己哪里来的那么大的力气,她感到孩子是那样的轻,就像一根羽毛似的。每一次惊吓都增添了她的力量,她只是向前奔着。她的嘴唇苍白,不时向上天祈祷着:“噢,上帝,帮帮我!救救我吧!”

  母亲们,如果你的哈里或你的威利明天早晨要被一个畜生似的奴隶贩子从身边夺走,如果你看到过那个畜生并知道契约已经签好字并交给那个奴隶贩子,而且距天亮只有几个小时可以让你带孩子逃命时,你会走得多快呢?如果你怀中抱着亲爱的孩子,他那困倦的头颅靠在你的肩膀上,你会在这短短几小时内走多少英里路呢?

  孩子睡着了,开始,因为恐惧,孩子一直醒着,他每次呼吸和说话,母亲都会及时制止他,并安慰他说只要他老老实实不出声,她就能救他;所以,他就安静地搂着母亲的脖子,只是在快入睡时才问了妈妈一句:“妈妈,我不用老是醒着吧?”

  “不用,小心肝。你想睡就睡吧。”

  “但是,妈妈,如果我真睡着了,你不会让他抓走我吧?”

  “不会,决不会,上帝会帮助我们的!”妈妈说,她脸色苍白,黑色的大眼睛闪烁着明亮的光辉。

  “你肯定,对吗?妈妈。”

  “我保证!”妈妈说。语调的坚定让她自己都感到吃惊。因为这种回答是源于某种她自身并不具备的一种精神。接着,孩子把小脑袋垂在妈妈的肩上,不一会就进入了梦乡。母亲感到了脖子那儿孩子温暖的小胳膊和孩子轻柔的呼吸,这无疑给她注入了火和精神。她觉得,孩子身体的晃动和触动,都像电流一样给她注入了力量。在身体中,精神主宰着肉体,在一定时间内,它能使肌体和神经变得坚强。它能使肌肉变强健,使弱者变坚强。

  她继续向前走着,一座座农庄,丛林和小树林飞快地从她身边掠过;她不停地向前走着,走过一处又一处熟悉的景物,丝毫不敢停留。当红暖的阳光照向大地时,她已经走了好几英里,远离了平日熟悉的景物,踏在了宽阔的大路上。

  以前,她常陪着女主人到离俄亥俄河不远的T村亲戚家做客,所以她比较熟悉附近的道路。她打算先逃过俄亥俄河,等过河后,她就只有听天由命了。

  当公路上出现马车和马匹时,紧张时所特有的警觉使她意识到,脚步的忙乱以及自己慌张的神色会让人们注意和起疑心的。想到这儿,她放下孩子,整理好自己的衣帽,快步而又不失态地往前赶着。在她的小包中,放着一些蛋糕和苹果,她把苹果抛到路中几码远的地方,于是孩子便全力向前追去,就这样,她加快了前进的步伐。周而复始,他们又走了几英里路。

  没多久,他们到达了一片茂盛的树林边,清澈的小溪哗哗地流淌着。孩子这时喊着说他又渴又饿,于是她带着他爬过栅栏,坐在一块可以遮挡行人视线的石头后面,给孩子拿出早餐吃。孩子见她不吃,觉得很奇怪,他用手抱住母亲的脖子,尽力往母亲嘴里塞着小块的糕点,看起来她的嗓子被什么东西堵住了。

  “不,不,亲爱的哈里,你不脱离险境,妈妈就不吃东西。我们要不停赶路,直到过河为止。”说完她又重新踏上征程,并且从容不迫地向前赶去。

  她已经离认识的邻居很远了,因为希尔比家待人和蔼,即使碰到熟人,这一点也会保护他们,不至于让人有丝毫的怀疑。况且她的肤色相当白,如果不细看,就看不出她是黑人。孩子的肤色也很白,所以这有助于他蒙混过关而不引起人的怀疑。正是因此,中午时分,她决定在一户干净的农户家停下来吃些东西,自己也稍稍休息一下。因为这离家已经很远了,危险已减低,本来紧张的神经渐渐松弛下来,她也感到自己既累又饿。

  那位女主人态度和善,喜欢聊天,今天来了一位可以聊天的人,她很高兴。她甚至没有盘问就相信了艾莉查所说的,她有事要与朋友们呆一个星期,艾莉查多希望自己所说的都是事实啊!

  日落前一个小时,艾莉查走进了俄亥俄河边的T村,此时她已是浑身发软,两脚酸痛,但她依然保持着较高的精神。她一眼就看见了俄亥俄河,但它就像约旦河一样,把自己和自由乐土迦南分隔了开来。

  现在仍是初春,河水暴涨,水声轰鸣,大块大块的浮冰在河水中漂游着,撞击着。因为靠近肯塔基州的河岸形状奇特,远处,陆地已延伸到了河中,致使大量的冰块滞留下来,狭窄的河道中全是冰块,它们一块压着另一块,形成了一座巨大的冰筏,这冰筏铺满了河面,并一直延伸到河的对岸。

  艾莉查站在那看着那冰面沉思了一会儿,她知道平日的渡船是不可能有的了。她转身走向一间酒店,想去问一些情况。

  酒店的女主人正拿着刀叉准备晚餐,听到艾莉查悦耳而略带哀伤的声音,她便停下来,手里拿着叉子,问道:“你想干什么呢?”

  “现在有渡船到B地吗?”艾莉查问。

  “没有,”那女人说,“渡船已经停开了。”

  艾莉查惊慌失措的样子打动了她,她问道:“你是想过河吗?有人生病吗?看样子你很着急。”

  “我的孩子病得很重,”艾莉查说,“我昨天晚上才听到信儿,今天我走了很远的路,就是想赶上渡船。”

  “哦,这真是不巧,”那女人母性的同情心油然而生,“我真为你担心,所罗门!”她从窗户向一间小黑屋喊道。一个围着围裙,两手很脏的男人出现在门口。

  “我说呀,绪尔,”那女人说,“今晚是不是有人想把那几个木桶运过河去?”

  “如果有可能的话,他想试试。”男人说。

  “附近有个人今晚想运些东西过河,傍晚他要来吃晚饭,你最好坐下来等他,这孩子长得好可爱啊!”那女人接着说,又递给孩子一块蛋糕。但是精疲力竭的哈里哭了起来。

  “可怜的小宝贝,他不习惯走路,但我还是老催他。”艾莉查说。

  “噢,带他到这屋来吧。”女人说着打开了一间卧室的门,里面有一张很舒服的床。艾莉查把孩子抱上床,握住孩子的双手,直到孩子睡熟为止。但她自己却是不能休息,一想到后面有追兵,她的心里就像有团火在燃烧,催着她向前赶路。她的目光是那样地充满渴望,一直注视着那条把她和自由之地隔开的急流。

  现在让我们暂时离开他们,去看看后面追兵的情况吧。

  虽然希尔比太太保证很快就开饭,但人们很快就发现,就好像人们以前常看到的,要做成一笔生意,需要不止一方的努力。赫利虽然听到了希尔比太太的命令,而且至少有五六位少年仆人向克鲁伊传达了这个命令,但克鲁伊大婶却只是生硬地应着,摇晃着头,还是如她往日干活时那般的悠闲,这真是异乎寻常的事。

  因为某种奇特的原因,仆人们好像都觉得耽误一点时间,太太是不会责怪的。那天也真怪,不顺利的事情接连发生,这使得出发的事不得不一再推迟。一位不幸运的老兄打翻了肉汁,于是人们不得不再做一次肉汁。克鲁伊大婶边看着边不紧不慢地拌着肉汁。只要一催她,她就会回答说,她不想把生肉汁端上饭桌,不想帮忙去把人抓回来。一位老兄挑水时摔了一跤,所以只好再次回到泉边打一桶水。还有一位老兄把奶油洒在了路上。令人发笑的事情不时传回到厨房,所以“赫利老爷坐立不安,他烦躁地在屋里踱来踱去,显得非常着急。”

  “这是他自找的,”克鲁伊大婶愤然说道,“不久,他还会更加烦躁呢,如果他再不注意他行事的方法的话,他的主人就会派人叫他回去了,那时就有好看的了。”

  “他会受到惩罚的,肯定的。”小杰克说。

  “活该!”克鲁伊大婶冷酷地说,“我告诉你们,他已经伤害了太多太多人的心,”她停了下来,高举起一把叉子,“就好像乔治少爷为我们读的《启示录》中的句子,在圣坛下,灵魂们在喊叫着,他们在恳求上帝替他们报仇。总有一天,上帝会听到他们的呼喊,他一定会听到的。”

  克鲁伊大婶在厨房中倍受大家的尊敬,她说话时,人们总是张着嘴仔细听着。中饭已经差不多都送进来了,厨房里的仆人们仍在悠然自得地听着她的长篇大论。

  “这种人将被火烧死,肯定没错,是吗?”艾迪说。

  “如果能亲眼看到他被烧死才过瘾呢,我一定要看。”杰克说。

  “孩子们!”一个声音说,这让他们都大吃一惊,那是汤姆叔叔,他早就进来了,只不过一直站在门口听着他们的谈话。

  “孩子们!”他说,“我看就连你们也不知道自己在说什么。‘永远’是个可怕的词,孩子们,即使想一想它也是罪恶的,你们不要那样说一个人。”

  “我们没指别人,只是针对那些奴隶贩子,”艾迪说,“每个人都禁不住要诅咒他们,因为他们是如此的可恶狠毒。”

  “难道老天会宽恕他们吗?”克鲁伊大婶说,“难道不是他们从母亲的怀中夺走吃奶的孩子并卖掉的吗?尽管孩子们在哭个不停并死抓住母亲的衣角;难道不是他们把孩子们强行夺走并卖掉的吗?难道不是他们棒打鸳鸯,把好好的一对夫妻活活拆散分开的吗?”克鲁伊大婶说着说着,禁不住哭泣起来,“做这些事情时,难道他们就不感到内疚吗?你看他们还不是吃喝玩乐,过着神仙般快乐的生活吗?如果恶魔不去把他们抓来并惩罚他们,那还要魔鬼干什么?”说罢,克鲁伊大婶以围裙盖住脸,禁不住大声哭泣起来。

  “圣书说,要为粗暴地对待你的人祈祷。”汤姆说。

  “为他们祈祷!”克鲁伊大婶说,“上帝,这真是太残酷了,我不会为他们祈祷的。”

  “这是人之本性,克鲁伊,人的本性很强烈,”汤姆说,“但上帝的恩典更加强大。你应该这样来看这件事,那些干这种事的人的灵魂是处在多么可怕的境地啊,他们太可怜了。你应感谢上帝,你不像他们,克鲁伊。我确信我宁愿被卖掉一万次,也不愿那个可怜的人对所有这些负责。”

  “我也是这样认为,”杰克说,“上帝,我们会看到他的下场,对吗?艾迪。”

  艾迪耸耸肩,吹了一声口哨表示赞同。

  “今天早晨老爷没按计划出门,我很高兴。”汤姆说,“如果他按计划出门了,那会比卖掉我更让我伤心。他远离这里对他来说也许很自然,但我会感到很难受的。他还是个婴儿时,我就认识他了,我是看着他长大成人的。我走之前已经见过老爷的面了。主人也是别无选择,他的选择是正确的,我觉得我们应顺从上帝的安排。但我很担心,我怕以后事情会变得很糟。我们不能让老爷也像我一样到处去察看,处理农庄的事务。孩子们心肠都很好,但你们做事很粗心,这使我难以安心离去。”

  铃响了,汤姆被叫进大厅。

  “汤姆,”主人和蔼地说,“我想让你明白,我和这位先生订了个协议,他来要人时,如果你不在,我就要付给他一千美元。今天他忙着做别的事,所以今天你是自由的,你可以去你想去的地方,汤姆。”

  “谢谢你,老爷。”汤姆说。

  “你要当心点,”奴隶贩子说,“不要和主人玩你们这些黑鬼的小聪明了。如果我找不到你,我会让他变得身无分文。如果他相信我,就不应该相信你们,你们比泥鳅还要滑。”

  “老爷,”汤姆说,他直直地站在那儿,“老太太第一次把你交给我时,我八岁,你只有几个月大。太太说,‘汤姆,这是小主人,好好照看他。’老爷,现在我只想问你一句,自从我信仰基督教以来,我是否失信于你?我是否反对过你?”

  希尔比先生感动得泪水在眼眶中打转。

  “好孩子,”他说,“上帝知道你说的都是真话。如果我可以选择的话,就算整个世界也别想买走你。”

  “我以女基督徒的名义发誓,”希尔比太太说,“只要攒够钱,我就赎你回来。”她对赫利说,“请留意他是被谁买走的,到时通知我。”

  “这事很容易做到,”奴隶贩子说,“也许我会在一年后把他买回来卖给你,他不会少几根头发的。”

  “我会再次和你做生意,并让你多赚一点钱。”希尔比太太说。

  “当然可以,”奴隶贩子说,“对我来说,怎么样都不亏。我既往南也往北卖奴隶,所以我生意兴隆。你知道,太太,我只想生存,我想那是我们所期望得到的。”

  对于奴隶贩子的厚颜无耻,希尔比夫妇均感到既愤怒又丢人,但他们都明白此时控制自己的感情是很必要的。他的表现越卑鄙,希尔比太太越是担心他抓到艾莉查和她的孩子哈里,因此她更决心以妇女特有的计谋和他周旋。她优雅地笑着,随意附和着奴隶贩子的观点,并亲切地和他交谈,总之她尽了全力来使时间不被人注意地逝去。

  两点钟时,山姆和艾迪把马拴在了树桩上,显然上午的追逐使他们更加精神焕发,仿佛浑身有使不完的劲。

  吃完饭后,山姆又是精神焕发,显得是那样的热情殷勤。当赫利走过来时,他正活跃地向莫迪吹嘘说他已“做好了一切准备”,这次一定会成功。

  “我想你们的主人不会养狗吧。”赫利上马时若有所思地说。

  “有很多狗,”山姆得意地说,“它叫布鲁诺,叫声响亮。另外,每个黑人都养着一条各具特色的狗。”

  “呸!”赫利骂道,对刚才所提到的狗,赫利又骂了几句话。对此,山姆低声嘀咕道:

  “我不明白他骂狗有什么用。”

  “你们主人有没有喂养专门追捕逃跑的人的狗?我相信他没有养。”

  山姆明白了赫利所说话的意思,但他还是装出一副傻傻的样子。

  “我们养的狗嗅觉都很灵敏,我想它们属于你说的那种狗,尽管它们从来没被用来追捕过逃犯。如果你使用它们,它们就会跑得远。过来,布鲁诺。”他吹口哨叫着那只纽芬兰狗。它懒懒地晃着身子朝他跑了过来。

  “你去死吧!”说着,赫利便骑上马,“快点,上马。”

  山姆顺从地上了马,他逗着艾迪,这使得艾迪不停地笑着。赫利忍无可忍,便用马鞭狠劲抽了他一下。

  “艾迪,我真是很吃惊,”山姆认真地说,“这事很严重,艾迪。你不要不重视它,那样就不能帮老爷的忙了。”

  “我想一直向前走直到河边,”赫利说,语气很坚定。当他们快走出农庄时,他说,“我知道你们的办事之道,你们经常往地下钻。”

  “当然,”山姆说,“事实是这样的。赫利老爷说得很对。喏,到河边去有两条路,老爷打算走土路呢,还是大路呢?”艾迪看着山姆,心中感到很奇怪,因为他听到了关于地理方面的新知识。但很快他就重复着山姆问的问题,以证实山姆说的是真实的情况。

  “当然了,我认为莉兹走的是土路,因为很少有人走那条路。”山姆说。

  赫利自认为自己不是一只省油的灯,也不会轻意相信那些玩笑话,但听了山姆说的话以后,他也不得不先停下来仔细考虑一下。

  “你们不是说假话才怪呢!”仔细考虑后,赫利沉声说。

  赫利说话时那种若有所思的表情让艾迪觉得可笑,于是他就放慢马速落在了后面,心里乐得简直要从马上掉下来;但山姆却没露声色,他的脸阴沉沉的,看着很伤心。

  “当然,”山姆说,“老爷可以依照你自己的意愿去做,如果老爷认为走大路好,我们就走大路,对于我们来说,走哪条路都一样。我也认为大路比较好。”

  “她自然会走人少的路。”赫利一边想着,一边小声说着。他并没有理会山姆在说什么。

  “那也不一定都是对的,”山姆说,“女人有时非常怪,她们做事情经常异于常人,多数情况下是和常人完全相反。她们经常反其道而行之。所以,如果你认为她们走的是这条路,那你最好选择另一条路去追,这样你就可以捉到她们。根据我的了解,莉兹会选择大路,所以我们还是从大路去追吧。”

  这一套关于女人的意味深长的话并没让赫利下决心走大路去抓莉兹,相反,他决定选择另一条路去追莉兹,并问山姆他们什么时候可以到那儿。

  “离前面不远。”山姆说。他用靠近艾迪的那只眼向艾迪使了个眼色,接着又坚定地补充说,“我仔细考虑了这件事,我敢保证我们不应该走土路,我从没走过这条路,而且路上行人又很少,说不定我们会迷路的,到时只有上帝知道我们会走到哪儿去了。”

  “不管怎样,我都要走土路。”赫利说。

  “我又想起件事,我听人说这条路靠近河的那段有栅栏挡着,是吗,艾迪?”

  艾迪对此没有把握,他只是听人说过这条路,但并没有真正走过一次,所以他只有含混地答应着。

  赫利很善于权衡大小谎言的可能性。经过权衡,他还是认为走土路比较稳妥。他觉得,山姆之所以坚持走土路是因为他在无意中说漏了嘴,只是因为他不愿自己抓到艾莉查所以才编造各种理由,企图让自己不再坚持走土路。

  因此当山姆提出走大路时,赫利轻快地打马走向土路,后面紧跟着山姆和艾迪。

  实际上这条土路是一条老路,直接通向河边,只是新路修好之后,就被弃用多年了。前一个小时,他们走得比较顺利,但不久路被切断了,路上到处是大小的农田和栅栏,它们阻止了他们的去路,不能再往前走了。实际上,山姆对这条路很熟悉,他知道路已经被封闭了。但艾迪却不知道这种情况,所以他只是骑马跟着向前走去,他只是偶尔抱怨几句,发些牢骚,大声抱怨说一些这崎岖的路会伤害杰瑞的脚之类的话而已。

  “我警告你们,”赫利说,“我了解你们的秉性,不管你们说什么,我也不会改变路线的。都给我把嘴闭上。”

  “老爷,随你了。”山姆说,脸上是一副委屈的神情,但同时他却得意地朝艾迪眨着眼睛。艾迪高兴得几乎要喜形于色了。

  山姆的兴致也很高,故意说要仔细搜索一下,有一次他大声说,他看见远处山坡上有一顶女人的帽子,有一次他又对艾迪喊道,那山谷中的人不就是莉兹吗!他总在崎岖和乱石林立的地段大声喊叫,或者在某些地段催马加速前行,这无论对人还是马匹都是难以做到的。而这使得赫利无时不处于兴奋和忐忑不安之中。

  在这条路上大约走了一个小时后,他们来到一个院子里,那是一个大农场的谷仓。他们没有发现什么人,大家都到田里干活去了。这个谷仓,正好建在路的中间,所以明显的事实是,沿着这条路再走下去是没路可走的了。

  “老爷,我不是告诉过你吗?一个外地人怎么会比当地人更清楚这里的情况呢?”山姆以一种受到冤枉的口气说。

  “你这个强盗,”赫利说,“你很清楚所有这些事情。”

  “我不是明白告诉过你吗?但你不相信我的话,那你说我还能说什么呢?我告诉老爷说,这条路被封堵了,路上还有栅栏,我不确信我们能通过,艾迪可是听到我说的了。”

  这些都是真话,容不得赫利再说什么,倒霉的主人只好以他最好的优雅来掩饰自己的愤怒。于是三个人只好拨转马头,向右走上了大路。

  由于这各式各样的耽搁,当他们到达T村时,艾莉查已经让孩子在村中的旅店睡了一个半小时了。艾莉查站在窗前,观察着另外一个方向的动静。此时,山姆那双机灵的眼睛发现了她,后面两码处,就是赫利和艾迪。说时迟,那时快,山姆故意让风刮掉了头上的帽子,并极具特色地高叫了一声。这声叫喊惊动了艾莉查,她立刻缩回身,三个人骑着马从窗前一掠而过,到屋子的前门去了。

  刹那间,艾莉查好像突然拥有了一千倍的活力。她的房间有扇朝向河边的门。她一把抱起孩子,跳下一级级台阶,朝着河边猛跑过去。正当她即将消失身形于河岸下时,奴隶贩子一眼发现了她。他翻身下马,大声喊着山姆和艾迪,自己已像追赶一只小鹿一样朝艾莉查追来。一瞬间,艾莉查几乎脚不沾地地飞到河边,追捕她的人紧跟在身后。在老天给予绝望者的非凡力量的帮助下,她纵身一跳,越过岸边的混水,跳到了远处的冰筏上。那是拼死的一跳,只有在疯狂或绝望时才会有这样的一跳。看着艾莉查这样的跳跃,赫利、山姆、艾迪都本能地大喊起来,同时举起了双手。

  她跳上去的那块巨大的绿色冰筏在她身体的重压下左摇右晃,发出了咯吱吱的响声,但她不能有片刻停留,她狂叫着用尽力气跳到了一块冰筏上,接着是另一块,滑倒了,站起来再跳。鞋子掉了,袜子划破了,每走一步都留下斑斑血迹。但她什么也不看,什么也不听,身上也没什么感觉,最后,好像在梦中似的,她隐约看到了俄亥俄河的岸边,一个男子把她扶上了岸。

  “不论你是谁,你都是很勇敢的,我敢发誓!”那个人说道。

  听到这个声音,艾莉查通过面容认出了那个人。他是她老家附近一个农场的主人。

  “噢,西姆斯先生,救救我,千万要救我,你把我藏起来吧!”艾莉查说。

  “哎,你是谁啊?”那人说道,“你不是希尔比家的仆人吗?”

  “我的孩子,这个小男孩,他被卖掉了!那边那个人是他的新主人,”她指着河岸对面说,“西姆斯先生,你也有个男孩啊!”

  “我有的,”他很友善地把她用力拉上了陡峭的堤岸。“而且,你真是位大胆勇敢的姑娘。不管在哪儿,我看到勇敢的人就喜欢。”

  当他们爬到堤岸最高处时,这个男子停了下来。

  “我很乐意为你做些什么,”他说,“但我没有地方带你去,我能做的只是告诉你一个你该去的地方,”他指着远处村子大街外一间孤零零的白色大房子说,“到那儿去吧,他们很善良,在那儿你不会有危险,他们会帮你,他们专做这方面的事。”

  “上帝保佑你!”艾莉查诚挚地说。

  “算了,这没什么,”他说,“我做这件事算得了什么呢。”

  “哦,先生,你一定不会告诉别人吧!”

  “姑娘,你这是说什么,你认为我是什么人?我当然不会。”那人说,“快,勇敢向前走吧,你很聪明,有胆量。既然你已得到了自由,你就有权拥有它。”

  女人把孩子紧抱在胸口,迈着坚定而匆匆的步伐走了。那人站在那儿一直看着她的背影。

  “希尔比或许认为这是一件难以容忍的事。但人该怎么做才算对呢?如果他在同样的情况下抓到了我的一个女仆,欢迎他以同样的方式回敬我。再说我真受不了黑人喘着粗气拼命逃跑,后面又有狗追赶的情形。何况我为什么要帮助别人抓逃跑的黑奴呢?”

  这个可怜的异教徒肯塔基人自语着。他没怎么受过国家法律的教育,结果他以一种基督教精神糊里糊涂地背叛了自己的国家法律。如果他地位再高一点,受过更多教育的话,他一定会以截然相反的方式来对待艾莉查了。

  赫利站在那儿,惊讶地看着这个场面,直到艾莉查消失不见,他才以一种询问的目光看着山姆和艾迪。

  “这一手真是干净漂亮!”山姆说。

  “我想她定是魔鬼附体,”赫利说,“她蹦跳的样子就像只野猫。”

  “希望老爷原谅我们,”山姆搔着头说,“我们不该走那条土路。你别以为我心里很好受。”他哑着喉咙笑起来。

  “你还笑。”奴隶贩子怒吼道。

  “我还是忍耐不住,上帝保佑你,老爷。”本来他一直努力掩饰他的兴奋,现在他干脆大笑起来,“她的样子真是太逗了,她蹦着,跳着,脚下的冰咯吱吱响;她扑通扑通地跳着。老天爷,没想到她还有这种本事!”山姆和艾迪高兴得眼泪都流了出来。

  “我让你们还笑!”贩子说着便举起皮鞭朝他们打来。

  两人都躲开了皮鞭,大声叫喊着跑到堤岸上,当赫利赶上来时,他们已上马了。

  “老爷再见,”山姆以严肃的神情说,“太太一定在担心杰瑞。赫利老爷已不用我们帮忙了。太太肯定不想听到我们说我们骑着杰瑞过了利兹桥。”说完,他开玩笑似地戳了一下艾迪的前胸,艾迪紧跟着他飞奔而去。晚风中隐约传来他们的欢笑声和喊声。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 5楼  发表于: 2013-10-10 0


Chapter 8
Eliza’s Escape
Eliza made her desperate retreat across the river just in the dusk of twilight. The gray mist of evening, rising slowly from the river, enveloped her as she disappeared up the bank, and the swollen current and floundering masses of ice presented a hopeless barrier between her and her pursuer. Haley therefore slowly and discontentedly returned to the little tavern, to ponder further what was to be done. The woman opened to him the door of a little parlor, covered with a rag carpet, where stood a table with a very shining black oil-cloth, sundry lank, high-backed wood chairs, with some plaster images in resplendent colors on the mantel-shelf, above a very dimly-smoking grate; a long hard-wood settle extended its uneasy length by the chimney, and here Haley sat him down to meditate on the instability of human hopes and happiness in general.
“What did I want with the little cuss, now,” he said to himself, “that I should have got myself treed like a coon, as I am, this yer way?” and Haley relieved himself by repeating over a not very select litany of imprecations on himself, which, though there was the best possible reason to consider them as true, we shall, as a matter of taste, omit.
He was startled by the loud and dissonant voice of a man who was apparently dismounting at the door. He hurried to the window.
“By the land! if this yer an’t the nearest, now, to what I’ve heard folks call Providence,” said Haley. “I do b’lieve that ar’s Tom Loker.”
Haley hastened out. Standing by the bar, in the corner of the room, was a brawny, muscular man, full six feet in height, and broad in proportion. He was dressed in a coat of buffalo-skin, made with the hair outward, which gave him a shaggy and fierce appearance, perfectly in keeping with the whole air of his physiognomy. In the head and face every organ and lineament expressive of brutal and unhesitating violence was in a state of the highest possible development. Indeed, could our readers fancy a bull-dog come unto man’s estate, and walking about in a hat and coat, they would have no unapt idea of the general style and effect of his physique. He was accompanied by a travelling companion, in many respects an exact contrast to himself. He was short and slender, lithe and catlike in his motions, and had a peering, mousing expression about his keen black eyes, with which every feature of his face seemed sharpened into sympathy; his thin, long nose, ran out as if it was eager to bore into the nature of things in general; his sleek, thin, black hair was stuck eagerly forward, and all his motions and evolutions expressed a dry, cautious acuteness. The great man poured out a big tumbler half full of raw spirits, and gulped it down without a word. The little man stood tiptoe, and putting his head first to one side and then the other, and snuffing considerately in the directions of the various bottles, ordered at last a mint julep, in a thin and quivering voice, and with an air of great circumspection. When poured out, he took it and looked at it with a sharp, complacent air, like,a man who thinks he has done about the right thing, and hit the nail on the head, and proceeded to dispose of it in short and well-advised sips.
“Wal, now, who’d a thought this yer luck ’ad come to me? Why, Loker, how are ye?” said Haley, coming forward, and extending his hand to the big man.
“The devil!” was the civil reply. “What brought you here, Haley?”
The mousing man, who bore the name of Marks, instantly stopped his sipping, and, poking his head forward, looked shrewdly on the new acquaintance, as a cat sometimes looks at a moving dry leaf, or some other possible object of pursuit.
“I say, Tom, this yer’s the luckiest thing in the world. I’m in a devil of a hobble, and you must help me out.”
“Ugh? aw! like enough!” grunted his complacent acquaintance. “A body may be pretty sure of that, when you’re glad to see ’em; something to be made off of ’em. What’s the blow now?”
“You’ve got a friend here?” said Haley, looking doubtfully at Marks; “partner, perhaps?”
“Yes, I have. Here, Marks! here’s that ar feller that I was in with in Natchez.”
“Shall be pleased with his acquaintance,” said Marks, thrusting out a long, thin hand, like a raven’s claw. “Mr. Haley, I believe?”
“The same, sir,” said Haley. “And now, gentlemen, seein’ as we’ve met so happily, I think I’ll stand up to a small matter of a treat in this here parlor. So, now, old coon,” said he to the man at the bar, “get us hot water, and sugar, and cigars, and plenty of the real stuff and we’ll have a blow-out.”
Behold, then, the candles lighted, the fire stimulated to the burning point in the grate, and our three worthies seated round a table, well spread with all the accessories to good fellowship enumerated before.
Haley began a pathetic recital of his peculiar troubles. Loker shut up his mouth, and listened to him with gruff and surly attention. Marks, who was anxiously and with much fidgeting compounding a tumbler of punch to his own peculiar taste, occasionally looked up from his employment, and, poking his sharp nose and chin almost into Haley’s face, gave the most earnest heed to the whole narrative. The conclusion of it appeared to amuse him extremely, for he shook his shoulders and sides in silence, and perked up his thin lips with an air of great internal enjoyment.
“So, then, ye’r fairly sewed up, an’t ye?” he said; “he! he! he! It’s neatly done, too.”
“This yer young-un business makes lots of trouble in the trade,” said Haley, dolefully.
“If we could get a breed of gals that didn’t care, now, for their young uns,” said Marks; “tell ye, I think ’t would be ’bout the greatest mod’rn improvement I knows on,”—and Marks patronized his joke by a quiet introductory sniggle.
“Jes so,” said Haley; “I never couldn’t see into it; young uns is heaps of trouble to ’em; one would think, now, they’d be glad to get clar on ’em; but they arn’t. And the more trouble a young un is, and the more good for nothing, as a gen’l thing, the tighter they sticks to ’em.”
“Wal, Mr. Haley,” said Marks, “’est pass the hot water. Yes, sir, you say ’est what I feel and all’us have. Now, I bought a gal once, when I was in the trade,—a tight, likely wench she was, too, and quite considerable smart,—and she had a young un that was mis’able sickly; it had a crooked back, or something or other; and I jest gin ’t away to a man that thought he’d take his chance raising on ’t, being it didn’t cost nothin’;—never thought, yer know, of the gal’s taking’ on about it,—but, Lord, yer oughter seen how she went on. Why, re’lly, she did seem to me to valley the child more ’cause ’t was sickly and cross, and plagued her; and she warn’t making b’lieve, neither,—cried about it, she did, and lopped round, as if she’d lost every friend she had. It re’lly was droll to think on ’t. Lord, there ain’t no end to women’s notions.”
“Wal, jest so with me,” said Haley. “ summer, down on Red river, I got a gal traded off on me, with a likely lookin’ child enough, and his eyes looked as bright as yourn; but, come to look, I found him stone blind. Fact—he was stone blind. Wal, ye see, I thought there warn’t no harm in my jest passing him along, and not sayin’ nothin’; and I’d got him nicely swapped off for a keg o’ whiskey; but come to get him away from the gal, she was jest like a tiger. So ’t was before we started, and I hadn’t got my gang chained up; so what should she do but ups on a cotton-bale, like a cat, ketches a knife from one of the deck hands, and, I tell ye, she made all fly for a minit, till she saw ’t wan’t no use; and she jest turns round, and pitches head first, young un and all, into the river,—went down plump, and never ris.”
“Bah!” said Tom Loker, who had listened to these stories with ill-repressed disgust,—“shif’less, both on ye! my gals don’t cut up no such shines, I tell ye!”
“Indeed! how do you help it?” said Marks, briskly.
“Help it? why, I buys a gal, and if she’s got a young un to be sold, I jest walks up and puts my fist to her face, and says, ‘Look here, now, if you give me one word out of your head, I’ll smash yer face in. I won’t hear one word—not the beginning of a word.’ I says to ’em, ‘This yer young un’s mine, and not yourn, and you’ve no kind o’ business with it. I’m going to sell it, first chance; mind, you don’t cut up none o’ yer shines about it, or I’ll make ye wish ye’d never been born.’ I tell ye, they sees it an’t no play, when I gets hold. I makes ’em as whist as fishes; and if one on ’em begins and gives a yelp, why,—” and Mr. Loker brought down his fist with a thump that fully explained the hiatus.
“That ar’s what ye may call emphasis,” said Marks, poking Haley in the side, and going into another small giggle. “An’t Tom peculiar? he! he! I say, Tom, I s’pect you make ’em understand, for all niggers’ heads is woolly. They don’t never have no doubt o’ your meaning, Tom. If you an’t the devil, Tom, you ’s his twin brother, I’ll say that for ye!”
Tom received the compliment with becoming modesty, and began to look as affable as was consistent, as John Bunyan says, “with his doggish nature.”
Haley, who had been imbibing very freely of the staple of the evening, began to feel a sensible elevation and enlargement of his moral faculties,—a phenomenon not unusual with gentlemen of a serious and reflective turn, under similar circumstances.
“Wal, now, Tom,” he said, “ye re’lly is too bad, as I al’ays have told ye; ye know, Tom, you and I used to talk over these yer matters down in Natchez, and I used to prove to ye that we made full as much, and was as well off for this yer world, by treatin’ on ’em well, besides keepin’ a better chance for comin’ in the kingdom at last, when wust comes to wust, and thar an’t nothing else left to get, ye know.”
“Boh!” said Tom, “don’t I know?—don’t make me too sick with any yer stuff,—my stomach is a leetle riled now;” and Tom drank half a glass of raw brandy.
“I say,” said Haley, and leaning back in his chair and gesturing impressively, “I’ll say this now, I al’ays meant to drive my trade so as to make money on ’t fust and foremost, as much as any man; but, then, trade an’t everything, and money an’t everything, ’cause we ’s all got souls. I don’t care, now, who hears me say it,—and I think a cussed sight on it,—so I may as well come out with it. I b’lieve in religion, and one of these days, when I’ve got matters tight and snug, I calculates to tend to my soul and them ar matters; and so what’s the use of doin’ any more wickedness than ’s re’lly necessary?—it don’t seem to me it’s ’t all prudent.”
“Tend to yer soul!” repeated Tom, contemptuously; “take a bright lookout to find a soul in you,—save yourself any care on that score. If the devil sifts you through a hair sieve, he won’t find one.”
“Why, Tom, you’re cross,” said Haley; “why can’t ye take it pleasant, now, when a feller’s talking for your good?”
“Stop that ar jaw o’ yourn, there,” said Tom, gruffly. “I can stand most any talk o’ yourn but your pious talk,—that kills me right up. After all, what’s the odds between me and you? ’Tan’t that you care one bit more, or have a bit more feelin’—it’s clean, sheer, dog meanness, wanting to cheat the devil and save your own skin; don’t I see through it? And your ‘gettin’ religion,’ as you call it, arter all, is too p’isin mean for any crittur;—run up a bill with the devil all your life, and then sneak out when pay time comes! Bob!”
“Come, come, gentlemen, I say; this isn’t business,” said Marks. “There’s different ways, you know, of looking at all subjects. Mr. Haley is a very nice man, no doubt, and has his own conscience; and, Tom, you have your ways, and very good ones, too, Tom; but quarrelling, you know, won’t answer no kind of purpose. Let’s go to business. Now, Mr. Haley, what is it?—you want us to undertake to catch this yer gal?”
“The gal’s no matter of mine,—she’s Shelby’s; it’s only the boy. I was a fool for buying the monkey!”
“You’re generally a fool!” said Tom, gruffly.
“Come, now, Loker, none of your huffs,” said Marks, licking his lips; “you see, Mr. Haley ’s a puttin’ us in a way of a good job, I reckon; just hold still—these yer arrangements is my forte. This yer gal, Mr. Haley, how is she? what is she?”
“Wal! white and handsome—well brought up. I’d a gin Shelby eight hundred or a thousand, and then made well on her.”
“White and handsome—well brought up!” said Marks, his sharp eyes, nose and mouth, all alive with enterprise. “Look here, now, Loker, a beautiful opening. We’ll do a business here on our own account;—we does the catchin’; the boy, of course, goes to Mr. Haley,—we takes the gal to Orleans to speculate on. An’t it beautiful?”
Tom, whose great heavy mouth had stood ajar during this communication, now suddenly snapped it together, as a big dog closes on a piece of meat, and seemed to be digesting the idea at his leisure.
“Ye see,” said Marks to Haley, stirring his punch as he did so, “ye see, we has justices convenient at all p’ints along shore, that does up any little jobs in our line quite reasonable. Tom, he does the knockin’ down and that ar; and I come in all dressed up—shining boots—everything first chop, when the swearin’ ’s to be done. You oughter see, now,” said Marks, in a glow of professional pride, “how I can tone it off. One day, I’m Mr. Twickem, from New Orleans; ’nother day, I’m just come from my plantation on Pearl river, where I works seven hundred niggers; then, again, I come out a distant relation of Henry Clay, or some old cock in Kentuck. Talents is different, you know. Now, Tom’s roarer when there’s any thumping or fighting to be done; but at lying he an’t good, Tom an’t,—ye see it don’t come natural to him; but, Lord, if thar’s a feller in the country that can swear to anything and everything, and put in all the circumstances and flourishes with a long face, and carry ’t through better ’n I can, why, I’d like to see him, that’s all! I b’lieve my heart, I could get along and snake through, even if justices were more particular than they is. Sometimes I rather wish they was more particular; ’t would be a heap more relishin’ if they was,—more fun, yer know.”
Tom Loker, who, as we have made it appear, was a man of slow thoughts and movements, here interrupted Marks by bringing his heavy fist down on the table, so as to make all ring again, “It’ll do!” he said.
“Lord bless ye, Tom, ye needn’t break all the glasses!” said Marks; “save your fist for time o’ need.”
“But, gentlemen, an’t I to come in for a share of the profits?” said Haley.
“An’t it enough we catch the boy for ye?” said Loker. “What do ye want?”
“Wal,” said Haley, “if I gives you the job, it’s worth something,—say ten per cent. on the profits, expenses paid.”
“Now,” said Loker, with a tremendous oath, and striking the table with his heavy fist, “don’t I know you, Dan Haley? Don’t you think to come it over me! Suppose Marks and I have taken up the catchin’ trade, jest to ’commodate gentlemen like you, and get nothin’ for ourselves?—Not by a long chalk! we’ll have the gal out and out, and you keep quiet, or, ye see, we’ll have both,—what’s to hinder? Han’t you show’d us the game? It’s as free to us as you, I hope. If you or Shelby wants to chase us, look where the partridges was last year; if you find them or us, you’re quite welcome.”
“O, wal, certainly, jest let it go at that,” said Haley, alarmed; “you catch the boy for the job;—you allers did trade far with me, Tom, and was up to yer word.”
“Ye know that,” said Tom; “I don’t pretend none of your snivelling ways, but I won’t lie in my ’counts with the devil himself. What I ses I’ll do, I will do,—you know that, Dan Haley.”
“Jes so, jes so,—I said so, Tom,” said Haley; “and if you’d only promise to have the boy for me in a week, at any point you’ll name, that’s all I want.”
“But it an’t all I want, by a long jump,” said Tom. “Ye don’t think I did business with you, down in Natchez, for nothing, Haley; I’ve learned to hold an eel, when I catch him. You’ve got to fork over fifty dollars, flat down, or this child don’t start a peg. I know yer.”
“Why, when you have a job in hand that may bring a clean profit of somewhere about a thousand or sixteen hundred, why, Tom, you’re onreasonable,” said Haley.
“Yes, and hasn’t we business booked for five weeks to come,—all we can do? And suppose we leaves all, and goes to bush-whacking round arter yer young uns, and finally doesn’t catch the gal,—and gals allers is the devil to catch,—what’s then? would you pay us a cent—would you? I think I see you a doin’ it—ugh! No, no; flap down your fifty. If we get the job, and it pays, I’ll hand it back; if we don’t, it’s for our trouble,—that’s far, an’t it, Marks?”
“Certainly, certainly,” said Marks, with a conciliatory tone; “it’s only a retaining fee, you see,—he! he! he!—we lawyers, you know. Wal, we must all keep good-natured,—keep easy, yer know. Tom’ll have the boy for yer, anywhere ye’ll name; won’t ye, Tom?”
“If I find the young un, I’ll bring him on to Cincinnati, and leave him at Granny Belcher’s, on the landing,” said Loker.
Marks had got from his pocket a greasy pocket-book, and taking a long paper from thence, he sat down, and fixing his keen black eyes on it, began mumbling over its contents: “Barnes—Shelby County—boy Jim, three hundred dollars for him, dead or alive.
“Edwards—Dick and Lucy—man and wife, six hundred dollars; wench Polly and two children—six hundred for her or her head.
“I’m jest a runnin’ over our business, to see if we can take up this yer handily. Loker,” he said, after a pause, “we must set Adams and Springer on the track of these yer; they’ve been booked some time.”
“They’ll charge too much,” said Tom.
“I’ll manage that ar; they ’s young in the business, and must spect to work cheap,” said Marks, as he continued to read. “Ther’s three on ’em easy cases, ’cause all you’ve got to do is to shoot ’em, or swear they is shot; they couldn’t, of course, charge much for that. Them other cases,” he said, folding the paper, “will bear puttin’ off a spell. So now let’s come to the particulars. Now, Mr. Haley, you saw this yer gal when she landed?”
“To be sure,—plain as I see you.”
“And a man helpin’ on her up the bank?” said Loker.
“To be sure, I did.”
“Most likely,” said Marks, “she’s took in somewhere; but where, ’s a question. Tom, what do you say?”
“We must cross the river tonight, no mistake,” said Tom.
“But there’s no boat about,” said Marks. “The ice is running awfully, Tom; an’t it dangerous?”
“Don’no nothing ’bout that,—only it’s got to be done,” said Tom, decidedly.
“Dear me,” said Marks, fidgeting, “it’ll be—I say,” he said, walking to the window, “it’s dark as a wolf’s mouth, and, Tom—”
“The long and short is, you’re scared, Marks; but I can’t help that,—you’ve got to go. Suppose you want to lie by a day or two, till the gal ’s been carried on the underground line up to Sandusky or so, before you start.”
“O, no; I an’t a grain afraid,” said Marks, “only—”
“Only what?” said Tom.
“Well, about the boat. Yer see there an’t any boat.”
“I heard the woman say there was one coming along this evening, and that a man was going to cross over in it. Neck or nothing, we must go with him,” said Tom.
“I s’pose you’ve got good dogs,” said Haley.
“First rate,” said Marks. “But what’s the use? you han’t got nothin’ o’ hers to smell on.”
“Yes, I have,” said Haley, triumphantly. “Here’s her shawl she left on the bed in her hurry; she left her bonnet, too.”
“That ar’s lucky,” said Loker; “fork over.”
“Though the dogs might damage the gal, if they come on her unawars,” said Haley.
“That ar’s a consideration,” said Marks. “Our dogs tore a feller half to pieces, once, down in Mobile, ’fore we could get ’em off.”
“Well, ye see, for this sort that’s to be sold for their looks, that ar won’t answer, ye see,” said Haley.
“I do see,” said Marks. “Besides, if she’s got took in, ’tan’t no go, neither. Dogs is no ’count in these yer up states where these critters gets carried; of course, ye can’t get on their track. They only does down in plantations, where niggers, when they runs, has to do their own running, and don’t get no help.”
“Well,” said Loker, who had just stepped out to the bar to make some inquiries, “they say the man’s come with the boat; so, Marks—”
That worthy cast a rueful look at the comfortable quarters he was leaving, but slowly rose to obey. After exchanging a few words of further arrangement, Haley, with visible reluctance, handed over the fifty dollars to Tom, and the worthy trio separated for the night.
If any of our refined and Christian readers object to the society into which this scene introduces them, let us beg them to begin and conquer their prejudices in time. The catching business, we beg to remind them, is rising to the dignity of a lawful and patriotic profession. If all the broad land between the Mississippi and the Pacific becomes one great market for bodies and souls, and human property retains the locomotive tendencies of this nineteenth century, the trader and catcher may yet be among our aristocracy.
While this scene was going on at the tavern, Sam and Andy, in a state of high felicitation, pursued their way home.
Sam was in the highest possible feather, and expressed his exultation by all sorts of supernatural howls and ejaculations, by divers odd motions and contortions of his whole system. Sometimes he would sit backward, with his face to the horse’s tail and sides, and then, with a whoop and a somerset, come right side up in his place again, and, drawing on a grave face, begin to lecture Andy in high-sounding tones for laughing and playing the fool. Anon, slapping his sides with his arms, he would burst forth in peals of laughter, that made the old woods ring as they passed. With all these evolutions, he contrived to keep the horses up to the top of their speed, until, between ten and eleven, their heels resounded on the gravel at the end of the balcony. Mrs. Shelby flew to the railings.
“Is that you, Sam? Where are they?”
“Mas’r Haley ’s a-restin’ at the tavern; he’s drefful fatigued, Missis.”
“And Eliza, Sam?”
“Wal, she’s clar ’cross Jordan. As a body may say, in the land o’ Canaan.”
“Why, Sam, what do you mean?” said Mrs. Shelby, breathless, and almost faint, as the possible meaning of these words came over her.
“Wal, Missis, de Lord he persarves his own. Lizy’s done gone over the river into ’Hio, as ’markably as if de Lord took her over in a charrit of fire and two hosses.”
Sam’s vein of piety was always uncommonly fervent in his mistress’ presence; and he made great capital of scriptural figures and images.
“Come up here, Sam,” said Mr. Shelby, who had followed on to the verandah, “and tell your mistress what she wants. Come, come, Emily,” said he, passing his arm round her, “you are cold and all in a shiver; you allow yourself to feel too much.”
“Feel too much! Am not I a woman,—a mother? Are we not both responsible to God for this poor girl? My God! lay not this sin to our charge.”
“What sin, Emily? You see yourself that we have only done what we were obliged to.”
“There’s an awful feeling of guilt about it, though,” said Mrs. Shelby. “I can’t reason it away.”
“Here, Andy, you nigger, be alive!” called Sam, under the verandah; “take these yer hosses to der barn; don’t ye hear Mas’r a callin’?” and Sam soon appeared, palm-leaf in hand, at the parlor door.
“Now, Sam, tell us distinctly how the matter was,” said Mr. Shelby. “Where is Eliza, if you know?”
“Wal, Mas’r, I saw her, with my own eyes, a crossin’ on the floatin’ ice. She crossed most ’markably; it wasn’t no less nor a miracle; and I saw a man help her up the ’Hio side, and then she was lost in the dusk.”
“Sam, I think this rather apocryphal,—this miracle. Crossing on floating ice isn’t so easily done,” said Mr. Shelby.
“Easy! couldn’t nobody a done it, without de Lord. Why, now,” said Sam, “’t was jist dis yer way. Mas’r Haley, and me, and Andy, we comes up to de little tavern by the river, and I rides a leetle ahead,—(I’s so zealous to be a cotchin’ Lizy, that I couldn’t hold in, no way),—and when I comes by the tavern winder, sure enough there she was, right in plain sight, and dey diggin’ on behind. Wal, I loses off my hat, and sings out nuff to raise the dead. Course Lizy she hars, and she dodges back, when Mas’r Haley he goes past the door; and then, I tell ye, she clared out de side door; she went down de river bank;—Mas’r Haley he seed her, and yelled out, and him, and me, and Andy, we took arter. Down she come to the river, and thar was the current running ten feet wide by the shore, and over t’ other side ice a sawin’ and a jiggling up and down, kinder as ’t were a great island. We come right behind her, and I thought my soul he’d got her sure enough,—when she gin sich a screech as I never hearn, and thar she was, clar over t’ other side of the current, on the ice, and then on she went, a screeching and a jumpin’,—the ice went crack! c’wallop! cracking! chunk! and she a boundin’ like a buck! Lord, the spring that ar gal’s got in her an’t common, I’m o’ ’pinion.”
Mrs. Shelby sat perfectly silent, pale with excitement, while Sam told his story.
“God be praised, she isn’t dead!” she said; “but where is the poor child now?”
“De Lord will pervide,” said Sam, rolling up his eyes piously. “As I’ve been a sayin’, dis yer ’s a providence and no mistake, as Missis has allers been a instructin’ on us. Thar’s allers instruments ris up to do de Lord’s will. Now, if ’t hadn’t been for me today, she’d a been took a dozen times. Warn’t it I started off de hosses, dis yer morning’ and kept ’em chasin’ till nigh dinner time? And didn’t I car Mas’r Haley night five miles out of de road, dis evening, or else he’d a come up with Lizy as easy as a dog arter a coon. These yer ’s all providences.”
“They are a kind of providences that you’ll have to be pretty sparing of, Master Sam. I allow no such practices with gentlemen on my place,” said Mr. Shelby, with as much sternness as he could command, under the circumstances.
Now, there is no more use in making believe be angry with a negro than with a child; both instinctively see the true state of the case, through all attempts to affect the contrary; and Sam was in no wise disheartened by this rebuke, though he assumed an air of doleful gravity, and stood with the corners of his mouth lowered in most penitential style.
“Mas’r quite right,—quite; it was ugly on me,—there’s no disputin’ that ar; and of course Mas’r and Missis wouldn’t encourage no such works. I’m sensible of dat ar; but a poor nigger like me ’s ’mazin’ tempted to act ugly sometimes, when fellers will cut up such shines as dat ar Mas’r Haley; he an’t no gen’l’man no way; anybody’s been raised as I’ve been can’t help a seein’ dat ar.”
“Well, Sam,” said Mrs. Shelby, “as you appear to have a proper sense of your errors, you may go now and tell Aunt Chloe she may get you some of that cold ham that was left of dinner today. You and Andy must be hungry.”
“Missis is a heap too good for us,” said Sam, making his bow with alacrity, and departing.
It will be perceived, as has been before intimated, that Master Sam had a native talent that might, undoubtedly, have raised him to eminence in political life,—a talent of making capital out of everything that turned up, to be invested for his own especial praise and glory; and having done up his piety and humility, as he trusted, to the satisfaction of the parlor, he clapped his palm-leaf on his head, with a sort of rakish, free-and-easy air, and proceeded to the dominions of Aunt Chloe, with the intention of flourishing largely in the kitchen.
“I’ll speechify these yer niggers,” said Sam to himself, “now I’ve got a chance. Lord, I’ll reel it off to make ’em stare!”
It must be observed that one of Sam’s especial delights had been to ride in attendance on his master to all kinds of political gatherings, where, roosted on some rail fence, or perched aloft in some tree, he would sit watching the orators, with the greatest apparent gusto, and then, descending among the various brethren of his own color, assembled on the same errand, he would edify and delight them with the most ludicrous burlesques and imitations, all delivered with the most imperturbable earnestness and solemnity; and though the auditors immediately about him were generally of his own color, it not unfrequently happened that they were fringed pretty deeply with those of a fairer complexion, who listened, laughing and winking, to Sam’s great self-congratulation. In fact, Sam considered oratory as his vocation, and never let slip an opportunity of magnifying his office.
Now, between Sam and Aunt Chloe there had existed, from ancient times, a sort of chronic feud, or rather a decided coolness; but, as Sam was meditating something in the provision department, as the necessary and obvious foundation of his operations, he determined, on the present occasion, to be eminently conciliatory; for he well knew that although “Missis’ orders” would undoubtedly be followed to the letter, yet he should gain a considerable deal by enlisting the spirit also. He therefore appeared before Aunt Chloe with a touchingly subdued, resigned expression, like one who has suffered immeasurable hardships in behalf of a persecuted fellow-creature,—enlarged upon the fact that Missis had directed him to come to Aunt Chloe for whatever might be wanting to make up the balance in his solids and fluids,—and thus unequivocally acknowledged her right and supremacy in the cooking department, and all thereto pertaining.
The thing took accordingly. No poor, simple, virtuous body was ever cajoled by the attentions of an electioneering politician with more ease than Aunt Chloe was won over by Master Sam’s suavities; and if he had been the prodigal son himself, he could not have been overwhelmed with more maternal bountifulness; and he soon found himself seated, happy and glorious, over a large tin pan, containing a sort of olla podrida of all that had appeared on the table for two or three days past. Savory morsels of ham, golden blocks of corn-cake, fragments of pie of every conceivable mathematical figure, chicken wings, gizzards, and drumsticks, all appeared in picturesque confusion; and Sam, as monarch of all he surveyed, sat with his palm-leaf cocked rejoicingly to one side, and patronizing Andy at his right hand.
The kitchen was full of all his compeers, who had hurried and crowded in, from the various cabins, to hear the termination of the day’s exploits. Now was Sam’s hour of glory. The story of the day was rehearsed, with all kinds of ornament and varnishing which might be necessary to heighten its effect; for Sam, like some of our fashionable dilettanti, never allowed a story to lose any of its gilding by passing through his hands. Roars of laughter attended the narration, and were taken up and prolonged by all the smaller fry, who were lying, in any quantity, about on the floor, or perched in every corner. In the height of the uproar and laughter, Sam, however, preserved an immovable gravity, only from time to time rolling his eyes up, and giving his auditors divers inexpressibly droll glances, without departing from the sententious elevation of his oratory.
“Yer see, fellow-countrymen,” said Sam, elevating a turkey’s leg, with energy, “yer see, now what dis yer chile ’s up ter, for fendin’ yer all,—yes, all on yer. For him as tries to get one o’ our people is as good as tryin’ to get all; yer see the principle ’s de same,—dat ar’s clar. And any one o’ these yer drivers that comes smelling round arter any our people, why, he’s got me in his way; I’m the feller he’s got to set in with,—I’m the feller for yer all to come to, bredren,—I’ll stand up for yer rights,—I’ll fend ’em to the last breath!”
“Why, but Sam, yer telled me, only this mornin’, that you’d help this yer Mas’r to cotch Lizy; seems to me yer talk don’t hang together,” said Andy.
“I tell you now, Andy,” said Sam, with awful superiority, “don’t yer be a talkin’ ’bout what yer don’t know nothin’ on; boys like you, Andy, means well, but they can’t be spected to collusitate the great principles of action.”
Andy looked rebuked, particularly by the hard word collusitate, which most of the youngerly members of the company seemed to consider as a settler in the case, while Sam proceeded.
“Dat ar was conscience, Andy; when I thought of gwine arter Lizy, I railly spected Mas’r was sot dat way. When I found Missis was sot the contrar, dat ar was conscience more yet,—cause fellers allers gets more by stickin’ to Missis’ side,—so yer see I ’s persistent either way, and sticks up to conscience, and holds on to principles. Yes, principles,” said Sam, giving an enthusiastic toss to a chicken’s neck,—“what’s principles good for, if we isn’t persistent, I wanter know? Thar, Andy, you may have dat ar bone,—tan’t picked quite clean.”
Sam’s audience hanging on his words with open mouth, he could not but proceed.
“Dis yer matter ’bout persistence, feller-niggers,” said Sam, with the air of one entering into an abstruse subject, “dis yer ’sistency ’s a thing what an’t seed into very clar, by most anybody. Now, yer see, when a feller stands up for a thing one day and night, de contrar de next, folks ses (and nat’rally enough dey ses), why he an’t persistent,—hand me dat ar bit o’ corn-cake, Andy. But let’s look inter it. I hope the gen’lmen and der fair sex will scuse my usin’ an or’nary sort o’ ’parison. Here! I’m a trying to get top o’ der hay. Wal, I puts up my larder dis yer side; ’tan’t no go;—den, cause I don’t try dere no more, but puts my larder right de contrar side, an’t I persistent? I’m persistent in wantin’ to get up which ary side my larder is; don’t you see, all on yer?”
“It’s the only thing ye ever was persistent in, Lord knows!” muttered Aunt Chloe, who was getting rather restive; the merriment of the evening being to her somewhat after the Scripture comparison,—like “vinegar upon nitre.”
“Yes, indeed!” said Sam, rising, full of supper and glory, for a closing effort. “Yes, my feller-citizens and ladies of de other sex in general, I has principles,—I’m proud to ’oon ’em,—they ’s perquisite to dese yer times, and ter all times. I has principles, and I sticks to ’em like forty,—jest anything that I thinks is principle, I goes in to ’t;—I wouldn’t mind if dey burnt me ’live,—I’d walk right up to de stake, I would, and say, here I comes to shed my last blood fur my principles, fur my country, fur de gen’l interests of society.”
“Well,” said Aunt Chloe, “one o’ yer principles will have to be to get to bed some time tonight, and not be a keepin’ everybody up till mornin’; now, every one of you young uns that don’t want to be cracked, had better be scase, mighty sudden.”
“Niggers! all on yer,” said Sam, waving his palm-leaf with benignity, “I give yer my blessin’; go to bed now, and be good boys.”
And, with this pathetic benediction, the assembly dispersed.



第八章 艾莉查的逃亡生活

  傍晚的时候,艾莉查终于逃过了俄亥俄河。傍晚河面上烟雾迷茫,逐渐吞没了她的身影,很快,她便消失在河的堤岸上。在她和追兵之间,湍急的河水和横七竖八的冰筏构成了一道难以逾越的天然路障。赫利非常气愤,慢慢地返回小客店。客店的女主人为他开了一间房间供他休息。地面上铺着一条破旧的地毯,一张桌子上铺着一张油得发亮的黑布,几张高背椅零乱地放在屋里,壁炉上是几尊色彩鲜艳的石膏雕像,炉子里还有零星的烟火,一张形状丑陋的硬板睡椅把它的身躯延伸到了壁炉的烟囱处。赫利坐在这张丑陋的木睡椅上,心里不时考虑着这变幻莫测的人生和幸福希望的不稳定性。

  “我为什么非得追捕那个小东西呢?”他自忖道,“这个小东西搞得我如此狼狈,甚至是进退两难。”赫利暗自骂着自己以获得精神上的解脱,嘴里不时吐出一些不文雅的词语。尽管我们有充分的理由相信,赫利他自己非常适合于这些不文雅的咒骂话,但因为考虑到这些话是那么的不雅,所以我们还是把那些话略去不提了。

  赫利被一个男人大而刺耳的声音惊动了,那个人很显然刚下马,赫利急忙跑到窗户那儿,想去看个清楚。

  “老天!今天我真是幸运,这叫吉人自有天相,”赫利说,“如果我没看错,那不是汤姆·洛科吗?”

  赫利急忙跑了过去。在屋子的一角,一个身体强壮、肌肉结实的男子站在吧台旁,他身材足有六尺,脸上一副凶恶的神情。他身穿一件翻毛的水牛皮外衣,这和他的头发非常相配,使得他看起来毛茸茸的,而这又和他的外表非常相称。他头部和面部的每一个器官,凶残的相貌都处于极端恐怖的状态,这都充分显示了他的心狠手辣。确实,如果我们亲爱的读者能勾勒出一条戴帽子、穿人衣服的看门狗摇着尾巴跑进人们的院落时的样子的话,那他们也就不难想象出这个人的体型和举止行为了。他的旁边还有一个人,在许多方面,那个人的长相都和他有很大的差别。他个子不高,身体很瘦小,身子可以像猫一样弯曲,他的眼睛很锐利,总让人有种自己的脸上的各个部位在被他随时窥探研究的感觉,好像他是故意削尖了自己的眼睛似的。他长长削瘦的鼻子向前伸出,好像它很急于搞清楚自然界万事万物的奥秘似的。他那光亮稀少的头发也急切地向前伸了出来,他的一举一动,一言一行无不显示出他是一个冷静、严谨、感觉敏锐的人。那个高大男子倒了半杯没加水的烈酒,没说一句话便喝了个底儿朝天。那个小个儿站在那儿,踮着脚,不时把头从这边探向那边,又朝放各种瓶装酒的方向闻了闻,最后才以单薄、略显颤抖的声音点了一杯薄荷威士忌。倒好后,他自鸣得意地端起酒杯端详起来,好像刚做完一件非常正确而得体的事情一样,他在头上碰了碰指甲,然后悠闲地慢慢小口啜饮起来。

  “嗨,你好吗,洛科,你不认为在这儿遇到我是多么巧吗?”说着,赫利走上前去,把手伸向了那个高个男子。

  “见鬼!”那人礼貌地回答,“是什么事让你跑到这儿来了,赫利?”

  那个贼眉鼠眼名叫马科斯的人立刻放下酒杯,把头向前探了探,目光敏锐地盯着这个新认识的人,就像猫看到了一片移动的枯树叶或其他可追赶的东西似的。

  “我说,汤姆,今天我真是太幸运了。我他妈的遇到了麻烦事,你一定要拉兄弟一把。”

  “啊,那是当然,什么麻烦?”这位老兄得意地说,“当别人很乐于见你时,你一定要明白:他们一定是有求于你。今天你遇到了什么麻烦事?”

  “这位是你的朋友吗?”赫利以怀疑的目光打量着马科斯说,“他是你的合伙人,是吗?”

  “是的,他是我现在的合伙人。嗨,马科斯!这位老兄就是我在纳特切斯时的合伙人。”

  “很高兴认识你,”马科斯说着,边把他那只鸡爪般干瘦的手伸了出来,“我想,你是赫利先生吧?”

  “很对,先生!”赫利说,“首先,先生们,既然我们在此愉快地见面了,那我们就先为此庆祝一下吧。喂,老浣熊,”他向店主人喊道,“给我们来点热水,糖和雪茄烟,再弄点好喝的,我们要好好聊一会儿。”

  于是,店主人点着了蜡烛,把壁炉的火弄得旺了些,我们这三位兄弟围坐在桌边,桌上摆满了上面所提到的为增进感情而点的食物。

  赫利略带感伤地谈了谈自己的不幸遭遇。洛科闭着嘴,脸色阴沉地聆听着他的诉说,马科斯则忙着调制符合自己口味的饮料,偶而抬起头来,几乎要把鼻子和下巴伸到赫利的脸上。他从头到尾仔细听了赫利的诉说,显然他对故事的结尾部分更感兴趣,因为他静静地晃着肩膀,两片薄嘴唇高高地翘着,显然他内心很兴奋。

  “然后,你就束手无策了,是吗?”他说,“嘿!嘿!嘿!她干得真利落。”

  “在这种买卖中,小孩是麻烦事最多的了。”赫利面带忧伤地说。

  “如果我们能买到一种不关心疼爱她的孩子的女人,”马科斯说,“告诉你吧,我就认为是最伟大最伟大的现代的改善了。”说完,他低声笑了起来,好像这会有力地支持他的笑话一般。

  “是的,”赫利说,“我从来没有搞清楚这点。那些小孩对她们来说是种难以承受的负担,人们本来以为,帮她们解除这负担她们应该高兴才对,但事实却正好相反。小孩子越是麻烦,越是没有用,她们却越是舍不得放开他们。情况一般都是如此。”

  “赫利先生,”马科斯说,“请把开水递给我。先生,你刚才所说的,我和大家都有同感。以前有一次,当我干这种买卖时,我买了个女的,她身材修长匀称,长得很漂亮,人也聪明伶俐。她有个孩子,病得确实不轻,背还有点驼,于是我把他送给了别人,那个人想留下来养着碰碰运气,反正也没有花钱。但是没料到,那个女人却很看重这件事,你应该看看她闹得有多么凶!真的,那个孩子脾气很坏,整天都烦她,她为什么还要那样看重这个病孩子呢?她不是假装的——她是真哭了,没有一点精神,好像失去了所有的亲人朋友一样。想一想,这件事真是奇怪,女人的事,是不会有个完的。”

  “我也遇到过这种事,”赫利说,“去年夏天,在红河地区,我买了个带孩子的女奴,那孩子长得很漂亮,两只小眼睛乌黑发亮,就像你的眼睛。但过去一看,才发现他的眼睛是瞎了,而且是彻底瞎了。我想,我把他卖掉是不会有什么坏处的,所以我没有公开这件事。我用这个小孩子换了桶威士忌酒,但当我从那女人手中抢走孩子时,她却变得像一只老虎似的。那时我们还没出发,我也没给那些黑奴上锁,那女人像一只猫一样跳到了棉包上,把一个水手的刀抢了过去,霎时间,她把大家都吓跑了。等到她发现这样做没用时,便转身抢起她的孩子,头朝下跳进了河里,再也没有浮起来。”

  “你们两个真是废物!”汤姆·洛科面带厌恶地强忍着听完了他们的故事,说道,“我告诉你们,我的那些黑奴从来不敢这样地放肆。”

  “真的吗?你怎么对付他们?”马科斯以轻松的语调问道。

  “怎么对付他们?我买了一个女奴,如果正好她也有孩子要卖,我就走到她眼前,把我的拳头对准她的脸说,‘听着,如果你说一个字让我听到了,我会打碎你的脸蛋;我不想听到一个字,即使咕哝一声也不允许。’我告诉她说,‘从现在起,孩子属于我,他不再是你的了,你和他之间已经没有任何的联系,只要有机会,我会在第一时间把他卖掉。听好,别想什么鬼主意,否则我会让你后悔自己为什么要出生的。’这样一来,她们就不会和我耍心眼,她们知道在我面前,这是没有用的。我使得她们对我言听计从。如果谁敢对此提出异议,啈,”洛科先生用拳头猛击了一下桌子代表了那个不言而喻的结果。

  “也许这可以暂时称做‘下马威’吧,”马科斯说。他戳了一下赫利的腰,接着便笑起来。“你不觉得汤姆的做法很特别吗?嘿!嘿!嘿!汤姆,我认为虽然那些黑鬼的脑子都很迟钝,但你让他们都豁然长了见识。汤姆,他们对你的意思不会再有什么疑惑了。汤姆,我说,即使你不是魔鬼本人,也是魔鬼的孪生兄弟。”

  汤姆谦虚地接受了马科斯的恭维,脸色也变得像平时那样和蔼了,这种和蔼恰如约翰·班扬所说的局限于“暴烈的本性范围之内”。

  晚上,赫利愉快地多喝了几杯酒以后,便开始有了一种自己的道德观念得以升华和扩充的感觉,在同等情况下,一个先生能有如此深思熟虑和重大的变化并不是什么罕见的现象。

  “汤姆,”他说,“你这样做非常不好,正如我一直告诉你的一样。你知道,汤姆,你和我在纳特切斯时经常谈论此事,我曾试着让你明白,我们善待他们一点,仍会赚很多钱,这足以让我们今生过得舒服惬意。这样当我们陷入困境,不能再得到什么东西时,我们也会有一个较好的机会进入天堂。”

  “呸!”汤姆说,“难道我不明白吗?别再和我说这些让我难受的道理了,现在我都快要出离气愤了。”说着,汤姆把剩下的半杯白兰地全喝完了。

  “我说,”赫利说着,身子斜靠在椅子上,使劲挥了一下手,“我要承认,我做这种生意全都是为了赚钱。但钱不能代表一切,我们也不是说除了做奴隶生意外不能做别的生意。我们全都有灵魂,不管谁听到我说这些话,我都不在乎。现在不如我把事情都讲个明白吧。我是个信教的人,我也想有朝一日能过上舒服的生活,我想拯救一下自己的灵魂。如果不是万不得已,我为什么还要做坏事呢?现在做事情还是要谨慎一点。”

  “拯救你的灵魂!”汤姆轻蔑地反复说着,“如果想在你身上找到灵魂,那还真是麻烦事,你还是省点事吧。即使魔鬼用筛头发的筛子把你筛个遍儿,他也不会找到灵魂的。”

  “汤姆,你怎么生气了,”赫利说,“你为什么不泰然听之呢?我说的话都是为了你好。”

  “别再说下去了,”汤姆气愤地说,“我可以听信你的大多数话,但你老说什么灵魂真让人受不了,这样会杀死我的。毕竟,我们之间有什么差别呢?难道你的良心比我好吗?你的感情比我善良吗?这些话都是那样的卑鄙!你想欺骗魔鬼,拯救你的灵魂,难道我还不明白你的心思吗?你说什么自己信仰宗教,那全都是鬼话,是骗人的。你这辈子已经欠了魔鬼那么多债,现在要算帐了,你却想溜走,没门。”

  “哎,算了,先生们,我说我们这不像谈生意,”马科斯说,“人们可以从不同的角度来看待同一事物。赫利先生是个好人,无疑他富有正义感,有良心。汤姆,你有你的处世之道,而且也很不错。但你知道争吵无助于问题的解决。让我们步入正题吧。赫利先生,你说的是什么事情?你想让我们去抓那女人,是吗?”

  “那女人不关我的事,她还属于希尔比,我要抓那个小孩,买了那个小猴子,真是傻到家了。”

  “你本来就傻到家了!”汤姆气愤地说。

  “算了,洛科,别再气愤了,”马科斯说着,舔了舔自己的嘴唇,“你看,赫利先生不是让我们有了一份好工作去做吗?你还是在那儿坐着吧,我可是善于谈生意。我说赫利先生,那女人长相怎样?她是做什么工作的?”

  “哇!她皮肤很白,长得非常迷人,而且受过良好的教育。我曾打算付给希尔比八百或一千块钱把她买过来,也好从她身上发一笔财。”

  “白色的皮肤,长相迷人,还受过良好的教育!”马科斯那犀利的眼睛、鼻子和嘴无一不因为惊讶而活跃起来,“听着,洛科,诱人的开场白。我们甚至可以在这儿做一笔自己的生意。我们同意帮你抓他们。当然那孩子归赫利先生所有,我们把那女人带到奥尔良去赚一笔。难道这不诱人吗?”

  汤姆大而厚的嘴巴在谈话中一直大张着,此时却突然闭上了,就像一条大狗咬住了一块肉似的,看起来他在悠闲地咀嚼着这桩生意。

  “你知道,”马科斯对赫利说,“我们得到了沿途各个码头法院提供便利的许可,他们常帮我们做些琐碎的事,当然我们也花些钱。汤姆负责打架动手之类的事,我则穿戴齐整地站出来用发誓来圆场,我把皮鞋擦得锃亮,身上穿戴的都是最好的衣物。你要明白,”马科斯说,脸上透露出一种职业的自豪,“我很善于处理这方面的事。今天,我是从新奥尔良来的特卡姆先生,明天,我则成了一个珍珠河边的庄园主,拥有七百个奴隶。说不定哪天我又摇身一变成了亨瑞·克莱先生或者肯塔基的一个老资格的人的亲信。你知道,人的天份各不相同。如果需要打架之类的人,汤姆因为嗓门大而当选;但汤姆不善于撒谎和动嘴,你知道,对他来说那不是他生下来就擅长的。如果这个国家有这样一个人,无论做什么事,他都能一本正经地向上天发誓,无论遇到什么情况,他都可以把它吹得神乎其神,并能出色漂亮地把事情处理好,那我真想早日见到他。事情就是这样的。我对自己充满自信,即使某些部门比它们看起来更难缠,我也可以把它摆平并蒙混过关。有时,我甚至希望它们再难缠些,再给我找些麻烦,你知道,只有那样,事情才更加趣味盎然。”

  洛科,那个我们已让他上场的人,那个反应慢、动作迟钝的家伙,这时突然用拳重重地打在桌子上,打断了马科斯的话,桌子上的东西都被震得响了起来,“你说得已经够多了!”他说。

  “上帝保佑,汤姆,你不必把所有的杯子都打碎,”马科斯说,“收起你的拳头,等到需要时再把它拿出来吧。”

  “但是先生们,难道我不能从中分得一杯羹吗?”赫利问道。

  “我们帮你抓回那个孩子,这还不够吗?”洛科说,“你还想要什么?”

  “嗯,”赫利说,“我交给你们这份工作,它是有利可图的,我看除花销外,你们要付我百分之十的利润。”

  “我还不了解你丹·赫利吗?”洛科狠狠地骂道,并使劲用拳头敲着桌子,“你不要指望跟我玩花招,你认为我和马科斯干抓逃跑的黑奴的生意,只是为取悦像你这样的绅士们吗?难道我们不为自己谋得些利益吗?事情并非如此!那女人归我们,你就老实点吧,你知道,如果我们想要那两个人,谁敢有异议?你不是告诉我们猎物的情况了吗,我想,你和我们都可以追捕他们。如果你和希尔比想抓我们,还是去找我们去年追丢的松鸡吧。如果你发现他们或追上我们,我们会很欢迎的。”

  “噢,当然,就按你们说的吧,”赫利警觉地说,“你们只管抓孩子,汤姆,以前我们都是公平交易的,大家要遵守诺言。”

  “你知道的,”汤姆说,“我不会像你那样猫哭耗子——假慈悲。即便跟魔鬼做生意,我也不会失信。我说到就一定做到。丹·赫利,你对我是很了解的。”

  “是的,是的,汤姆,我也是那样说的,”赫利说,“只要你帮我在一周内抓到那孩子,你可以随便指定我们的见面地点,这是我所要求你做到的。”

  “但这并不是我要求的全部,”汤姆说,“你这次别再指望我为你白白干活了,赫利,就像上次在纳特切斯一样。当抓到泥鳅时,我已学会把它牢牢抓住不放手。直说吧,你必须先付给我们五十美元,否则你别想得到那孩子。我是太了解你了。”

  “哎,你手头这笔生意可以带给你一千美元或一千六百美元的纯利,汤姆,你这样做可是有失公道。”赫利说。

  “是的,以后一个星期,我们都要忙着做你这笔生意,这是我们能做的所有的事。你想一想,我们抛掉了其他的生意,全心全意去帮你抓那个小鬼头,但最后没有抓到那个女人,你知道女人是最难抓的,那我们怎么办呢?到时你会给我们一分钱吗?我想我已看透你了,不,不,先给我们五十美元。如果我们抓到那孩子,有钱可赚,我会把那五十美元还给你,如果事情办得不成功,那就算我们的劳务费了。这很公平,不是吗?马科斯。”

  “当然,当然了,”马科斯调解说,“你看,这就算作我们的定金吧!嘿!嘿!嘿!你知道我们这些律师的!我们一定要保持良好的教养,别着急,你知道的。汤姆会为你抓回那个男孩的。你说吧,我们在哪儿都可以交货。汤姆,你认为呢?”

  “如果我抓到那个年轻男孩,我会把他送往辛辛那提,我会把他放在贝彻奶奶那儿。”洛科说。

  马科斯从口袋中掏出一只油乎乎的皮夹,并从中抽出一张长长的纸。他坐下来以那双锐利的黑眼睛看着那张纸。并开始轻声念着上面的内容:“巴尼斯——希尔比郡——吉姆,男奴,三百美元,死活都行;艾德吾德夫妇——狄克和鲁西,六百美元;女奴波利和两个孩子——六百美元,活捉或取她的头。我只想看一看我们的生意,看看我们是否能顺便把这事办了。洛科,”停顿了一下后,他说,“我们一定要派亚得姆斯和斯波瑞格去抓他们了,他们已经和我们预约很长时间了。”

  “他们会向我们漫天要价的。”汤姆说。

  “我来安排这件事,他们还是这行中的新手,不能期望什么高价,”马科斯说,接着又继续向下读着,“这上面有三宗生意比较容易做,因为你所做的只是打死他们或者坚持说必须开熗打死他们,当然他们不会要太多的钱。另外几宗生意,”他边说着边卷好名单纸,“可以再往后拖一段时问。现在让我们谈一下细节吧。嗯,赫利先生,你亲眼看见那女人上了河岸,是吗?”

  “当然了,我看得清清楚楚。”

  “有个男人扶着她上了岸,是吗?”洛科说。

  “是的,一点也不错。”

  “她很可能已经找了个地方藏起来了,”马科斯说,“但问题是她藏在哪里。汤姆,你认为是这样吗?”

  “不容置疑,我们今晚一定要过河。”汤姆说。

  “但这儿没有渡船,”马科斯说,“河里那些冰筏横冲直撞,汤姆,看来很危险,是吗?”

  “可能很危险,但我们一定要过河。”汤姆毫不迟疑地说。

  “哎呀!”马科斯不安地说,“这要是——我说,”他说着走到门窗前,“外面就像狼的嘴一样黑,汤姆——”

  “说来说去,你害怕了,马科斯,但我可是下定决心了,你一定要去。你不会是想休息一两天,直到那女人被秘密转移到桑那西时,你才出发吧!”

  “噢,不,我一点也不害怕,”马科斯说,“只不过——”

  “不过什么?”汤姆问道。

  “是船,你知道,这连船的影子都没有。”

  “我听那女人说今晚会有一条船过来,有个人想过河去。无论如何,我们必须跟他一起过去。”汤姆说。

  “我想你们身边应该有好猎狗吧?”赫利说。

  “上等的猎狗,”马科斯说,“但那有什么用?你没有她的东西给它嗅的。”

  “不,我有,”赫利得意地说,“这是她仓促逃跑时落在床上的头巾,她还落了帽子。”

  “我们很幸运,”洛科说,“把那递给我。”

  “如果你们的狗追上她,把她咬伤,破坏了她的容貌怎么办?”赫利说。

  “我们要考虑一下这件事,”马科斯说,“以前在美孚时,我们的狗差点撕烂那个人,我们赶到后才把狗赶走。”

  “嗯,你明白,我们要靠她漂亮的外貌去卖钱,如果咬坏就把我们的事破坏了。”赫利说。

  “我知道,”马科斯说,“另外,如果有人把她藏起来,那可就麻烦了。有些州藏匿黑奴,你很难找到她们,狗也起不到什么作用。狗只有在庄园时起作用,那时他们独自向前跑,没有人帮助他们的。”

  “好了,”洛科说,他刚到柜台那去探听完消息回来,“他们说那人把船划过来了。马科斯,走吧。”

  马科斯恋恋不舍地看了一眼即将离开的舒适的住处,慢慢地站起来,听从了汤姆的话。谈了几句话后,赫利不情愿地交给汤姆五十美元。当晚这三个人便分手了。

  如果我们文明的信仰基督教的读者不希望看到我们刚介绍的那一幕的话,让我们请他们尽可能早一些控制一下他们的偏见。我们想提醒他们,抓捕逃奴这种生意正在上升为合法、爱国的职业。如果密西西比河和太平洋之间的广大土地成为一个进行身体和灵魂交易的市场的话,如果人们的财产依旧保持着19世纪的移动趋势的话,那么奴隶贩子们和追捕奴隶的人们今天可能仍自立于我们这个贵族之林。

  当客店这一幕正在进行的时候,山姆和艾迪正兴高采烈地骑马向回赶去。

  一路上,山姆都很兴奋,他不时发出各种各样的怪叫、呼喊,并以许多奇妙的翻滚和扭摆动作表达着他内心的喜悦。有时他倒骑在马背上,面对着马屁股和尾巴,有时他大叫着腾身翻个跟斗,端正地坐在了马鞍上。有时他却扳起面孔教训艾迪,大声责怪他的说笑和玩笑。然后,他用手夹住两腰,发出一串爽朗的笑声,这笑声响彻他们所路经的整片树林。一路上,他不断变着花样让马儿尽情地向前飞奔着。大约十点到十一点的时候,在阳台尽头的砂石路上传来了他们马匹的蹄声,听到这声音,希尔比太太飞快地跑到了栏杆边。

  “山姆,是你吗?他们在哪里?”

  “赫利先生在河边的客店里休息呢,他太累了,太太。”

  “艾莉查怎么样了,山姆?”

  “噢,她已经过了约旦河,现在可以说她已抵达乐土迦南了。”

  “喂,山姆,你说的是什么意思?”希尔比太太提心吊胆地问道,当那些话中所包含的言外之意传到她耳中时,她几乎要昏倒了。

  “太太,上帝一直在保佑他的儿女。莉兹以一种神奇的方式过了俄亥俄河,就如同上帝用火轮车和两匹马把她送过去似的。”

  当着女主人的面,山姆显得是那样的虔诚,而且他还不时在话中引用一些圣经书中常使用的象征和比喻。

  “过来,山姆,”希尔比先生说,他一直跟随他们来到阳台前面,“告诉女主人她想知道的一切。过来,艾米丽,”说着,他用两只手臂紧紧抱住她,“你浑身发冷,全身都在发抖,你让自己过于激动了。”

  “过于激动!难道我不是一个女人,一个母亲吗?在上帝的面前,难道我们不该对这个可怜的女人负责吗?上帝啊!不要把这罪过加到我们的头上。”

  “艾米丽,你说什么罪过?你自己也清楚我们这样做是迫不得已的。”

  “但我心中总有一种挥之不去的负罪感,”希尔比太太说,“我不能忘掉它。”

  “喂,艾迪,你快些替我把马牵到马厩中,”山姆站在阳台下喊着,“你没听到老爷叫我过去吗?”很快,山姆便出现在大厅门口,手中还拿着棕榈叶。

  “山姆,现在把事情的经过仔细地说给我们听,”希尔比先生说,“如果你知道的话,赶快告诉我们艾莉查在什么地方?”

  “老爷,我亲眼看着她踩着河中的冰筏过了河。那真是个奇迹,太神奇了,简直是一个奇迹。我看见一个男人扶着她上了俄亥俄河的大堤,然后她就消失于缥缈的薄雾中,再也见不到她了。”

  “山姆,真是不可思议,真是个奇迹,踩着浮动的冰筏过河,真是不容易做到。”希尔比先生说着。

  “容易?如果没有上帝的帮助,没有人能做到这一点儿。”山姆说,“事情的经过是这样的:赫利老爷、我,还有艾迪,正经过河边的一家客店,我走在前面一点(我急于抓住莉兹,所以我走在了前面)。当我走过客店窗前时,一眼就看见了莉兹。于是我故意让风吹掉帽子,并大叫了一声,那声音大得连死人也能听到,莉兹当然听到了。当赫利老爷经过门前时,她把身体缩了回去,然后,她飞快地从后门向河边跑去。这时,赫利先生也看到了她,便大声喊叫着,于是,艾迪,我和他便追了过去。她跑到了河边,那湍急的河流有十英尺宽。外面一点就是横冲直撞的大块浮冰,就如同一个由冰组成的小岛。当时我们就跟在她后面,我想赫利老爷肯定会抓住她的。但就在此时,她大叫了一声(以前我从没听她那样叫过),接着便纵身一跃,越过急流跳到了冰筏上。她没敢停下来,只是边叫边向前跳着。在她的脚下,浮冰咯吱吱地响着,并不时发出扑通扑通的声音,她像小鹿一样飞快地向前跳去。上帝,她那几个跳跃真是不简单,我想那是不简单的。”

  在听山姆叙述事情的经过时,希尔比太太一直默默地坐着,她的脸因为激动而显得非常苍白。

  “上帝保佑,她没有死掉,”她说,“但那可怜的孩子现在在哪儿呢?”

  “上帝会保佑她的,”山姆说,虔诚地翻动着眼睛,“就像我曾经说过的,这是老天爷的意见,不会错的。正如太太经常教导我们的,总会有个人挺身而出来履行上帝的旨意的。今天如果没有我的话,她至少已经被抓住十多次了。今天早上不是我惊跑了那匹马,并一直拖延到快吃午饭了吗?下午时,不是我使得赫利老爷多走了五英里长的弯路吗?否则他早像狗抓浣熊一样轻易把莉兹抓到了。这是上天的意愿啊!”

  “我的山姆大爷,以后你还是少说点类似的天意吧,我不能允许你在我的地面上对老爷们搞这种把戏。”在这种情况下,希尔比先生故作严厉地训斥道。

  假装对黑人发脾气并不比对小孩假装生气看起来起作用。虽然你竭尽全力做出生气的神情,但本能地,大家都明白为什么主人那样做。受到了责备的山姆看起来并不显得垂头丧气,虽然看起来他满脸悲伤,低垂着嘴角,显出后悔的神情。

  “老爷说得对,很对,都是我不好,这是不容置疑的。我很清楚老爷和太太是不喜欢这种鬼把戏的,但我是个低等黑人,所以看到赫利先生把农庄的人折腾得忙这儿忙那儿,我也会做出一些不太雅观的事。他看起来哪儿像一位老爷!就连我这样缺少教养的人也可以看清他的心思。”

  “好了,山姆,”希尔比太太说,“既然你已认识了自己的过错,那还是快去克鲁伊那儿吃点东西吧。让她给你们弄点中午的剩火腿吃,你和艾迪肯定饿坏了。”

  “太太对我们太好了。”山姆说着,弯了一下腰,高兴地跑出了客厅。

  我们在前面已经做了暗示,我想各位读者也已经注意到了,那就是山姆有种天赋的、可以使他在政治生活中很快出人头地的才能,也就是可以使他在各种场合赢得人们的称赞的才能。在客厅中,他那故作虔诚、低微的样子获得称赞,现在他已把棕榈叶戴在了头上,轻快地赶到了厨房,想在克鲁伊大婶的地盘上出一番风头。

  “我要向这些黑奴大讲一番,”山姆低声自语着说,“现在我得到了一个机会。上帝,我一定要让他们刮目相看。”

  值得一提的是,山姆最喜欢的事情是陪同主人去参加各种政治集会,他坐在栅栏上或骑在高处的树上,仔细地观察演说者的表情,并沉浸于其中而不能自拔。然后,他就跳下来站到那些与他肤色相同,同样陪同主人赶来的人们中间,一丝不苟地摹仿起他人的演讲来。他的表演从容而不失严肃,这使得大家非常高兴,并从中得到了许多启发。一般情况下,靠近他并听他演讲的都是黑人,但他们的外围也常会聚着一些白人,他们边听边笑,并不时地眨着眼睛,这使得山姆不禁有些飘飘然起来。实际上,山姆常把演讲当做自己的职业,他是不会放过每一个施展自己的才华并大出风头的机会的。

  山姆和克鲁伊大婶素来不和,也可以说,他们两人的关系一向很冷淡。但因为考虑到自己干什么事情都离不开粮食部门的支持,所以山姆知道自己还得和它打交道,所以他一直向克鲁伊大婶表示着妥协的方针。他更加清楚地意识到,虽然克鲁伊大婶会严格地执行太太的指示,但如果再加上自己的妥协方针,自己会获得更多的收获。于是他走到克鲁伊大婶那儿时,便做出一副低声下气的可怜相,语气温柔得令人感动,就好像他为受难者承受了千般苦难似的。他故意夸大太太对他的重视,说太太让克鲁伊大婶为他准备些吃的,以保持身体内固体和液体物质的平衡;这样在不知不觉中,他也承认了克鲁伊大婶在厨房和其他地方那不容替代的地位以及无上的权力。

  他的这种做法非常有效,山姆的殷勤很快就使得克鲁伊大婶满心欢喜,对于山姆的殷勤,恐怕就连用花言巧语以博取那些穷苦、单纯和善良的选民信任的政客也会觉得自惭形秽。即使是个彻底地改头换面的浪荡子也不会得到如此慈母般的照顾。克鲁伊大婶很快为他安排了一个座位,这使得山姆感到受宠若惊;他的面前摆着一个大的锡盘,里面是各种美味佳肴,那是前两天被端上桌子招待客人的那些美味,其中有美味的火腿,金黄可口的玉米饼,很多的馅饼、鸡翅、鸡胗以及鸡腿,颜色鲜艳。面对这么多的美味,山姆感到了一种君主般的自豪,他头上戴的棕榈叶歪到了一边,他傲然面对着坐在右边的艾迪。

  厨房里挤满了他的同伴,他们都是特意从各地匆匆赶过来的,想打听一下当天山姆他们追捕艾莉查的情况。于是,山姆终于可以大肆夸耀自己了。他再一次眉飞色舞地叙述了一遍当天发生的故事。为了增强故事的效果,他又对此进行了创作和再加工。在山姆看来,虽然他是一个并不纯粹地道的艺术爱好者,他还是不希望经他说出的故事不具备文学艺术的色彩。他讲故事时,大家不时被逗得哈哈大笑。那些小孩子,或躺在地上或躲在角落里,也跟着大家起哄并不时笑着。听着听众们欢快、响亮的声音,山姆却仍是一本正经地坐着,表情严肃,他只是偶尔翻动一下眼珠,向观众投去难以捉摸的一瞥,但他那略显说教的语调却没什么改变。

  “农夫们,你们知道,”山姆一边拿起一只火鸡腿,一边高声说,“你们要知道,我做这些是为了什么呢?我只是想保护你们,是的,保护你们每一个人。谁如果胆敢抓走我们中的任何一位,那他就是向我们大家宣战,那就等于他要抓我们大家,这事是再明白不过的了。如果奴隶贩子想抓走我们中的任何一位,他首先要过我这一关,那可是不容易做到的。农夫们,你们不管遇到什么事都可以来找我,我一定会保护你们,并为保卫你们的权利而流尽最后一滴血。”

  “哎,山姆,早上时,你不是告诉我你要帮老爷抓住莉兹吗?我看你所说的前后矛盾。”艾迪说。

  “艾迪,我告诉你,”山姆以高高在上的语气说,“你不了解情况的事,你就少发表议论。艾迪,你这个小伙子看起来不错,但他们不会指望你去领会每个行动的重大原则性问题的。”

  艾迪被这些不客气的责问搞得有点发呆了,特别是“领会”这个词,这更使得这个年轻人觉得“领会”这个词在这件小事件中起了重大的决定作用,此时山姆并没停下,而是继续发表着他的高见。

  “这可以称做见风使舵,艾迪。我想抓住莉兹,那是因为我觉得那是老爷的意思,但当我发现太太的想法和此截然不同时,我就换了副脑子。一般情况下,和太太站在一边感觉更好一些。你们看,我不得罪任何一个人,而是全按照当时的情况来做出选择,要坚持原则。是的,原则,”说着,山姆使劲挥动了一下手中的鸡脖子肉,“如果不坚持原则,我只想问一句,原则是用来做什么的呢?艾迪,给你这块鸡骨头,上面还有肉呢。”

  山姆的听众大张着嘴等待着他的下文。他没有办法只好继续讲下去:

  “至于言行如一,前后一致,各位黑人同胞,”山姆说,作出了一副要探究深奥的问题的样子,“关于这一问题,大多数人还没探究过。你们知道,如果一个人今天赞成某件事,第二天又反对这件事,人们就会责怪他为什么不前后一致呢?(这是很自然的)哎,艾迪,递给我那个玉米饼,好吧,就让我们来探讨一下吧。我想打个通俗些的比方,希望各位女士、先生能原谅,那就是比如我想爬到一个干草堆上去。于是我把梯子放在草堆这边,但发现爬不上去,我自然不再从这边往上爬,而是选择另一边,难道这能被叫做前后不一致吗?不管我把梯子放在哪里,只要我最后爬上草堆了,这不就是前后一致了吗?你们难道还不能理解吗?”

  “天晓得这是你唯一坚持的前后一致的事情。”克鲁伊大婶小声说着。今天晚上的欢快场面,对她来说可以说是别有一番滋味在心头,正如经书中所说的火上浇油,雪上加霜。

  “好了,就这样吧!”说着,山姆站起身。此时他已是酒足饭饱,也出够了风头,便用几句话结束了他的演讲,“是的,各位男女老少,我是坚持原则的,对此我深感自豪。不仅目前,任何时候原则都是不可缺少的东西。我不仅有原则,而且还坚决履行原则。只要我认为此事符合原则,我都会很乐意去做的,即使我被烧死也不改变。我要笑着迎接火刑。我要为我所说的原则,我的国家以及整个社会的利益奋斗到底。”

  “好了,”克鲁伊大婶说,“在你的原则中,总该有一条是晚上要睡觉吧。你总不能让每个人都待在这儿直到天光放亮吧。小鬼们,如果不想挨打,赶快都给我滚出去,快点!”

  “黑人们!”山姆语调慈爱地说,“我祝福你们!大家都回去睡觉吧!以后都成为好孩子。”

  山姆的祝福结束了,大家也都散了。


执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 6楼  发表于: 2013-10-10 0


Chapter 9
In Which It Appears That a Senator Is But a Man
The light of the cheerful fire shone on the rug and carpet of a cosey parlor, and glittered on the sides of the tea-cups and well-brightened tea-pot, as Senator Bird was drawing off his boots, preparatory to inserting his feet in a pair of new handsome slippers, which his wife had been working for him while away on his senatorial tour. Mrs. Bird, looking the very picture of delight, was superintending the arrangements of the table, ever and anon mingling admonitory remarks to a number of frolicsome juveniles, who were effervescing in all those modes of untold gambol and mischief that have astonished mothers ever since the flood.
“Tom, let the door-knob alone,—there’s a man! Mary! Mary! don’t pull the cat’s tail,—poor pussy! Jim, you mustn’t climb on that table,—no, no!—You don’t know, my dear, what a surprise it is to us all, to see you here tonight!” said she, at last, when she found a space to say something to her husband.
“Yes, yes, I thought I’d just make a run down, spend the night, and have a little comfort at home. I’m tired to death, and my head aches!”
Mrs. Bird cast a glance at a camphor-bottle, which stood in the half-open closet, and appeared to meditate an approach to it, but her husband interposed.
“No, no, Mary, no doctoring! a cup of your good hot tea, and some of our good home living, is what I want. It’s a tiresome business, this legislating!”
And the senator smiled, as if he rather liked the idea of considering himself a sacrifice to his country.
“Well,” said his wife, after the business of the tea-table was getting rather slack, “and what have they been doing in the Senate?”
Now, it was a very unusual thing for gentle little Mrs. Bird ever to trouble her head with what was going on in the house of the state, very wisely considering that she had enough to do to mind her own. Mr. Bird, therefore, opened his eyes in surprise, and said,
“Not very much of importance.”
“Well; but is it true that they have been passing a law forbidding people to give meat and drink to those poor colored folks that come along? I heard they were talking of some such law, but I didn’t think any Christian legislature would pass it!”
“Why, Mary, you are getting to be a politician, all at once.”
“No, nonsense! I wouldn’t give a fip for all your politics, generally, but I think this is something downright cruel and unchristian. I hope, my dear, no such law has been passed.”
“There has been a law passed forbidding people to help off the slaves that come over from Kentucky, my dear; so much of that thing has been done by these reckless Abolitionists, that our brethren in Kentucky are very strongly excited, and it seems necessary, and no more than Christian and kind, that something should be done by our state to quiet the excitement.”
“And what is the law? It don’t forbid us to shelter those poor creatures a night, does it, and to give ’em something comfortable to eat, and a few old clothes, and send them quietly about their business?”
“Why, yes, my dear; that would be aiding and abetting, you know.”
Mrs. Bird was a timid, blushing little woman, of about four feet in height, and with mild blue eyes, and a peach-blow complexion, and the gentlest, sweetest voice in the world;—as for courage, a moderate-sized cock-turkey had been known to put her to rout at the very first gobble, and a stout house-dog, of moderate capacity, would bring her into subjection merely by a show of his teeth. Her husband and children were her entire world, and in these she ruled more by entreaty and persuasion than by command or argument. There was only one thing that was capable of arousing her, and that provocation came in on the side of her unusually gentle and sympathetic nature;—anything in the shape of cruelty would throw her into a passion, which was the more alarming and inexplicable in proportion to the general softness of her nature. Generally the most indulgent and easy to be entreated of all mothers, still her boys had a very reverent remembrance of a most vehement chastisement she once bestowed on them, because she found them leagued with several graceless boys of the neighborhood, stoning a defenceless kitten.
“I’ll tell you what,” Master Bill used to say, “I was scared that time. Mother came at me so that I thought she was crazy, and I was whipped and tumbled off to bed, without any supper, before I could get over wondering what had come about; and, after that, I heard mother crying outside the door, which made me feel worse than all the rest. I’ll tell you what,” he’d say, “we boys never stoned another kitten!”
On the present occasion, Mrs. Bird rose quickly, with very red cheeks, which quite improved her general appearance, and walked up to her husband, with quite a resolute air, and said, in a determined tone,
“Now, John, I want to know if you think such a law as that is right and Christian?”
“You won’t shoot me, now, Mary, if I say I do!”
“I never could have thought it of you, John; you didn’t vote for it?”
“Even so, my fair politician.”
“You ought to be ashamed, John! Poor, homeless, houseless creatures! It’s a shameful, wicked, abominable law, and I’ll break it, for one, the first time I get a chance; and I hope I shall have a chance, I do! Things have got to a pretty pass, if a woman can’t give a warm supper and a bed to poor, starving creatures, just because they are slaves, and have been abused and oppressed all their lives, poor things!”
“But, Mary, just listen to me. Your feelings are all quite right, dear, and interesting, and I love you for them; but, then, dear, we mustn’t suffer our feelings to run away with our judgment; you must consider it’s a matter of private feeling,—there are great public interests involved,—there is such a state of public agitation rising, that we must put aside our private feelings.”
“Now, John, I don’t know anything about politics, but I can read my Bible; and there I see that I must feed the hungry, clothe the naked, and comfort the desolate; and that Bible I mean to follow.”
“But in cases where your doing so would involve a great public evil—”
“Obeying God never brings on public evils. I know it can’t. It’s always safest, all round, to do as He bids us.
“Now, listen to me, Mary, and I can state to you a very clear argument, to show—”
“O, nonsense, John! you can talk all night, but you wouldn’t do it. I put it to you, John,—would you now turn away a poor, shivering, hungry creature from your door, because he was a runaway? Would you, now?”
Now, if the truth must be told, our senator had the misfortune to be a man who had a particularly humane and accessible nature, and turning away anybody that was in trouble never had been his forte; and what was worse for him in this particular pinch of the argument was, that his wife knew it, and, of course was making an assault on rather an indefensible point. So he had recourse to the usual means of gaining time for such cases made and provided; he said “ahem,” and coughed several times, took out his pocket-handkerchief, and began to wipe his glasses. Mrs. Bird, seeing the defenceless condition of the enemy’s territory, had no more conscience than to push her advantage.
“I should like to see you doing that, John—I really should! Turning a woman out of doors in a snowstorm, for instance; or may be you’d take her up and put her in jail, wouldn’t you? You would make a great hand at that!”
“Of course, it would be a very painful duty,” began Mr. Bird, in a moderate tone.
“Duty, John! don’t use that word! You know it isn’t a duty—it can’t be a duty! If folks want to keep their slaves from running away, let ’em treat ’em well,—that’s my doctrine. If I had slaves (as I hope I never shall have), I’d risk their wanting to run away from me, or you either, John. I tell you folks don’t run away when they are happy; and when they do run, poor creatures! they suffer enough with cold and hunger and fear, without everybody’s turning against them; and, law or no law, I never will, so help me God!”
“Mary! Mary! My dear, let me reason with you.”
“I hate reasoning, John,—especially reasoning on such subjects. There’s a way you political folks have of coming round and round a plain right thing; and you don’t believe in it yourselves, when it comes to practice. I know you well enough, John. You don’t believe it’s right any more than I do; and you wouldn’t do it any sooner than I.”
At this critical juncture, old Cudjoe, the black man-of-all-work, put his head in at the door, and wished “Missis would come into the kitchen;” and our senator, tolerably relieved, looked after his little wife with a whimsical mixture of amusement and vexation, and, seating himself in the arm-chair, began to read the papers.
After a moment, his wife’s voice was heard at the door, in a quick, earnest tone,—“John! John! I do wish you’d come here, a moment.”
He laid down his paper, and went into the kitchen, and started, quite amazed at the sight that presented itself:—A young and slender woman, with garments torn and frozen, with one shoe gone, and the stocking torn away from the cut and bleeding foot, was laid back in a deadly swoon upon two chairs. There was the impress of the despised race on her face, yet none could help feeling its mournful and pathetic beauty, while its stony sharpness, its cold, fixed, deathly aspect, struck a solemn chill over him. He drew his breath short, and stood in silence. His wife, and their only colored domestic, old Aunt Dinah, were busily engaged in restorative measures; while old Cudjoe had got the boy on his knee, and was busy pulling off his shoes and stockings, and chafing his little cold feet.
“Sure, now, if she an’t a sight to behold!” said old Dinah, compassionately; “’pears like ’t was the heat that made her faint. She was tol’able peart when she cum in, and asked if she couldn’t warm herself here a spell; and I was just a-askin’ her where she cum from, and she fainted right down. Never done much hard work, guess, by the looks of her hands.”
“Poor creature!” said Mrs. Bird, compassionately, as the woman slowly unclosed her large, dark eyes, and looked vacantly at her. Suddenly an expression of agony crossed her face, and she sprang up, saying, “O, my Harry! Have they got him?”
The boy, at this, jumped from Cudjoe’s knee, and running to her side put up his arms. “O, he’s here! he’s here!” she exclaimed.
“O, ma’am!” said she, wildly, to Mrs. Bird, “do protect us! don’t let them get him!”
“Nobody shall hurt you here, poor woman,” said Mrs. Bird, encouragingly. “You are safe; don’t be afraid.”
“God bless you!” said the woman, covering her face and sobbing; while the little boy, seeing her crying, tried to get into her lap.
With many gentle and womanly offices, which none knew better how to render than Mrs. Bird, the poor woman was, in time, rendered more calm. A temporary bed was provided for her on the settle, near the fire; and, after a short time, she fell into a heavy slumber, with the child, who seemed no less weary, soundly sleeping on her arm; for the mother resisted, with nervous anxiety, the kindest attempts to take him from her; and, even in sleep, her arm encircled him with an unrelaxing clasp, as if she could not even then be beguiled of her vigilant hold.
Mr. and Mrs. Bird had gone back to the parlor, where, strange as it may appear, no reference was made, on either side, to the preceding conversation; but Mrs. Bird busied herself with her knitting-work, and Mr. Bird pretended to be reading the paper.
“I wonder who and what she is!” said Mr. Bird, at last, as he laid it down.
“When she wakes up and feels a little rested, we will see,” said Mrs. Bird.
“I say, wife!” said Mr. Bird after musing in silence over his newspaper.
“Well, dear!”
“She couldn’t wear one of your gowns, could she, by any letting down, or such matter? She seems to be rather larger than you are.”
A quite perceptible smile glimmered on Mrs. Bird’s face, as she answered, “We’ll see.”
Another pause, and Mr. Bird again broke out,
“I say, wife!”
“Well! What now?”
“Why, there’s that old bombazin cloak, that you keep on purpose to put over me when I take my afternoon’s nap; you might as well give her that,—she needs clothes.”
At this instant, Dinah looked in to say that the woman was awake, and wanted to see Missis.
Mr. and Mrs. Bird went into the kitchen, followed by the two eldest boys, the smaller fry having, by this time, been safely disposed of in bed.
The woman was now sitting up on the settle, by the fire. She was looking steadily into the blaze, with a calm, heart-broken expression, very different from her former agitated wildness.
“Did you want me?” said Mrs. Bird, in gentle tones. “I hope you feel better now, poor woman!”
A long-drawn, shivering sigh was the only answer; but she lifted her dark eyes, and fixed them on her with such a forlorn and imploring expression, that the tears came into the little woman’s eyes.
“You needn’t be afraid of anything; we are friends here, poor woman! Tell me where you came from, and what you want,” said she.
“I came from Kentucky,” said the woman.
“When?” said Mr. Bird, taking up the interogatory.
“Tonight.”
“How did you come?”
“I crossed on the ice.”
“Crossed on the ice!” said every one present.
“Yes,” said the woman, slowly, “I did. God helping me, I crossed on the ice; for they were behind me—right behind—and there was no other way!”
“Law, Missis,” said Cudjoe, “the ice is all in broken-up blocks, a swinging and a tetering up and down in the water!”
“I know it was—I know it!” said she, wildly; “but I did it! I wouldn’t have thought I could,—I didn’t think I should get over, but I didn’t care! I could but die, if I didn’t. The Lord helped me; nobody knows how much the Lord can help ’em, till they try,” said the woman, with a flashing eye.
“Were you a slave?” said Mr. Bird.
“Yes, sir; I belonged to a man in Kentucky.”
“Was he unkind to you?”
“No, sir; he was a good master.”
“And was your mistress unkind to you?”
“No, sir—no! my mistress was always good to me.”
“What could induce you to leave a good home, then, and run away, and go through such dangers?”
The woman looked up at Mrs. Bird, with a keen, scrutinizing glance, and it did not escape her that she was dressed in deep mourning.
“Ma’am,” she said, suddenly, “have you ever lost a child?”
The question was unexpected, and it was thrust on a new wound; for it was only a month since a darling child of the family had been laid in the grave.
Mr. Bird turned around and walked to the window, and Mrs. Bird burst into tears; but, recovering her voice, she said,
“Why do you ask that? I have lost a little one.”
“Then you will feel for me. I have lost two, one after another,—left ’em buried there when I came away; and I had only this one left. I never slept a night without him; he was all I had. He was my comfort and pride, day and night; and, ma’am, they were going to take him away from me,—to sell him,—sell him down south, ma’am, to go all alone,—a baby that had never been away from his mother in his life! I couldn’t stand it, ma’am. I knew I never should be good for anything, if they did; and when I knew the papers the papers were signed, and he was sold, I took him and came off in the night; and they chased me,—the man that bought him, and some of Mas’r’s folks,—and they were coming down right behind me, and I heard ’em. I jumped right on to the ice; and how I got across, I don’t know,—but, first I knew, a man was helping me up the bank.”
The woman did not sob nor weep. She had gone to a place where tears are dry; but every one around her was, in some way characteristic of themselves, showing signs of hearty sympathy.
The two little boys, after a desperate rummaging in their pockets, in search of those pocket-handkerchiefs which mothers know are never to be found there, had thrown themselves disconsolately into the skirts of their mother’s gown, where they were sobbing, and wiping their eyes and noses, to their hearts’ content;—Mrs. Bird had her face fairly hidden in her pocket-handkerchief; and old Dinah, with tears streaming down her black, honest face, was ejaculating, “Lord have mercy on us!” with all the fervor of a camp-meeting;—while old Cudjoe, rubbing his eyes very hard with his cuffs, and making a most uncommon variety of wry faces, occasionally responded in the same key, with great fervor. Our senator was a statesman, and of course could not be expected to cry, like other mortals; and so he turned his back to the company, and looked out of the window, and seemed particularly busy in clearing his throat and wiping his spectacle-glasses, occasionally blowing his nose in a manner that was calculated to excite suspicion, had any one been in a state to observe critically.
“How came you to tell me you had a kind master?” he suddenly exclaimed, gulping down very resolutely some kind of rising in his throat, and turning suddenly round upon the woman.
“Because he was a kind master; I’ll say that of him, any way;—and my mistress was kind; but they couldn’t help themselves. They were owing money; and there was some way, I can’t tell how, that a man had a hold on them, and they were obliged to give him his will. I listened, and heard him telling mistress that, and she begging and pleading for me,—and he told her he couldn’t help himself, and that the papers were all drawn;—and then it was I took him and left my home, and came away. I knew ’t was no use of my trying to live, if they did it; for ’t ’pears like this child is all I have.”
“Have you no husband?”
“Yes, but he belongs to another man. His master is real hard to him, and won’t let him come to see me, hardly ever; and he’s grown harder and harder upon us, and he threatens to sell him down south;—it’s like I’ll never see him again!”
The quiet tone in which the woman pronounced these words might have led a superficial observer to think that she was entirely apathetic; but there was a calm, settled depth of anguish in her large, dark eye, that spoke of something far otherwise.
“And where do you mean to go, my poor woman?” said Mrs. Bird.
“To Canada, if I only knew where that was. Is it very far off, is Canada?” said she, looking up, with a simple, confiding air, to Mrs. Bird’s face.
“Poor thing!” said Mrs. Bird, involuntarily.
“Is ’t a very great way off, think?” said the woman, earnestly.
“Much further than you think, poor child!” said Mrs. Bird; “but we will try to think what can be done for you. Here, Dinah, make her up a bed in your own room, close by the kitchen, and I’ll think what to do for her in the morning. Meanwhile, never fear, poor woman; put your trust in God; he will protect you.”
Mrs. Bird and her husband reentered the parlor. She sat down in her little rocking-chair before the fire, swaying thoughtfully to and fro. Mr. Bird strode up and down the room, grumbling to himself, “Pish! pshaw! confounded awkward business!” At length, striding up to his wife, he said,
“I say, wife, she’ll have to get away from here, this very night. That fellow will be down on the scent bright and early tomorrow morning: if ’t was only the woman, she could lie quiet till it was over; but that little chap can’t be kept still by a troop of horse and foot, I’ll warrant me; he’ll bring it all out, popping his head out of some window or door. A pretty kettle of fish it would be for me, too, to be caught with them both here, just now! No; they’ll have to be got off tonight.”
“Tonight! How is it possible?—where to?”
“Well, I know pretty well where to,” said the senator, beginning to put on his boots, with a reflective air; and, stopping when his leg was half in, he embraced his knee with both hands, and seemed to go off in deep meditation.
“It’s a confounded awkward, ugly business,” said he, at last, beginning to tug at his boot-straps again, “and that’s a fact!” After one boot was fairly on, the senator sat with the other in his hand, profoundly studying the figure of the carpet. “It will have to be done, though, for aught I see,—hang it all!” and he drew the other boot anxiously on, and looked out of the window.
Now, little Mrs. Bird was a discreet woman,—a woman who never in her life said, “I told you so!” and, on the present occasion, though pretty well aware of the shape her husband’s meditations were taking, she very prudently forbore to meddle with them, only sat very quietly in her chair, and looked quite ready to hear her liege lord’s intentions, when he should think proper to utter them.
“You see,” he said, “there’s my old client, Van Trompe, has come over from Kentucky, and set all his slaves free; and he has bought a place seven miles up the creek, here, back in the woods, where nobody goes, unless they go on purpose; and it’s a place that isn’t found in a hurry. There she’d be safe enough; but the plague of the thing is, nobody could drive a carriage there tonight, but me.”
“Why not? Cudjoe is an excellent driver.”
“Ay, ay, but here it is. The creek has to be crossed twice; and the second crossing is quite dangerous, unless one knows it as I do. I have crossed it a hundred times on horseback, and know exactly the turns to take. And so, you see, there’s no help for it. Cudjoe must put in the horses, as quietly as may be, about twelve o’clock, and I’ll take her over; and then, to give color to the matter, he must carry me on to the next tavern to take the stage for Columbus, that comes by about three or four, and so it will look as if I had had the carriage only for that. I shall get into business bright and early in the morning. But I’m thinking I shall feel rather cheap there, after all that’s been said and done; but, hang it, I can’t help it!”
“Your heart is better than your head, in this case, John,” said the wife, laying her little white hand on his. “Could I ever have loved you, had I not known you better than you know yourself?” And the little woman looked so handsome, with the tears sparkling in her eyes, that the senator thought he must be a decidedly clever fellow, to get such a pretty creature into such a passionate admiration of him; and so, what could he do but walk off soberly, to see about the carriage. At the door, however, he stopped a moment, and then coming back, he said, with some hesitation.
“Mary, I don’t know how you’d feel about it, but there’s that drawer full of things—of—of—poor little Henry’s.” So saying, he turned quickly on his heel, and shut the door after him.
His wife opened the little bed-room door adjoining her room and, taking the candle, set it down on the top of a bureau there; then from a small recess she took a key, and put it thoughtfully in the lock of a drawer, and made a sudden pause, while two boys, who, boy like, had followed close on her heels, stood looking, with silent, significant glances, at their mother. And oh! mother that reads this, has there never been in your house a drawer, or a closet, the opening of which has been to you like the opening again of a little grave? Ah! happy mother that you are, if it has not been so.
Mrs. Bird slowly opened the drawer. There were little coats of many a form and pattern, piles of aprons, and rows of small stockings; and even a pair of little shoes, worn and rubbed at the toes, were peeping from the folds of a paper. There was a toy horse and wagon, a top, a ball,—memorials gathered with many a tear and many a heart-break! She sat down by the drawer, and, leaning her head on her hands over it, wept till the tears fell through her fingers into the drawer; then suddenly raising her head, she began, with nervous haste, selecting the plainest and most substantial articles, and gathering them into a bundle.
“Mamma,” said one of the boys, gently touching her arm, “you going to give away those things?”
“My dear boys,” she said, softly and earnestly, “if our dear, loving little Henry looks down from heaven, he would be glad to have us do this. I could not find it in my heart to give them away to any common person—to anybody that was happy; but I give them to a mother more heart-broken and sorrowful than I am; and I hope God will send his blessings with them!”
There are in this world blessed souls, whose sorrows all spring up into joys for others; whose earthly hopes, laid in the grave with many tears, are the seed from which spring healing flowers and balm for the desolate and the distressed. Among such was the delicate woman who sits there by the lamp, dropping slow tears, while she prepares the memorials of her own lost one for the outcast wanderer.
After a while, Mrs. Bird opened a wardrobe, and, taking from thence a plain, serviceable dress or two, she sat down busily to her work-table, and, with needle, scissors, and thimble, at hand, quietly commenced the “letting down” process which her husband had recommended, and continued busily at it till the old clock in the corner struck twelve, and she heard the low rattling of wheels at the door.
“Mary,” said her husband, coming in, with his overcoat in his hand, “you must wake her up now; we must be off.”
Mrs. Bird hastily deposited the various articles she had collected in a small plain trunk, and locking it, desired her husband to see it in the carriage, and then proceeded to call the woman. Soon, arrayed in a cloak, bonnet, and shawl, that had belonged to her benefactress, she appeared at the door with her child in her arms. Mr. Bird hurried her into the carriage, and Mrs. Bird pressed on after her to the carriage steps. Eliza leaned out of the carriage, and put out her hand,—a hand as soft and beautiful as was given in return. She fixed her large, dark eyes, full of earnest meaning, on Mrs. Bird’s face, and seemed going to speak. Her lips moved,—she tried once or twice, but there was no sound,—and pointing upward, with a look never to be forgotten, she fell back in the seat, and covered her face. The door was shut, and the carriage drove on.
What a situation, now, for a patriotic senator, that had been all the week before spurring up the legislature of his native state to pass more stringent resolutions against escaping fugitives, their harborers and abettors!
Our good senator in his native state had not been exceeded by any of his brethren at Washington, in the sort of eloquence which has won for them immortal renown! How sublimely he had sat with his hands in his pockets, and scouted all sentimental weakness of those who would put the welfare of a few miserable fugitives before great state interests!
He was as bold as a lion about it, and “mightily convinced” not only himself, but everybody that heard him;—but then his idea of a fugitive was only an idea of the letters that spell the word,—or at the most, the image of a little newspaper picture of a man with a stick and bundle with “Ran away from the subscriber” under it. The magic of the real presence of distress,—the imploring human eye, the frail, trembling human hand, the despairing appeal of helpless agony,—these he had never tried. He had never thought that a fugitive might be a hapless mother, a defenceless child,—like that one which was now wearing his lost boy’s little well-known cap; and so, as our poor senator was not stone or steel,—as he was a man, and a downright noble-hearted one, too,—he was, as everybody must see, in a sad case for his patriotism. And you need not exult over him, good brother of the Southern States; for we have some inklings that many of you, under similar circumstances, would not do much better. We have reason to know, in Kentucky, as in Mississippi, are noble and generous hearts, to whom never was tale of suffering told in vain. Ah, good brother! is it fair for you to expect of us services which your own brave, honorable heart would not allow you to render, were you in our place?
Be that as it may, if our good senator was a political sinner, he was in a fair way to expiate it by his night’s penance. There had been a long continuous period of rainy weather, and the soft, rich earth of Ohio, as every one knows, is admirably suited to the manufacture of mud—and the road was an Ohio railroad of the good old times.
“And pray, what sort of a road may that be?” says some eastern traveller, who has been accustomed to connect no ideas with a railroad, but those of smoothness or speed.
Know, then, innocent eastern friend, that in benighted regions of the west, where the mud is of unfathomable and sublime depth, roads are made of round rough logs, arranged transversely side by side, and coated over in their pristine freshness with earth, turf, and whatsoever may come to hand, and then the rejoicing native calleth it a road, and straightway essayeth to ride thereupon. In process of time, the rains wash off all the turf and grass aforesaid, move the logs hither and thither, in picturesque positions, up, down and crosswise, with divers chasms and ruts of black mud intervening.
Over such a road as this our senator went stumbling along, making moral reflections as continuously as under the circumstances could be expected,—the carriage proceeding along much as follows,—bump! bump! bump! slush! down in the mud!—the senator, woman and child, reversing their positions so suddenly as to come, without any very accurate adjustment, against the windows of the down-hill side. Carriage sticks fast, while Cudjoe on the outside is heard making a great muster among the horses. After various ineffectual pullings and twitchings, just as the senator is losing all patience, the carriage suddenly rights itself with a bounce,—two front wheels go down into another abyss, and senator, woman, and child, all tumble promiscuously on to the front seat,—senator’s hat is jammed over his eyes and nose quite unceremoniously, and he considers himself fairly extinguished;—child cries, and Cudjoe on the outside delivers animated addresses to the horses, who are kicking, and floundering, and straining under repeated cracks of the whip. Carriage springs up, with another bounce,—down go the hind wheels,—senator, woman, and child, fly over on to the back seat, his elbows encountering her bonnet, and both her feet being jammed into his hat, which flies off in the concussion. After a few moments the “slough” is passed, and the horses stop, panting;—the senator finds his hat, the woman straightens her bonnet and hushes her child, and they brace themselves for what is yet to come.
For a while only the continuous bump! bump! intermingled, just by way of variety, with divers side plunges and compound shakes; and they begin to flatter themselves that they are not so badly off, after all. At last, with a square plunge, which puts all on to their feet and then down into their seats with incredible quickness, the carriage stops,—and, after much outside commotion, Cudjoe appears at the door.
“Please, sir, it’s powerful bad spot, this’ yer. I don’t know how we’s to get clar out. I’m a thinkin’ we’ll have to be a gettin’ rails.”
The senator despairingly steps out, picking gingerly for some firm foothold; down goes one foot an immeasurable depth,—he tries to pull it up, loses his balance, and tumbles over into the mud, and is fished out, in a very despairing condition, by Cudjoe.
But we forbear, out of sympathy to our readers’ bones. Western travellers, who have beguiled the midnight hour in the interesting process of pulling down rail fences, to pry their carriages out of mud holes, will have a respectful and mournful sympathy with our unfortunate hero. We beg them to drop a silent tear, and pass on.
It was full late in the night when the carriage emerged, dripping and bespattered, out of the creek, and stood at the door of a large farmhouse.
It took no inconsiderable perseverance to arouse the inmates; but at last the respectable proprietor appeared, and undid the door. He was a great, tall, bristling Orson of a fellow, full six feet and some inches in his stockings, and arrayed in a red flannel hunting-shirt. A very heavy mat of sandy hair, in a decidedly tousled condition, and a beard of some days’ growth, gave the worthy man an appearance, to say the least, not particularly prepossessing. He stood for a few minutes holding the candle aloft, and blinking on our travellers with a dismal and mystified expression that was truly ludicrous. It cost some effort of our senator to induce him to comprehend the case fully; and while he is doing his best at that, we shall give him a little introduction to our readers.
Honest old John Van Trompe was once quite a considerable land-owner and slave-owner in the State of Kentucky. Having “nothing of the bear about him but the skin,” and being gifted by nature with a great, honest, just heart, quite equal to his gigantic frame, he had been for some years witnessing with repressed uneasiness the workings of a system equally bad for oppressor and oppressed. At last, one day, John’s great heart had swelled altogether too big to wear his bonds any longer; so he just took his pocket-book out of his desk, and went over into Ohio, and bought a quarter of a township of good, rich land, made out free papers for all his people,—men, women, and children,—packed them up in wagons, and sent them off to settle down; and then honest John turned his face up the creek, and sat quietly down on a snug, retired farm, to enjoy his conscience and his reflections.
“Are you the man that will shelter a poor woman and child from slave-catchers?” said the senator, explicitly.
“I rather think I am,” said honest John, with some considerable emphasis.
“I thought so,”’ said the senator.
“If there’s anybody comes,” said the good man, stretching his tall, muscular form upward, “why here I’m ready for him: and I’ve got seven sons, each six foot high, and they’ll be ready for ’em. Give our respects to ’em,” said John; “tell ’em it’s no matter how soon they call,—make no kinder difference to us,” said John, running his fingers through the shock of hair that thatched his head, and bursting out into a great laugh.
Weary, jaded, and spiritless, Eliza dragged herself up to the door, with her child lying in a heavy sleep on her arm. The rough man held the candle to her face, and uttering a kind of compassionate grunt, opened the door of a small bed-room adjoining to the large kitchen where they were standing, and motioned her to go in. He took down a candle, and lighting it, set it upon the table, and then addressed himself to Eliza.
“Now, I say, gal, you needn’t be a bit afeard, let who will come here. I’m up to all that sort o’ thing,” said he, pointing to two or three goodly rifles over the mantel-piece; “and most people that know me know that ’t wouldn’t be healthy to try to get anybody out o’ my house when I’m agin it. So now you jist go to sleep now, as quiet as if yer mother was a rockin’ ye,” said he, as he shut the door.
“Why, this is an uncommon handsome un,” he said to the senator. “Ah, well; handsome uns has the greatest cause to run, sometimes, if they has any kind o’ feelin, such as decent women should. I know all about that.”
The senator, in a few words, briefly explained Eliza’s history.
“O! ou! aw! now, I want to know?” said the good man, pitifully; “sho! now sho! That’s natur now, poor crittur! hunted down now like a deer,—hunted down, jest for havin’ natural feelin’s, and doin’ what no kind o’ mother could help a doin’! I tell ye what, these yer things make me come the nighest to swearin’, now, o’ most anything,” said honest John, as he wiped his eyes with the back of a great, freckled, yellow hand. “I tell yer what, stranger, it was years and years before I’d jine the church, ’cause the ministers round in our parts used to preach that the Bible went in for these ere cuttings up,—and I couldn’t be up to ’em with their Greek and Hebrew, and so I took up agin ’em, Bible and all. I never jined the church till I found a minister that was up to ’em all in Greek and all that, and he said right the contrary; and then I took right hold, and jined the church,—I did now, fact,” said John, who had been all this time uncorking some very frisky bottled cider, which at this juncture he presented.
“Ye’d better jest put up here, now, till daylight,” said he, heartily, “and I’ll call up the old woman, and have a bed got ready for you in no time.”
“Thank you, my good friend,” said the senator, “I must be along, to take the night stage for Columbus.”
“Ah! well, then, if you must, I’ll go a piece with you, and show you a cross road that will take you there better than the road you came on. That road’s mighty bad.”
John equipped himself, and, with a lantern in hand, was soon seen guiding the senator’s carriage towards a road that ran down in a hollow, back of his dwelling. When they parted, the senator put into his hand a ten-dollar bill.
“It’s for her,” he said, briefly.
“Ay, ay,” said John, with equal conciseness.
They shook hands, and parted.



第九章 议员也是一个普通人

  温馨的起居室里生起了火炉,火光在大小地毯、茶杯和擦得发亮的茶壶边上留下了欢快的投影。议员博德脱掉了靴子,正在穿那双博德夫人专门为他出访缝制的新拖鞋,拖鞋做得很漂亮。这时,博德夫人容光焕发,正在仔细检查餐桌的布置情况。一群孩子正在旁边兴奋地玩着一种荒诞的游戏。孩子们很顽皮,母亲们总对孩子们这种调皮感到奇怪,这次当然也不例外。

  “汤姆,好孩子是不会乱碰门把手的!玛丽!玛丽!不要再拉可怜的小猫的尾巴!吉姆,不要爬到桌子上去——不,不!——亲爱的,今天晚上能在这儿见到你真是让我们感到惊讶!”最后,她终于找到一个机会跟丈夫说话。

  “哎,我想我应暂停工作,休息一个晚上,在家舒服地休息一会儿。我快要累死了,头也非常痛!”

  博德夫人看了一眼樟脑油瓶,它就被放在那个柜门半开的木橱中,她想把它拿过来,但她丈夫制止了她。

  “不,不,玛莉,我不想吃药!一杯你泡的上等热香茶,我们温馨的家庭生活就可以让我觉得舒服满足了。立法的事真是太让人心烦了。”

  议员笑了笑,仿佛很热衷于把自己全都奉献给他的国家。

  “嗯,”博德夫人说,她把茶几准备停当,显得有些无精打采,“他们在议会里到底做了些什么事?”

  这位温顺善良的小博德夫人为议院里发生什么事而大伤脑筋,这显得很不寻常。博德先生本来以为自己的夫人关心自己的事已经够她忙一阵儿的了,所以听完这话也不禁诧异地大睁着眼睛,说道:“没什么重要的事情去做。”

  “嗯,听说他们通过一条法律,禁止人们给那些路过此地的可怜的黑人吃的和酒,这是真的吗?我听到他们在谈论这件事,但我不相信一个信仰上帝的立法机构会商议通过这样的一条法律。”

  “我说玛莉,你怎么这么快就成为一名政治家了。”

  “不,别胡说,我才不会插手你所从事的政治呢,但我认为这样做有些过于残酷而且还不符合基督教的教义。亲爱的,我希望这样的法律不获得通过。”

  “亲爱的,已经通过了那样一条法律,禁止人们帮助那些从肯塔基州逃过来的奴隶,那些不顾一切主张废奴的人已经干了许多这种事情,他们的所作所为激起了我们一些肯塔基兄弟的愤怒。现在国家有必要而且基于基督教的教义和仁慈也必须设法平息我们那些兄弟的愤怒。”

  “但法律是怎样规定的呢?法律不会禁止我们收留那些可怜人并留他们过夜,它不会禁止我们为他们提供吃的喝的,它也不会禁止我们送旧衣物给他们,并悄悄送他们去继续做他们的事。”

  “亲爱的,那样做就相当于协助罪犯和教唆他们犯罪,这你是很明白的。”

  博德夫人是一位羞涩的小妇人,她身高四英尺左右,有着一双温和的蓝色眸子,她面露桃红,嗓音是世界上最温和,最甜美的。至于她的胆量,一只中等大小体形的火鸡只要叫一声,她的精神防线就会全面崩溃,一只肥胖的看家狗,哪怕很普通,她也会被狗露一露牙齿而征服。她的丈夫和孩子是她的整个世界。即使在家里,她也常通过恳请和劝说来进行统治而不是通过命令或争论来统治她的世界。只有一件事情可以有力激怒她,而这是和她那温顺、仁慈的本性紧密相联系的,那就是任何显得残酷的事都会让她异常愤怒,和她平日那温顺的本性比起来,她的这种愤怒会让人们感到诧异得难以理解。说起来她可能是最具宽容精神,最容易被说动的母亲了,但她的孩子们至今还对母亲给予他们的那次极严厉的惩罚记忆犹新。他们和附近几位调皮的孩子用石头攻击一只无助的小猫咪时被他们母亲发现了。

  “我和你说吧,”比利少爷经常说,“当时我被吓坏了。妈妈冲向我的样子差点使我认为她发疯了。我还没反应过来,妈妈就用鞭子打了我一顿,并让我饿着肚子上床睡觉。后来,妈妈在门外哭被我听到了,我那时心里真得很难受。我告诉你,”他说,“从那以后,我们兄弟几个再也没拿石头攻击过小猫。”

  此时,博德太太猛然站起身来,脸颊发红,脸色看上去比平时好多了。她走到丈夫身边,以一种坚定的语气对她丈夫严肃地说:“约翰,我想知道你是否也认为那样的一条法律是公正的,是符合基督教义的吗?”

  “你不会杀我吧,玛莉,如果我做出肯定的回答。”

  “我从没那样想过你,约翰,你没投赞成票,是吗?”

  “我还投了一票呢,我漂亮迷人的政治家太太。”

  “你该为此感到羞愧,约翰!可怜的无家可归的人啊!这条法律是多么的可耻、多么的卑鄙、多么的毒辣啊!只要有机会,我就会打破这条法律的,我希望我能有机会这样做,肯定会的!如果一个女人不能给那些可怜人提供一顿热饭、一张床,只是因为他们是奴隶,只是因为他们一辈子都将被凌辱被欺压的话,那么事情就会陷入一种困境。可怜的人啊!”

  “但是,玛莉,听我说。你的感情是非常正确的,而且很有意思,亲爱的,我喜欢你这点,但亲爱的,我们不能感情用事,让感情来决定我们的判断,这不仅是涉及个人感情的事,这还涉及到了伟大的公众的利益,现在全国公众中正出现一种不安与恐慌,所以我们必须把个人感情放在一边。”

  “听着,约翰,我并不关心政治。但我读得懂我的《圣经》,从中我明白了我要给忍饥挨饿的人提供饭吃,给无衣可穿的人提供衣穿,并要安慰那些可怜的人儿,我一定要遵守《圣经》的规定。”

  “但是,你这样做在某些情况下会卷进一个公众的罪恶——”

  “服从上帝的旨意不可能带来公众的罪恶。我知道是不会的。上帝令我们做的事永远都是最安全的。”

  “现在,听我说,玛莉,让我给你好好分析一下,并且告诉你——”

  “噢,全都是胡说,约翰!你可以整个晚上都谈论这件事,但你不会那样做的。请问你一句,约翰,你现在会把一位浑身发抖,饥肠辘辘的可怜人从你的门口赶走,只是因为他是一名逃亡者吗?你会这样做吗?”

  说句实在话,我们这位议员不巧正是位非常慈祥、仁道的人,拒绝一位处于困境中的人更不是他的长项,对他更为不利的是,在这场争论中,他的妻子对他这一点了如指掌,而且,她会毫不犹豫地攻击他最薄弱的部位。于是,他不得不采取一种拖延的办法,这种办法他在遇到类似处境时已使用过多次了,他“啊”了一声,并咳嗽了几次,把手帕拿出来不时擦拭着镜片。博德夫人见丈夫已丧失了保卫自己的领地的能力,也就不忍心再推进她的优势乘胜追击了。

  “我希望亲眼见你这样做,约翰——我真希望!比如在个暴风雪的天气里把一个女人拒于门外,或者你把她送到监狱去,好吗?如果这样的话,你不久便会变得很善于做这种事的。”

  “当然,履行此项职责是令人倍感痛苦的。”博德先生以温和的语气说。

  “职责!约翰,不要用这个词!你知道这不能称为职责——它不是职责!如果人们想阻止他们的奴隶逃跑,那就请好好地对待他们——这就是我的原则。如果我拥有奴隶(但愿永远也没有),我会冒险让他们从你或我身边逃走的。我告诉你吧,人如果感到幸福的话,他们是不会逃跑的;如果他们逃跑,可怜的人儿!他们已经承受了足够的饥寒和恐惧的痛苦,即便不是每个人都轻视敌视他们。而且,不管有没有颁布法令,我还是不会那样去做,所以请上帝帮助我吧!”

  “玛莉,玛莉,亲爱的,听我给你讲一讲道理。”

  “约翰,我讨厌说教,尤其是就这件事进行的说教。你们这些政客非常擅长于在非常简明的事情上绕圈子,实际上呢,你们自己也不相信自己所说的。我了解你,约翰,你和我都不会相信,而且你也不会比我更着急去那样做。”

  正在这个节骨眼上,黑人管家卡乔在门口露了一下脑袋,希望“太太到厨房来一下”,议员这时才松了口气,以一种哭笑不得的神情眼望着妻子出去,他便坐在扶手椅中拿起一份报纸看了起来。

  不一会儿,门口传来了博德太太的呼唤,声音短促而急切——“约翰!约翰!我希望你过来一下。”

  他放下手中的报纸去了厨房,他立刻被呈现于眼前的情景所震惊而不禁呆住了——一个身材瘦弱的年轻女子被放在了两张椅子上,已经昏迷了。她衣衫破烂,身体被冻得有些僵冷;她的一只脚光着,袜子也被划破了,脚上仍在流血。在她的脸上,印有一个倍受欺压的人种的记号,但人们还是不禁被她脸上所呈现出的悲惨、凄凉的美所打动。她那张僵硬、冰冷,死人似的脸庞,令博德先生非常害怕。他的呼吸变得紧促起来,只是呆呆地站在那里。博德太太和他们唯一的黑仆蒂娜姨妈都在忙着救治她。老卡乔把小男孩抱起,让他坐在自己的膝盖上,帮他脱掉鞋袜,使劲揉搓着他那双快要冻僵的小脚。

  “真是太悲惨了!”老蒂娜同情地说:“好像因为这里很暖和,所以她才昏迷过去了。她刚进门时还好好的,并问我她是否可以在这儿暖和一下,我刚想问她是从哪儿来的,她就昏倒了。她没干过什么重活,这可以从她那双手上猜出来。”

  “可怜的人儿!”博德夫人怜惜地说着,此时那女人缓慢地睁开双眼,一双黑眼睛茫然地看着她,突然,那女人脸上闪过一丝痛苦,她跳了起来并喊道:“噢,我的哈里!他们抓住他了吗?”

  听到母亲的声音,小男孩从卡乔的膝头上跳了下来,跑到母亲身旁,举起了两只小手。

  “噢,他在这儿,在这儿!”女人叫喊着。

  “夫人,”她疯狂地向博德夫人叫喊着,“请你保护我们!别让他们抓到我们!”

  “可怜的女人,这儿没有人能伤害你们,”博德夫人鼓励他们说,“你们很安全,不要害怕。”

  “上帝保佑你!”女人说着便以手掩面哭了起来,男孩见妈妈哭了,便努力爬到了她的膝头上。

  在博德夫人那无人可以相媲美的温柔的女性的尽心呵护下,可怜的女人此时安静了许多。火炉边的靠椅上,人们帮她搭了个临时的床铺,不一会儿,她便沉沉地睡了。那个孩子显得很疲惫,此时也甜美地睡在母亲的怀中,人们曾出于好心想把孩子从她身边带走,但这种企图由于母亲的忧虑和警觉而被拒绝了,即使在睡梦中,她的胳膊依旧紧紧抱着他,看来即使她已经睡着了,人们还是没能使她放松警惕。

  博德夫妇回到起居室。奇怪的是,双方谁也没有再提到刚才的争论。博德夫人忙着她的编织活儿,博德先生则假装看报纸。

  “我正在想她是谁,是干什么的。”最后,博德先生放下手中的报纸说。

  “当她苏醒过来,休息一会儿后我们就会知道了。”博德夫人回答说。

  “我说,老伴儿!”博德先生看着报纸沉思了一会儿说道。

  “嗯,亲爱的。”

  “她穿不了你的衣服,能否把裙子边儿放长些或采取别的方法?看起来她比你高大多了。”

  一个不易察觉的微笑在博德夫人脸上快速闪过,她答道:“我们会想办法的。”

  又停了一会儿,博德先生又说话了。

  “我说,老伴儿!”

  “嗯,什么事?”

  “咱们不是有件旧细纹黑衣服吗,是你专为我睡午觉时披的那件,你可以拿去给她穿——她没有衣服可穿。”

  此时,蒂娜伸进头来说那个女人醒了,想见见夫人。

  博德夫妇走进了厨房,身后面是两个年龄最大的儿子,那个小孩此时被稳妥地放在了床上。

  那个女人正坐在炉火旁的椅子上。她以一种平静而极端伤心的表情凝视着火焰,这跟刚才的激动和疯狂简直判若两人。

  “你想见我,是吗?”博德夫人温和地问道,“希望你现在感觉舒服一些了,可怜的人儿!”

  那女人发出一声颤抖的叹息,那是她所做的唯一的答复,她抬起那双乌黑发亮的眼睛,以一种凄惨而惶恐的目光看着博德夫人,一汪泪水在眼眶中打着转儿。

  “不要怕,可怜的人儿。在这个地方我们都是朋友,告诉我你是从哪儿来的,你需要什么东西。”博德先生说。

  “我从肯塔基来。”女人说。

  “什么时候来到这儿的?”博德先生继续问道。

  “今天晚上。”

  “你怎么来的?”

  “我从冰上过来的。”

  “从冰上过来的?!”大家齐声问道。

  “是的,”女人缓声说,“我确实是从冰上过来的。上帝暗中助我从冰上过来,他们紧跟在身后追赶我,我没有别的路可走了。”

  “老天爷,”卡乔惊讶地说,“那些冰都是断开的,漂在水面上。”

  “我知道的,我知道的,”她急切地说,“我竟然过来了,我没有想到我能过来——我还以为自己过不来了。但我没考虑那么多!因为如果我不这样做的话,那就只有死路一条。上帝暗中帮助了我,你如果没有尝试过,你就不会知道上帝给予的帮助会有多么大。”说着,女人的眼中不禁泪光闪闪。

  “你是奴隶吗?”博德先生问。

  “先生,我是奴隶,我的主人住在肯塔基。”

  “难道是他对你不好?”

  “不,先生!他是个好主人。”

  “那么是你的女主人对你不好吗?”

  “不是的,先生,不是,我的女主人对我非常好。”

  “那你为什么要离开这么好的家庭,而甘愿跑出来冒险呢?”

  女人抬起了头,仔细打量了博德夫人一眼,她看到博德夫人正在服丧。

  “夫人,”她突然问,“你失去了孩子吗?”

  这个意外的问题正好触到了夫人的痛处。就在一个月前,博德家埋葬了一个可爱的孩子。

  博德先生转身走到了窗子前,博德夫人则禁不住哭出来。过了一会,他们才恢复了常态。夫人说:“你为什么问这种问题,我确实是刚失去一个孩子。”

  “那样的话你会理解我的。我接连失去了两个孩子,我把他们留在了那边的坟墓里,现在我只有这个孩子了。每天晚上,我都会带他一起睡觉,他是我的全部,也是我的慰藉和骄傲;亲爱的夫人,他们想把他夺走,从我身边把他卖到南方去,夫人,就让他,这个从没离开过母亲的孩子去?夫人,我知道我不能承受这个的,如果他们这样做,我知道我就完了;我知道他们签订了契约,我知道他被卖给别的人了,于是我连夜带着他逃跑了,那个买他的人还有我的主人的人,他们都在我身后追赶我,我能听到他们的声音。我一下子跳到了冰筏上,我也不知道自己是怎么从河上过来的,事后我知道的第一件事是有人把我拉上了堤岸。”

  女人既没有哭泣也没有流眼泪,她的眼泪已经全都流完了,身旁的人们也以各自独特的方式表示了对她的遭遇的同情。

  两个小男孩在自己的口袋里翻来翻去地找寻手帕,但妈妈早已知道口袋里肯定没有手帕,事实正是如此,他们只好扑到妈妈的怀中,大声哭了起来,鼻涕、眼泪弄得妈妈全身都是——博德夫人用手帕遮挡着脸;老蒂娜诚实、黑亮的脸庞上眼泪横流,她热情地高声喊着:“上帝,请可怜一下我们吧!”——老蒂娜拉长着脸,并用衣袖使劲揉着眼睛,不时激动地高声呼喊着那句话。作为一名政府高级官员,我们当然不能期望我们的议员先生也大声哭出声来,就像大家所做的那样。他只是背对大家,凝神望向窗外,似乎仍在忙着清一清喉咙或擦一擦眼镜片,如果人们留心注意的话,他擤鼻子的动作都会让人们有所怀疑。

  “你怎么会说你的主人很仁慈呢?”他突然转身问道,他使劲吞咽着,好像嗓子里有什么东西要冒出来。

  “因为他的确很仁慈,不管怎么样,我都会这样评价他——我也有一位很好的女主人;但因为他们欠别人钱,所以他们无可选择;也说不清为什么,有人莫名其妙地把他们控制了,他们必须要满足他的要求。我偷偷听了他们的谈话,听到他在和女主人说话,而女主人在为我向他哀求,他告诉女主人,他已别无选择,他已经签了契约——然后,我就带着孩子从家中跑了出来。我知道如果他们夺走我的孩子,我也活不下去了,因为对于我来说,孩子就是一切。”

  “你没有丈夫吗?”

  “我有丈夫,但他另有主人。那个人对他很厉害,不允许他来看我,对我们也不好,他还说要把我丈夫卖到南方去——也许我再也见不到他了。”

  如果让一个只会观察事物表面现象的人来判断的话,这女人一定是一个冷漠无情的人,因为她说话时语气是那样平静;但她那双乌黑发亮的双眸以及从中透露出的藏于内心的悲伤却向我们说明,事实并不是这样的。

  “可怜的女人,你打算到哪里去呢?”博德夫人问道。

  “我想去加拿大,只要我知道加拿大在什么地方。那儿离这里很远吗?”她抬起头望着博德夫人的脸,目光是那样的单纯并充满了信赖。

  “可怜的人啊!”博德夫人小声自语着。

  “真的很远吗?”女人急切地问道。

  “可怜的孩子,那比你想象中要远得多了,”博德夫人说,“我们会尽力帮助你的。蒂娜,在你房间靠近厨房那边为她搭一个床铺。让我想想早上时能为她做些什么事情。可怜的人儿,你不要再担惊受怕了,相信上帝吧,他会保护你的。”

  博德夫妇再次返回起居室。夫人坐在火炉旁的小摇椅上,随着摇椅的晃动她不断思索着。博德先生则在屋里踱来踱去,口中不停地说着:“呸!太不好处理了!”最后,他快步走到博德夫人面前说:“哎,老伴儿,她今天晚上就得离开这儿,那帮追赶她的人明天早晨就会到达这里,如果只有那个女人,那她可以老实地躺在这里直到事情的风头过去;但即使有一队步兵和骑兵也不会看住那个小孩子的,我敢说,他会让事情泄露的,只要他在门口或窗子前伸一下头就行了。而且,如果有人看到我和他们混在一起,那我就麻烦了。不行,他们今天晚上就得离开。”

  “今天晚上,这怎么能行呢?让他们到哪儿去?”

  “嗯,这个我知道。”议员边说着边穿着靴子,才伸进一半,他就停下来了,用双手抱着膝盖,似乎在想着什么事情。

  “讨厌,真是太难处理了!”他终于又说道,并开始系鞋带,“但现实就是这样的。”穿好了一只靴子,议员又手拿另一只靴子坐在那儿盯着地毯的图案沉思起来,“必须要这样做,尽管,但也未必——不管那么多了!”他心事重重地望着窗外穿好了另一只靴子。

  博德夫人言行谨慎,她一生从没有说过“我说得对吧!”现在,她很清楚地知道丈夫的想法,但她还是非常理智,努力不让自己去干涉他,她只是静静地坐在椅子上,看上去随时准备听从丈夫——她的国王的想法,现在只是等他想好后宣布了。

  “你知道,”他说,“过去,我有个叫梵·特鲁普的委托人。他是肯塔基人,他释放了自己所有的奴隶,他还在小溪上游几英里处的森林深处买了块地,除非特意去那儿,否则几乎没有人会去那儿,所以短时间内那里还不会被发现。在那里,她会很安全的。不过麻烦的是,今天晚上只有我能驾马车去那里。”

  “为什么呢?卡乔是很擅长驾车的。”

  “嗯,但问题是你必须两次穿过小溪,第二次时会很危险,除非他比我熟悉那里。我曾经多次骑马从那儿路过,我知道应该在哪儿转弯。所以,你看,我们别无选择。卡乔必须在十二点钟时把马车套好,并要小心,别弄出声响。我会带她去那儿。为掩人耳目,卡乔要送我去附近的酒店,然后乘坐到哥伦布的驿车,大概它会在三点或四点从那儿经过。这样,人们会认为我是为乘坐驿车才坐马车来的。明天一早,我就要着手进行工作了。我想,事情过后,我会感到惭愧的。不过,去死吧,我现在顾不上那么多了!”

  “在这种情况下,约翰,你的心比你的头脑好多了,”博德夫人把柔嫩的小手放在丈夫手上说,“如果我了解你没有甚过你的话,我怎么会爱上你呢?”说着话,小妇人的眼睛已是泪光点点,看上去是如此地俊美迷人以至于议员也认为自己是太聪明了,能让这个美丽的尤物如此深深地爱他。此时,他只是默默地走了出去,去查看马车是否已经准备停当。但走到门口时又犹豫了片刻,然后他又走了回来,对夫人说:“玛莉,我不知道你对此事的看法,但我认为那个小哈里是一个问题。”说完,他迅速转过身,带上门走了出去。

  博德夫人打开隔壁卧室的门,把手中的蜡烛放在了一个木柜顶上,从墙上的凹处取出钥匙,若有所思地把钥匙插入锁眼,接着又停了下来。就像大多数男孩喜欢的那样,两个儿子紧跟在妈妈的后面,一句话也不说,但同时以一种意味深长的眼光看着他们的妈妈。哎,天下的母亲们,你打开家中的抽屉或储藏室时,是否会觉得像是重新打开一个小的坟墓呢?如果没这种感觉,那你们都是很幸福的。

  博德夫人慢慢打开抽屉,抽屉里面放着款式各异的外套,一大堆围脖,一排排小袜子,有些纸包里还包着脚趾处已经磨破的鞋子。里面还有玩具马车,陀螺和一个球,这些都是她眼含热泪强忍悲痛收集的有纪念意义的物品。她坐在抽屉旁边,以手掩面哭泣起来,眼泪从手指缝中流出,滴到了抽屉里面,忽然,她抬起头,急忙从里面拣了些最普通最耐用的衣服,并包在了一个小包内。

  “妈妈,你要把这些东西送给别人吗?”一个孩子轻轻地碰了碰她的胳膊说。

  “亲爱的孩子,”她的语气温和而诚恳,“如果我们亲爱的亨利在天堂中知道这件事的话,他也会为我们的做法高兴的。我是不会把这些衣服送给那些普通人或那些快乐高兴的人,我要把它们送给那位比我更加难过更加悲伤的母亲,而且我们这些衣服也会送去上帝的保佑与祝福。”

  在这个世界上,有这样的善良人,他们为别人都会变悲伤为喜悦,他们那个随着泪水掩埋于地下的对人世的梦想,成为了一粒种子,它长出的鲜花和芳香的油脂医治了许多孤单困苦无所依靠的人的心灵创伤。现在坐在灯光下的这位柔柔弱弱的小妇人便是这样的善良人之一。她一边流着眼泪,一边从自己早逝的孩子留下的物品中拣了一些送给那个无家可归的可怜孩子。

  然后,博德夫人打开衣柜并从中取出了两件虽然不起眼但非常实用耐穿的长裙。她端坐在工作台前面,身旁放着针线、剪刀和顶针,静静地忙着按照丈夫所说的把衣服放得长些,她就这样忙碌着,直到屋角的钟敲了十二下。此时,门口传来车轮低沉的咯吱声。

  “玛莉,”博德先生边说边走进门来,他的手中拿着大衣,“你快把她叫醒,我们马上出发。”

  博德夫人连忙把她刚才整理好的东西放到一个小箱子里锁好,并告诉博德先生照看好箱子,然后她就赶去叫那个女人。很快,那个女人已穿戴好博德夫人给的衣帽,手抱孩子站在了门口。博德先生连忙让她上了马车,博德夫人紧跟着马车走了几步。艾莉查把头从车中伸了出来,并伸出了自己的手,博德夫人那双美丽柔嫩的小手也伸了过去。艾莉查盯着博德夫人的脸,眼神中满是诚挚。她看起来想说几句话,她试着动了动嘴唇,但却没有发出声音,然后她把手指向上指着,那情形很难让人忘记。最后她向后倒在座位上,用双手盖在脸上。然后车门被关上了,马车开始出发。

  此时,我们这位爱国的议员是处在一个多么尴尬的境地啊!上周他还在忙着推动立法机关通过一条法律,以更加严厉地惩处那些逃跑的奴隶以及那些窝藏、教唆他们的人。

  这位优秀的议员的家乡是华盛顿,在那里,他的口才比他所有的同胞都要好,尽管有些人曾因为他们的口才而获得过长时间的名声。当有人把为数不多的逃奴的利益放在具有重大意义的国家利益之上时,他显得是那样地威严,把手伸进口袋里,根本看不起这些人的感情用事。

  以前他曾经坚决地捍卫他的观点,而且他不仅让自己,而且也让当时所有在场的人也相信自己的观点——但是当时他对于逃奴的理解不过是组成这个单词的那几个字母而已,——也可以这样说,顶多也不过是报纸上面刊登的手拄棍杖,背着包袱的小图片,在图片下面写着“我家的逃奴”而已。但说起来那现实生活中实在的苦难——那央求的眼神,纤弱、颤抖的双手,那无助的绝望的哀求——这些都是他以前从来没有感受到的。他从来没有把逃奴想象为一位不幸的母亲,一个心无防范的小孩子——就好像那个戴着他夭折的孩子的小帽子的孩子;而且,我们这位可怜的议员先生并不是硬心肠,他是人,而且是一个道德高尚的人,现在,我们可以看出,爱国主义情感使他陷进了非常悲惨的地步。南方各个州的同胞啊!你们不要幸灾乐祸了,因为我们知道你们之中的绝大多数人遇到这样的情况,也不会做得更好。我们知道,在肯塔基和密西西比,那里有许许多多高尚仁厚的人,他们不会为这些不幸的描述所感动。啊,同胞们!如果你们处在我的地位,你们勇敢、高尚的心灵不允许你们做这种事,而你们却想让我们去做,难道这公平吗?

  尽管如此,如果我们把这位诚实的议员先生称做政治犯,那么他那晚上所遭受的罪和苦也足以使他抵消他的罪过了。人们知道,刚刚过去的漫长的雨季,使得俄亥俄州松软的泥土极易成为泥浆,他们走的是俄亥俄州那条旧的横木组成的火车轨道。

  “老天,这是怎样的一条路啊?”一个来自东部的乘客喊了一声,平日里他见到的火车轨道不是这样子的,他见到的是畅通、方便的大路。

  不熟悉情况的东部同胞啊,你要知道,对于在天黑后仍在赶路的西部人来说,泥浆很多而且很深的地方的道路是由许多很粗糙的圆木并排放在一起而组成的。在圆木的周围堆放着新鲜的泥土、草泥以及一些随手可得到的东西,当地人把这称之为路,然后就马上驾车试探着上路了。经过一段时间,雨水把圆木上的泥土和草泥都冲洗掉了,圆木也被冲得到处都是,它们杂乱无序地排列在那里,中间布满了泥坑和车辙。

  我们的议员先生就这样缓慢地在这样的道路上走着,正如人们可以想到的,一路上,他都在不断地反复考虑着自己的品德,大部分时间中,马车都是咣噹!咣噹!咣噹地向前行进着,烂泥!车陷进去了,突然之间,议员、女人和孩子互相调换了位置,还没等他们调换坐好,他们又被猛然挤到朝下的车窗户旁边。马车陷在泥里,不能向前移动。车外,车夫在吆喝着那几匹马,这些马又是拉又是拽,但是没什么作用,正当议员失去耐性时,马车又突然向上弹了一下,改变了原来的方位,它的两只前车轮深深地陷进了另一边的泥坑中,议员、女人和孩子又被抛向了前面的位子,议员的帽子遮住了他的面庞,显得很是狼狈,他感到自己都快要支撑不住了,小男孩也在哭着,卡乔在大声地喝叱着那几匹马,并不停地用鞭子抽打着它们,马胡乱地蹬着,使劲地拉着。紧接着马车又弹了起来,颠了一下,这一颠使得后轮飞了,议员、女人和孩子又被重新抛向后座,他的胳膊碰到了女人的帽子,女人的脚踩在了议员那个被震飞的帽子上。女人把帽子弄平整,哄着孩子,他们已重新打起精神来面对即将到来的情形。

  马车仍在“咣噹”、“咣噹”、“咣噹”地向前行着,不时地会有一些左右颠簸和很大的震荡,他们暗自庆幸情况还不算太坏。最后,马车猛然颤动着停了下来。坐车的人下意识地站起来又坐下,动作异常迅速。外面一阵混乱,然后卡乔出现在了车门口。

  “老爷,今年这里太不幸了,真不知我们怎样才能走出去。我想我们该去坐火车了。”

  议员非常气愤,他走下车小心谨慎地向前试探着走去,他的一只脚陷进了深深的污泥中,他试着拔出脚,却一时失去了平衡而跌倒在泥浆中,卡乔把他拉了起来,他看上去狼狈极了。

  出于对读者的无限同情,我们仍在忍耐着。那些西部乘客用从铁道边拔下的栅栏来撬深陷在污泥中的马车,他们兴趣盎然地做着这些事,以此来打发午夜的时光。对于我们不幸的主人公,他们既佩服又怜悯。让我们请他们黯然掉几滴眼泪,然后再驾车离去吧。

  沾满了泥浆的马车终于脱离了这难堪的境地,来到了一座大的农舍前,此时夜已经很深了。

  他们花费了很大的气力才叫醒了屋里的人。那位值得我们尊重的主人终于打开门,出现在大家面前。他身材魁梧,是位性情暴烈的奥森式人物。他足穿六英尺八英寸高的长统袜,身穿红色法兰绒猎衫,一头乱蓬蓬的土色头发,下巴上的胡须看来有几天没有刮了。因此,这位有钱人看起来最起码不招人喜欢。他站了几分钟,举着蜡烛眼望着这群不速之客,他的神情看起来不太高兴,又有几分困惑,很是好笑。我们的议员先生费了好大的劲儿才让他搞清楚发生了什么事。趁他还在思考的时候,我们先给读者介绍一下他。

  老约翰·梵·特鲁普很诚实,他曾经在肯塔基州拥有很多土地和许多奴隶。他心地善良,“皮肤像是熊,其余的还好”,他那仁慈、宽厚、公正的好心肠是与生俱来的,这倒是符合他魁梧的身材。多年以来,他目睹了那种对剥削阶级和被剥削阶级都没有好处的制度的后果,心中一直很郁闷。终于有一天,他那仁慈的胸怀再也不能忍受这压抑了太久的愤怒了,于是他拿出钱包,在俄亥俄州买了一个小镇子四分之一的肥沃土地,并使得他所有的奴隶——男人、女人和孩子都变成了自由人,并用马车把他们送到别的地方去定居。诚实的约翰紧接着在小溪上游找了个舒服恬静的农场住了下来,惬意于他那清清白白的心灵,并一直沉溺于各种沉思和想象之中。

  “你能保护这个可怜的女人和孩子,并不让他们被追捕逃跑奴隶的人抓走吗?”议员简单爽快地问道。

  “我想我能做到。”诚实的约翰特别加重了语气回答说。

  “我也是这样想的。”议员说。

  “如果哪个人胆敢来这儿,”说这话时,这位好心人挺起了胸膛,显得身材高大魁梧,肌肉也很发达,“那我就在这儿恭候他,我有七个身高六英尺的儿子,他们可以对付那些人,先代我们向他们‘致敬’吧。”约翰接着说,“并告诉他们不管他们行动多么迅速,对我们都没多大关系。”边说着话,约翰边笑着用手理顺着头上那蓬乱的头发。

  艾莉查走到门口,步伐显得很疲惫。她面色憔悴,没有神采,孩子躺在她的怀中熟睡着。这位约翰老兄把蜡烛举到她的脸旁边,同情地哼了一声,他打开厨房隔壁一间卧室的门,领着她走了进去。他把蜡烛放在了桌子上,向艾莉查说:“哎,姑娘,你不用害怕。就让他们来吧,我会来对付一切的。”壁炉上方挂着两三枝漂亮的熗,他指着它们说:“认识我的人们都知道,没有经过我的同意,谁若想从我的屋子里把人带走,那他肯定是活得不耐烦了。所以,现在你只管放心地休息吧,就如同你的母亲摇你入睡似的。”说完,他带上门走了出来。

  “嗨,这个姑娘真是太漂亮了,”他对议员说:“哎,有时,只有漂亮的姑娘才是最有资格逃跑的,只要她们还有感情,只要她们还有正派女人应有的各种感情。对此,我最清楚不过了。”

  议员向他简要介绍了艾莉查的来历。

  “哦,哦……哦!我知道是怎么回事,”这位好心人怜悯地说:“这是自然的了,嗯,自然的了!自然是那样,可怜的人儿!就像小鹿一样被人紧紧追赶着,只因为她心中有这种自然而然的感情,只是因为她做了每个母亲都不忍去做的事情!告诉你吧,听你说了这一件一件的事,无一不使我想骂人。”诚实的约翰说,同时用他那发黄的满是斑点的手背抹了一下眼睛。“陌生人,告诉你,我花费了好多年的时间才进教堂,因为我们这里的传教士在布道的时候说,《圣经》是赞成这种拆散亲人的行为的。他们会说希腊文和希伯来文,我争辩不过他们,我反对他们和《圣经》。后来我遇到了一个传教士,他可以用希腊语也可以用其它一些语言和他们辩论,他说的观点和那些传教士正好相反。从那时起我开始信教了,直到现在。”说着,约翰用手打开一瓶泡沫丰富的苹果酒。此时,他把酒递给了议员。

  “你们最好等天亮后再从这儿走,”他诚挚地说,“我去叫醒我老婆,很快就能为你准备好一张床的。”

  “多谢你,朋友,”议员说,“我必须得走,我要去赶那趟开往哥伦布的夜班车。”

  “噢,看来你非得走不可,我送你一程吧,我告诉你一条小路,比你们来时走的路好走一些。你走的那条路情况太差了。”

  约翰收拾停当后提着盏灯笼,领着议员的马车来到沿他家屋后山谷向下的一条小路。临分手前,议员塞给他一张十美元的钱票。

  “这个给她。”他简单地说。

  “好的。”同样简单地,约翰回答道。

  他们握了手后,便各自离开分手了。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 7楼  发表于: 2013-10-10 0


Chapter 10
The Property Is Carried Off
The February morning looked gray and drizzling through the window of Uncle Tom’s cabin. It looked on downcast faces, the images of mournful hearts. The little table stood out before the fire, covered with an ironing-cloth; a coarse but clean shirt or two, fresh from the iron, hung on the back of a chair by the fire, and Aunt Chloe had another spread out before her on the table. Carefully she rubbed and ironed every fold and every hem, with the most scrupulous exactness, every now and then raising her hand to her face to wipe off the tears that were coursing down her cheeks.
Tom sat by, with his Testament open on his knee, and his head leaning upon his hand;—but neither spoke. It was yet early, and the children lay all asleep together in their little rude trundle-bed.
Tom, who had, to the full, the gentle, domestic heart, which woe for them! has been a peculiar characteristic of his unhappy race, got up and walked silently to look at his children.
“It’s the last time,” he said.
Aunt Chloe did not answer, only rubbed away over and over on the coarse shirt, already as smooth as hands could make it; and finally setting her iron suddenly down with a despairing plunge, she sat down to the table, and “lifted up her voice and wept.”
“S’pose we must be resigned; but oh Lord! how ken I? If I know’d anything whar you ’s goin’, or how they’d sarve you! Missis says she’ll try and ’deem ye, in a year or two; but Lor! nobody never comes up that goes down thar! They kills ’em! I’ve hearn ’em tell how dey works ’em up on dem ar plantations.”
“There’ll be the same God there, Chloe, that there is here.”
“Well,” said Aunt Chloe, “s’pose dere will; but de Lord lets drefful things happen, sometimes. I don’t seem to get no comfort dat way.”
“I’m in the Lord’s hands,” said Tom; “nothin’ can go no furder than he lets it;—and thar’s one thing I can thank him for. It’s me that’s sold and going down, and not you nur the chil’en. Here you’re safe;—what comes will come only on me; and the Lord, he’ll help me,—I know he will.”
Ah, brave, manly heart,—smothering thine own sorrow, to comfort thy beloved ones! Tom spoke with a thick utterance, and with a bitter choking in his throat,—but he spoke brave and strong.
“Let’s think on our marcies!” he added, tremulously, as if he was quite sure he needed to think on them very hard indeed.
“Marcies!” said Aunt Chloe; “don’t see no marcy in ’t! ’tan’t right! tan’t right it should be so! Mas’r never ought ter left it so that ye could be took for his debts. Ye’ve arnt him all he gets for ye, twice over. He owed ye yer freedom, and ought ter gin ’t to yer years ago. Mebbe he can’t help himself now, but I feel it’s wrong. Nothing can’t beat that ar out o’ me. Sich a faithful crittur as ye’ve been,—and allers sot his business ’fore yer own every way,—and reckoned on him more than yer own wife and chil’en! Them as sells heart’s love and heart’s blood, to get out thar scrapes, de Lord’ll be up to ’em!”
“Chloe! now, if ye love me, ye won’t talk so, when perhaps jest the last time we’ll ever have together! And I’ll tell ye, Chloe, it goes agin me to hear one word agin Mas’r. Wan’t he put in my arms a baby?—it’s natur I should think a heap of him. And he couldn’t be spected to think so much of poor Tom. Mas’rs is used to havin’ all these yer things done for ’em, and nat’lly they don’t think so much on ’t. They can’t be spected to, no way. Set him ’longside of other Mas’rs—who’s had the treatment and livin’ I’ve had? And he never would have let this yer come on me, if he could have seed it aforehand. I know he wouldn’t.”
“Wal, any way, thar’s wrong about it somewhar,” said Aunt Chloe, in whom a stubborn sense of justice was a predominant trait; “I can’t jest make out whar ’t is, but thar’s wrong somewhar, I’m clar o’ that.”
“Yer ought ter look up to the Lord above—he’s above all—thar don’t a sparrow fall without him.”
“It don’t seem to comfort me, but I spect it orter,” said Aunt Chloe. “But dar’s no use talkin’; I’ll jes wet up de corn-cake, and get ye one good breakfast, ’cause nobody knows when you’ll get another.”
In order to appreciate the sufferings of the negroes sold south, it must be remembered that all the instinctive affections of that race are peculiarly strong. Their local attachments are very abiding. They are not naturally daring and enterprising, but home-loving and affectionate. Add to this all the terrors with which ignorance invests the unknown, and add to this, again, that selling to the south is set before the negro from childhood as the last severity of punishment. The threat that terrifies more than whipping or torture of any kind is the threat of being sent down river. We have ourselves heard this feeling expressed by them, and seen the unaffected horror with which they will sit in their gossipping hours, and tell frightful stories of that “down river,” which to them is
“That undiscovered country, from whose bourn
No traveller returns.”1
A missionary figure among the fugitives in Canada told us that many of the fugitives confessed themselves to have escaped from comparatively kind masters, and that they were induced to brave the perils of escape, in almost every case, by the desperate horror with which they regarded being sold south,—a doom which was hanging either over themselves or their husbands, their wives or children. This nerves the African, naturally patient, timid and unenterprising, with heroic courage, and leads him to suffer hunger, cold, pain, the perils of the wilderness, and the more dread penalties of recapture.
The simple morning meal now smoked on the table, for Mrs. Shelby had excused Aunt Chloe’s attendance at the great house that morning. The poor soul had expended all her little energies on this farewell feast,—had killed and dressed her choicest chicken, and prepared her corn-cake with scrupulous exactness, just to her husband’s taste, and brought out certain mysterious jars on the mantel-piece, some preserves that were never produced except on extreme occasions.
“Lor, Pete,” said Mose, triumphantly, “han’t we got a buster of a breakfast!” at the same time catching at a fragment of the chicken.
Aunt Chloe gave him a sudden box on the ear. “Thar now! crowing over the last breakfast yer poor daddy’s gwine to have to home!”
“O, Chloe!” said Tom, gently.
“Wal, I can’t help it,” said Aunt Chloe, hiding her face in her apron; “I ’s so tossed about it, it makes me act ugly.”
The boys stood quite still, looking first at their father and then at their mother, while the baby, climbing up her clothes, began an imperious, commanding cry.
“Thar!” said Aunt Chloe, wiping her eyes and taking up the baby; “now I’s done, I hope,—now do eat something. This yer’s my nicest chicken. Thar, boys, ye shall have some, poor critturs! Yer mammy’s been cross to yer.”
The boys needed no second invitation, and went in with great zeal for the eatables; and it was well they did so, as otherwise there would have been very little performed to any purpose by the party.
“Now,” said Aunt Chloe, bustling about after breakfast, “I must put up yer clothes. Jest like as not, he’ll take ’em all away. I know thar ways—mean as dirt, they is! Wal, now, yer flannels for rhumatis is in this corner; so be careful, ’cause there won’t nobody make ye no more. Then here’s yer old shirts, and these yer is new ones. I toed off these yer stockings last night, and put de ball in ’em to mend with. But Lor! who’ll ever mend for ye?” and Aunt Chloe, again overcome, laid her head on the box side, and sobbed. “To think on ’t! no crittur to do for ye, sick or well! I don’t railly think I ought ter be good now!”
The boys, having eaten everything there was on the breakfast-table, began now to take some thought of the case; and, seeing their mother crying, and their father looking very sad, began to whimper and put their hands to their eyes. Uncle Tom had the baby on his knee, and was letting her enjoy herself to the utmost extent, scratching his face and pulling his hair, and occasionally breaking out into clamorous explosions of delight, evidently arising out of her own internal reflections.
“Ay, crow away, poor crittur!” said Aunt Chloe; ye’ll have to come to it, too! ye’ll live to see yer husband sold, or mebbe be sold yerself; and these yer boys, they’s to be sold, I s’pose, too, jest like as not, when dey gets good for somethin’; an’t no use in niggers havin’ nothin’!”
Here one of the boys called out, “Thar’s Missis a-comin’ in!”
“She can’t do no good; what’s she coming for?” said Aunt Chloe.
Mrs. Shelby entered. Aunt Chloe set a chair for her in a manner decidedly gruff and crusty. She did not seem to notice either the action or the manner. She looked pale and anxious.
“Tom,” she said, “I come to—” and stopping suddenly, and regarding the silent group, she sat down in the chair, and, covering her face with her handkerchief, began to sob.
“Lor, now, Missis, don’t—don’t!” said Aunt Chloe, bursting out in her turn; and for a few moments they all wept in company. And in those tears they all shed together, the high and the lowly, melted away all the heart-burnings and anger of the oppressed. O, ye who visit the distressed, do ye know that everything your money can buy, given with a cold, averted face, is not worth one honest tear shed in real sympathy?
“My good fellow,” said Mrs. Shelby, “I can’t give you anything to do you any good. If I give you money, it will only be taken from you. But I tell you solemnly, and before God, that I will keep trace of you, and bring you back as soon as I can command the money;—and, till then, trust in God!”
Here the boys called out that Mas’r Haley was coming, and then an unceremonious kick pushed open the door. Haley stood there in very ill humor, having ridden hard the night before, and being not at all pacified by his ill success in recapturing his prey.
“Come,” said he, “ye nigger, ye’r ready? Servant, ma’am!” said he, taking off his hat, as he saw Mrs. Shelby.
Aunt Chloe shut and corded the box, and, getting up, looked gruffly on the trader, her tears seeming suddenly turned to sparks of fire.
Tom rose up meekly, to follow his new master, and raised up his heavy box on his shoulder. His wife took the baby in her arms to go with him to the wagon, and the children, still crying, trailed on behind.
Mrs. Shelby, walking up to the trader, detained him for a few moments, talking with him in an earnest manner; and while she was thus talking, the whole family party proceeded to a wagon, that stood ready harnessed at the door. A crowd of all the old and young hands on the place stood gathered around it, to bid farewell to their old associate. Tom had been looked up to, both as a head servant and a Christian teacher, by all the place, and there was much honest sympathy and grief about him, particularly among the women.
“Why, Chloe, you bar it better ’n we do!” said one of the women, who had been weeping freely, noticing the gloomy calmness with which Aunt Chloe stood by the wagon.
“I’s done my tears!” she said, looking grimly at the trader, who was coming up. “I does not feel to cry ’fore dat ar old limb, no how!”
“Get in!” said Haley to Tom, as he strode through the crowd of servants, who looked at him with lowering brows.
Tom got in, and Haley, drawing out from under the wagon seat a heavy pair of shackles, made them fast around each ankle.
A smothered groan of indignation ran through the whole circle, and Mrs. Shelby spoke from the verandah,—“Mr. Haley, I assure you that precaution is entirely unnecessary.”
“Don’ know, ma’am; I’ve lost one five hundred dollars from this yer place, and I can’t afford to run no more risks.”
“What else could she spect on him?” said Aunt Chloe, indignantly, while the two boys, who now seemed to comprehend at once their father’s destiny, clung to her gown, sobbing and groaning vehemently.
“I’m sorry,” said Tom, “that Mas’r George happened to be away.”
George had gone to spend two or three days with a companion on a neighboring estate, and having departed early in the morning, before Tom’s misfortune had been made public, had left without hearing of it.
“Give my love to Mas’r George,” he said, earnestly.
Haley whipped up the horse, and, with a steady, mournful look, fixed to the last on the old place, Tom was whirled away.
Mr. Shelby at this time was not at home. He had sold Tom under the spur of a driving necessity, to get out of the power of a man whom he dreaded,—and his first feeling, after the consummation of the bargain, had been that of relief. But his wife’s expostulations awoke his half-slumbering regrets; and Tom’s manly disinterestedness increased the unpleasantness of his feelings. It was in vain that he said to himself that he had a right to do it,—that everybody did it,—and that some did it without even the excuse of necessity;—he could not satisfy his own feelings; and that he might not witness the unpleasant scenes of the consummation, he had gone on a short business tour up the country, hoping that all would be over before he returned.
Tom and Haley rattled on along the dusty road, whirling past every old familiar spot, until the bounds of the estate were fairly passed, and they found themselves out on the open pike. After they had ridden about a mile, Haley suddenly drew up at the door of a blacksmith’s shop, when, taking out with him a pair of handcuffs, he stepped into the shop, to have a little alteration in them.
“These yer ’s a little too small for his build,” said Haley, showing the fetters, and pointing out to Tom.
“Lor! now, if thar an’t Shelby’s Tom. He han’t sold him, now?” said the smith.
“Yes, he has,” said Haley.
“Now, ye don’t! well, reely,” said the smith, “who’d a thought it! Why, ye needn’t go to fetterin’ him up this yer way. He’s the faithfullest, best crittur—”
“Yes, yes,” said Haley; “but your good fellers are just the critturs to want ter run off. Them stupid ones, as doesn’t care whar they go, and shifless, drunken ones, as don’t care for nothin’, they’ll stick by, and like as not be rather pleased to be toted round; but these yer prime fellers, they hates it like sin. No way but to fetter ’em; got legs,—they’ll use ’em,—no mistake.”
“Well,” said the smith, feeling among his tools, “them plantations down thar, stranger, an’t jest the place a Kentuck nigger wants to go to; they dies thar tol’able fast, don’t they?”
“Wal, yes, tol’able fast, ther dying is; what with the ’climating and one thing and another, they dies so as to keep the market up pretty brisk,” said Haley.
“Wal, now, a feller can’t help thinkin’ it’s a mighty pity to have a nice, quiet, likely feller, as good un as Tom is, go down to be fairly ground up on one of them ar sugar plantations.”
“Wal, he’s got a fa’r chance. I promised to do well by him. I’ll get him in house-servant in some good old family, and then, if he stands the fever and ’climating, he’ll have a berth good as any nigger ought ter ask for.”
“He leaves his wife and chil’en up here, s’pose?”
“Yes; but he’ll get another thar. Lord, thar’s women enough everywhar,” said Haley.
Tom was sitting very mournfully on the outside of the shop while this conversation was going on. Suddenly he heard the quick, short click of a horse’s hoof behind him; and, before he could fairly awake from his surprise, young Master George sprang into the wagon, threw his arms tumultuously round his neck, and was sobbing and scolding with energy.
“I declare, it’s real mean! I don’t care what they say, any of ’em! It’s a nasty, mean shame! If I was a man, they shouldn’t do it,—they should not, so!” said George, with a kind of subdued howl.
“O! Mas’r George! this does me good!” said Tom. “I couldn’t bar to go off without seein’ ye! It does me real good, ye can’t tell!” Here Tom made some movement of his feet, and George’s eye fell on the fetters.
“What a shame!” he exclaimed, lifting his hands. “I’ll knock that old fellow down—I will!”
“No you won’t, Mas’r George; and you must not talk so loud. It won’t help me any, to anger him.”
“Well, I won’t, then, for your sake; but only to think of it—isn’t it a shame? They never sent for me, nor sent me any word, and, if it hadn’t been for Tom Lincon, I shouldn’t have heard it. I tell you, I blew ’em up well, all of ’em, at home!”
“That ar wasn’t right, I’m ’feard, Mas’r George.”
“Can’t help it! I say it’s a shame! Look here, Uncle Tom,” said he, turning his back to the shop, and speaking in a mysterious tone, “I’ve brought you my dollar!”
“O! I couldn’t think o’ takin’ on ’t, Mas’r George, no ways in the world!” said Tom, quite moved.
“But you shall take it!” said George; “look here—I told Aunt Chloe I’d do it, and she advised me just to make a hole in it, and put a string through, so you could hang it round your neck, and keep it out of sight; else this mean scamp would take it away. I tell ye, Tom, I want to blow him up! it would do me good!”
“No, don’t Mas’r George, for it won’t do me any good.”
“Well, I won’t, for your sake,” said George, busily tying his dollar round Tom’s neck; “but there, now, button your coat tight over it, and keep it, and remember, every time you see it, that I’ll come down after you, and bring you back. Aunt Chloe and I have been talking about it. I told her not to fear; I’ll see to it, and I’ll tease father’s life out, if he don’t do it.”
“O! Mas’r George, ye mustn’t talk so ’bout yer father!”
“Lor, Uncle Tom, I don’t mean anything bad.”
“And now, Mas’r George,” said Tom, “ye must be a good boy; ’member how many hearts is sot on ye. Al’ays keep close to yer mother. Don’t be gettin’ into any of them foolish ways boys has of gettin’ too big to mind their mothers. Tell ye what, Mas’r George, the Lord gives good many things twice over; but he don’t give ye a mother but once. Ye’ll never see sich another woman, Mas’r George, if ye live to be a hundred years old. So, now, you hold on to her, and grow up, and be a comfort to her, thar’s my own good boy,—you will now, won’t ye?”
“Yes, I will, Uncle Tom,” said George seriously.
“And be careful of yer speaking, Mas’r George. Young boys, when they comes to your age, is wilful, sometimes—it is natur they should be. But real gentlemen, such as I hopes you’ll be, never lets fall on words that isn’t ’spectful to thar parents. Ye an’t ’fended, Mas’r George?”
“No, indeed, Uncle Tom; you always did give me good advice.”
“I’s older, ye know,” said Tom, stroking the boy’s fine, curly head with his large, strong hand, but speaking in a voice as tender as a woman’s, “and I sees all that’s bound up in you. O, Mas’r George, you has everything,—l’arnin’, privileges, readin’, writin’,—and you’ll grow up to be a great, learned, good man and all the people on the place and your mother and father’ll be so proud on ye! Be a good Mas’r, like yer father; and be a Christian, like yer mother. ’Member yer Creator in the days o’ yer youth, Mas’r George.”
“I’ll be real good, Uncle Tom, I tell you,” said George. “I’m going to be a first-rater; and don’t you be discouraged. I’ll have you back to the place, yet. As I told Aunt Chloe this morning, I’ll build our house all over, and you shall have a room for a parlor with a carpet on it, when I’m a man. O, you’ll have good times yet!”
Haley now came to the door, with the handcuffs in his hands.
“Look here, now, Mister,” said George, with an air of great superiority, as he got out, “I shall let father and mother know how you treat Uncle Tom!”
“You’re welcome,” said the trader.
“I should think you’d be ashamed to spend all your life buying men and women, and chaining them, like cattle! I should think you’d feel mean!” said George.
“So long as your grand folks wants to buy men and women, I’m as good as they is,” said Haley; “’tan’t any meaner sellin’ on ’em, that ’t is buyin’!”
“I’ll never do either, when I’m a man,” said George; “I’m ashamed, this day, that I’m a Kentuckian. I always was proud of it before;” and George sat very straight on his horse, and looked round with an air, as if he expected the state would be impressed with his opinion.
“Well, good-by, Uncle Tom; keep a stiff upper lip,” said George.
“Good-by, Mas’r George,” said Tom, looking fondly and admiringly at him. “God Almighty bless you! Ah! Kentucky han’t got many like you!” he said, in the fulness of his heart, as the frank, boyish face was lost to his view. Away he went, and Tom looked, till the clatter of his horse’s heels died away, the last sound or sight of his home. But over his heart there seemed to be a warm spot, where those young hands had placed that precious dollar. Tom put up his hand, and held it close to his heart.
“Now, I tell ye what, Tom,” said Haley, as he came up to the wagon, and threw in the handcuffs, “I mean to start fa’r with ye, as I gen’ally do with my niggers; and I’ll tell ye now, to begin with, you treat me fa’r, and I’ll treat you fa’r; I an’t never hard on my niggers. Calculates to do the best for ’em I can. Now, ye see, you’d better jest settle down comfortable, and not be tryin’ no tricks; because nigger’s tricks of all sorts I’m up to, and it’s no use. If niggers is quiet, and don’t try to get off, they has good times with me; and if they don’t, why, it’s thar fault, and not mine.”
Tom assured Haley that he had no present intentions of running off. In fact, the exhortation seemed rather a superfluous one to a man with a great pair of iron fetters on his feet. But Mr. Haley had got in the habit of commencing his relations with his stock with little exhortations of this nature, calculated, as he deemed, to inspire cheerfulness and confidence, and prevent the necessity of any unpleasant scenes.
And here, for the present, we take our leave of Tom, to pursue the fortunes of other characters in our story.



第十章 黑奴伏首

  二月的一个早晨,牛毛细雨在空中飘飞。从汤姆叔叔的小屋的窗户向外看去,天是灰蒙蒙的一片。老天爷也在低着头观察着地上的人们:他们脸色阴沉,内心非常痛苦。小屋的火炉前面摆着一张小桌子,上面盖着一块平整的桌布,几件质地低劣但很干净的衬衣刚刚熨烫好,现在就挂在炉边的椅子背上。桌子上还有件已经铺好的衬衣等着克鲁伊大婶来熨烫。她仔细熨了一遍衬衣,甚至没有放过任何一个褶痕和折边。那汹涌而出顺着面颊流下的泪水,使得她不得不时时抬手去擦拭。

  汤姆就坐在旁边,他的膝头放着一本打开了的《新约》,他把头靠在自己的一只手上。屋里的两个人都没有说话。天气还很早,孩子们依然挤在那张做工粗劣的木轮床上熟睡。

  汤姆具有不幸的黑种人的通病,那就是生来善良、和善、恋家,而这也正是他们的可悲之处。这种不幸与可悲在汤姆身上表现更为突出。他站起身来走到孩子们的面前,默默地注视着他们。

  “这将是最后的机会了。”汤姆说道。

  克鲁伊大婶没有说什么,她只是将那件粗布衬衣翻来覆去地熨烫着,从手工熨烫的角度来看,这件衣服已经熨烫得足够平整了。最后,她猛然把熨斗放在地下,坐在桌子旁边绝望地大哭起来。

  “看起来我们得听天由命了。但是,上帝,我怎么可以做到这一点呢?如果我知道你在哪儿,如果我知道别人待你怎么样,那情况还算不错,太太告诉我说,一两年后,她要设法把你赎回来。但是,上帝,没有一个送到南方去的人活着回来,他们全都被折磨死了。我听别人讲过他们在那里的庄园受苦受累的情况。”

  “克鲁伊,那儿和这儿的上帝是一样的,情况也差不了多少。”

  “嗯,”克鲁伊大婶说,“姑且认为是这样吧,但是有些时候上帝也会任那些可怕的事情发生的,你让我怎么放心呢!”

  “我是在上帝的手心中,”汤姆说,“上帝不会允许人们做过分的事情的。我要感谢他一件事情,那就是:是我而不是你和孩子们被卖掉并被送到了南方。在这里你们不会有事儿的,再大的灾难也只能降临到我的身上,但我知道上帝一定会帮助我渡过灾难的。”

  这是一颗多么勇敢和富于男子汉气质的心灵啊!汤姆说话的时候声音有些嘶哑,他努力安慰着自己的亲人,克制着自己内心的悲伤,虽然痛苦使他难以出声,但他的语气中却充满了勇敢与坚毅。

  “让我们回想一下自己所受过的恩惠吧!”汤姆补充说,声音有些颤抖,那神情就好似他理应好好想一下这些恩惠似的。

  “恩惠!”克鲁伊大婶说,“我没有看到什么恩惠,这件事情主人做得不对,事情不应该是这样做的。主人把事情弄得一塌糊涂,却要你去抵债。你为他所挣的钱比他在你身上花的钱不止多一倍啊。早在几年前,他就该给你自由了。也许他也是没有别的选择,但我觉得他做得不对。不管他说什么,我也不会心服口服。你对他一直都很忠诚,对待他的事情尤重于对待自己的事情,而且总会想方设法把事情做好。但他为了摆脱掉尴尬的处境,竟然将别人的亲人卖掉,使得别人妻离子散。应该由上帝来惩罚他们。”

  “克鲁伊,如果你还爱我,你就不要说这种话。这或许就是我们的最后一次相聚了。告诉你,克鲁伊,说主人的坏话,即使说一个字,我也不会答应你的。从他儿时起,我就把他抱在怀中,是我把他拉扯大的,自然的,我要多想一想他对我的好处,不敢奢望他多么看重可怜的汤姆。主人们已经习惯了被人伺候的生活,并由下人们把事情全都做好。所以他们自然不会觉得这有什么大不了的。我们不应该奢望他们的回报!把他和其他人的主人作一下比较,哪家的黑奴享受过我这样的待遇?谁过着我这样舒适的生活呢?如果他早些知道情况会变得这样难堪,他也不会赞同的。我知道他会这样做的。”

  “不管怎样说,这件事办得不妥当。”克鲁伊大婶说。对正义感的执着追求是她最大的优点,“我也说不明白这事错在什么地方,但我心里很清楚这件事办得不对。”

  “你应该尊重上帝,崇尚上帝,他虽远在天上,但他主宰着一切,即使一只麻雀掉在地上也是出自他的旨意。”

  “但这也不能给我安慰。我想这是命运,没有别的办法的,”克鲁伊大婶说,“这样说下去也没有什么实际作用,我给你烙几张玉米饼,让你再好好吃一次早餐吧,不知道到什么时候你才能吃到比较不错的早餐呢!”

  在理解那些被卖到南方的黑奴的痛苦时,千万要记住一点,这非常有必要,那就是他们内心的感情都很强烈,都很眷恋家庭和乡土。对于他们来说,胆大和勇于进取不是他们天生的特点,他们天生恋家而且充满柔情蜜意。同时他们还有恐惧感。这种恐惧感和愚昧无知相混合就会使陌生的地方笼罩上一层神秘的色彩。从儿时起,黑人就把被卖到南方视为一种最严厉的惩罚。被卖到河流的下游的威胁比其它形式的折磨和鞭打都要使人恐惧。他们显露的这种恐惧感是作者亲耳听到的,他们坐在一起长谈着,丝毫不掩饰那种恐惧感,他们所说的河流下游所发生的种种耸人听闻的故事,作者也曾亲眼目睹过。对于他们来说,南方就是一个任何人去了以后就再难返回的神秘的土地。

  加拿大的逃亡者中有位传教士,他曾对我说,许多逃亡者都坦然承认,比较起来,他们的主人对他们还是不错的,他们冒着极大的风险逃亡,大都是出于对被卖往南方的极大的恐惧,这种担心一直盘旋在他们和他们的家人——丈夫、妻子和儿女的心头。非洲人天性能忍、胆子小、不思前进,但是他们一旦面临这样的危险,便会变得勇敢异常。他们会想尽办法逃亡,不惜忍饥挨饿,蒙受着巨大的痛苦,面对着田野中的多种危险以及被抓回去受到更加严厉的惩罚的苦难命运。

  简单的早餐已经做好并放在桌子上,上面还冒着热气。希尔比太太已经通知克鲁伊大婶早晨不用去大宅侍奉了。这可怜的女人用尽了身体内的那点气力才做完这顿告别早餐。她宰了一只最肥厚的鸡并烹好了,还精心烙了合乎丈夫口味的玉米饼,又从炉架上拿下了几瓶果酱,那是在特殊情况下才会被拿出的。

  “哇,贝特,”莫思高兴地说,“今天的早餐真是太好吃了!”说着,他抓起了一块鸡肉。

  克鲁伊大婶猛然打了他一个耳光。“这是你可怜的爸爸在家中吃的最后一顿早饭了,你这样猴急干什么?”

  “哎,克鲁伊!”汤姆温和地说。

  “哎,我实在难以忍受了,”说着,克鲁伊大婶用围裙盖住了面庞,“我心里很乱,所以一下子就火了。”

  孩子们看了看爸爸,又看了看妈妈,站在那儿一动没动,那个年岁最小的孩子在妈妈的身上爬来爬去,使劲大哭起来。

  “哎,”克鲁伊大婶擦了擦眼睛,把孩子抱在自己的怀中安慰着,“好了,事情都过去了,都来吃吧,这是我喂养的最肥的鸡。来吧,我的孩子,可怜的小宝贝,快来吃吧。妈妈刚才的火气太大了。”

  不用说什么话,孩子们便都马上高兴地吃起来,幸亏有他们的帮忙,否则这顿早餐要照原样子端下去,不会有人动一下的。

  “现在,”克鲁伊大婶说,早饭后她一直忙碌着,“我要帮你收拾衣服了。那个家伙大概也会像那些人一样,把你的东西都拿走的,我知道他们一向都是这样做的。多么的卑鄙丑恶啊!这件法兰绒衣裤是你风湿病发作时穿的,就放在这个角上,你要爱惜着穿,今后没有人会帮你做了。这些是旧衬衣,这些是新买的衬衣。昨天晚上我帮你把破洞的袜子都补好了。上帝啊,以后会有谁帮你缝补呢!”克鲁伊大婶再次不能自己地靠在箱子边上抽泣起来,“想起来真是让人害怕,今后不管你有没有生病,也不会有人关心你了。一想到这些,我真是不想做任何事了。”

  吃完了桌上的饭菜后,孩子们也想到了家中的情况。见到爸爸悲苦的眼神,见到妈妈哭泣的样子,他们也跟着哭起来,不断地用小手擦拭着眼中的泪水。汤姆把年纪最小的孩子抱在膝头上,让她尽情地玩着,小孩子一会儿用手抓他的脸,一会儿又用手拽他的头发,时不时发出高兴的笑声,这显然都是孩子内心的真实感受。

  “高兴点吧,可怜的孩子!”克鲁伊大婶说,“将来你会碰到这样的一天,眼看着自己的丈夫被卖掉,也许你也会被卖掉的。这两个男孩,等到长大能做事时,多半也会被卖掉的。黑人们一无所有,没有什么前途的。”

  此时,一个男孩大声叫道:“太太来啦!”

  “她帮不上什么忙,来这里干什么呢?”克鲁伊大婶说。

  希尔比太太走进屋里,克鲁伊大婶给她搬了一把椅子,脸上满是不满的神色,动作行为也很粗鲁。希尔比太太好像并没有注意到这些,她脸色苍白,显得非常焦急。

  “汤姆,”她说,“我来这儿是——”说到这儿,她突然停下来,再也说不出话来了,看着这沉默的一家人,她以帕掩面,坐在椅子上哭泣起来。

  “上帝,太太,请不要这样!”克鲁伊大婶说,她自己也禁不住失声痛哭。顿时,屋子里的人全都哭成了一团。在这里,高贵的人和低贱者的泪水,化解了受压迫者心中的不满和愤怒。啊!人们啊,看看这些受难者,你们就能看出,与其冷漠地花钱买东西送去,还不如给他们一滴真挚的同情的眼泪。

  “我的好仆人,”希尔比太太说,“我不能给你什么东西,也帮不了你什么忙。我给你钱,他们会立刻把钱拿走的。但是我可以郑重地在上帝面前起誓,我会随时找人探听你的下落,等我有了足够的钱,我就把你接回家来,但在此之前,先相信上帝吧!”

  这时候,孩子们叫嚷着说赫利老爷到了。紧接着,门被粗鲁地一脚踢开了。赫利出现在门前,非常地气愤。他骑着马追了一天,也没有追到猎物,他憋了一肚子的气,现在还没有消呢。

  “快点,”他叫嚷着,“你这个黑鬼,现在准备好了吗?啊,太太,您尊贵的奴仆向您问好。”赫利说,他看到希尔比太太在场,便脱帽向她致敬。

  克鲁伊大婶关好木箱,又仔细捆绑了一下,然后站起身,两只眼睛怒视着奴隶贩子,眼中的泪水霎时化成了愤怒的火焰。

  汤姆顺从地站起来,走到新主人的身后,并把沉重的箱子扛到了肩膀上。克鲁伊大婶抱着小孩子,陪着汤姆走到车子前,两个小男孩哭着跟在她的后面。

  希尔比太太来到奴隶贩子身旁,和他认真地交谈了一会儿。在这段时间内,汤姆一家人都走到了一辆备好车鞍的马车跟前。一大群仆人围在马车周围,特地来和多年的伙伴告别。汤姆是奴仆中的头儿,又是他们学习基督教义的老师。在这群人中,大家都真诚地同情他,那些妇女更为他感到悲伤。

  “哎,克鲁伊,怎么你比我们还能沉得住气啊?”一个一直在伤心的女人说。她看到站在马车旁边的克鲁伊大婶脸色阴沉但却很平静,于是便发问道。

  “我已经哭干了眼泪,”克鲁伊大婶边回答边用眼睛瞪着朝她们走来的奴隶贩子,“我不想在这个老家伙面前掉眼泪!”

  赫利在穿过怒视他的人群以后,对汤姆喊道:“上车!”

  汤姆上了马车,赫利从车座下拿出来一副沉重的脚镣,紧扣在汤姆的脚踝上。

  车子旁边的人们见此情形都非常气愤,但他们都克制着自己的感情,只是轻声抱怨着。希尔比太太在门廊上说:“赫利先生,你放心吧,你这种做法是没有必要的。”

  “对此我可没有把握,太太,我已经损失了五百美元,现在我不能再冒险了。”

  “太太,你别再对这种人心存幻想了。”克鲁伊大婶气愤地说。两个小男孩此时也明白了父亲的命运,不禁抓着母亲的衣角哭了起来。

  “我非常难过,”汤姆说,“乔治少爷恰好不在家。”

  乔治去附近农庄那个同伴家去了,要在那儿住两三天才回来。他大清早就走了,当时大家还不知道汤姆被卖的事情,所以他走时对此事也是闻所未闻的。

  “请代我转达对乔治少爷的爱意吧。”汤姆诚恳地说。

  赫利打马把汤姆带走了。汤姆目光忧郁地凝视着这个熟悉的农庄,他的目光没有离开过它,一直到最终看不见农庄为止。

  这时候,希尔比先生不在家中,他把汤姆卖掉以摆脱他所害怕的人的控制,他做完这桩生意以后,先是感到解除了一份负担,但妻子的一番话使他那本已泯灭一半的良知苏醒了。紧接着,他便懊悔起来,汤姆那特有的男子汉气概和高尚品德更加使他悔恨自己的选择。尽管他对自己说:他拥有这样做的权利,其它的人都这样做,而且有的人甚至连“别无选择”之类的借口也找不到,但是此时,这种安慰的话却并没起什么作用,他的心依然难以平静下来。他认为自己还是不见到那个令他难堪的场面为妙,于是他决定暂时离开这里几天,到乡下去处理一件生意场上的事情,他希望等他回来时一切都已经过去了。

  在一条脏乱的土路上,汤姆和赫利乘坐的马车在嘎吱吱地向前行进着。平日里所熟悉的景色逐渐被抛到了后面,最后,庄园也从视野中消失了。后来,汤姆发现马车已在一条空旷的大路上行进着。大约走出了半英里路后,赫利在一家铁匠铺前停下车来。他拿出一副手铐想让铁匠将它稍作一下修改。

  “这个手铐对于这个大个儿来说显得有些小了。”赫利边把手铐递给铁匠,边指着汤姆说。

  “上帝啊!那不是希尔比家的汤姆吗?他被卖掉了吗?”

  “是的,被卖掉了。”赫利回答说。

  “是真的吗?”铁匠说,“真是难以预料。你不用给他戴手铐,他最听话,最老实了……”

  “是啊!”赫利说,“但是想要逃走的也多是这种人。那些愚笨的人反倒不在乎去哪儿,更别说那些懒鬼、酒鬼了,说不定他们还喜欢被卖掉呢,那样的话还可以到处转一转,但这种上等货却不喜欢这样。没有办法的,他们长着两条腿,他们不会不用它的,所以只好把他们铐上,我说的不会有错。”

  “哎,”铁匠在自己的工具中摸索着说,“我说,外地人,肯塔基人不喜欢去那边的庄园。那边的黑人死亡频率极高,是这样吗?”

  “是的,很高。有时是因为天气的原因,有时则是另有原因。但话说回来,黑奴死得快些,市场才会兴旺啊。”赫利说。

  “汤姆真是一个好人,他是那样的体面、老实、可靠,一想起他会在南方某个甘蔗园被折磨至死,心里真是太难过了。”

  “但他的机会还是挺好的。我答应他原来的主人好好照料他。我想把他卖给有钱人家做个下人。只要他经受住那里的热病和那种气候,他会找到黑人们喜欢干的好工作的。”

  “他的妻子和孩子都留下了,是吗?”

  “是的,但在那边他可以再娶一个。哎,女人到处都是,很多的。”赫利说。

  赫利和铁匠谈话时,汤姆面带忧伤地坐在铁匠铺外。突然,后面传来了急促的马蹄声。还没等汤姆回过神来,乔治少爷已跳上马车伸手抱住了他的脖子,一面大声责备家里人,一面激动地哭起来。

  “我想说,这件事干得太不光彩了。我不管是谁,也不管他们怎样解释,反正我想说这事太不光彩,太卑鄙下流了!如果我是成人,我绝对不会同意他们这样做!绝对不会同意的。”乔治低声呼喊着。

  “啊,乔治少爷!你能赶来我真高兴!”汤姆说,“走之前见不到你,我真是有些放心不下你。你不知道我现在有多么高兴啊!”此时,汤姆动了一下他的脚,这使得乔治看到了赫利给汤姆戴的脚镣。

  “太可耻了!”他挥动双手喊道,“我非要揍那个家伙不可!我一定要揍他!”

  “不要,乔治少爷,千万别这样,不要再叫嚷了。你惹恼了他是不会对我有帮助的。”

  “那好,看在你的份儿上,我饶了他。但想起来这事,我就觉得不光彩。他们没派人去叫我或是写信告诉我这件事。如果不是汤姆·林肯告诉我的话,恐怕我到现在还不知道真相呢。你知道吗,我在家里把他们全都臭骂了一顿!”

  “乔治少爷,你这样做恐怕不太妥当吧!”

  “我实在忍不住了!我说过这样做不光彩。你看,汤姆叔,”他转身背对着铁匠铺,对汤姆神秘地说,“我把我的银元给你带来了。”

  “啊,乔治少爷,我从没想过要拿你的银元,我不能要你的银元的!”汤姆激动地说。

  “你必须收下,”乔治说,“情况是这样的,我告诉克鲁伊大婶说,我要送给你这块银元。她告诉我在银元中间打个洞,再穿上根线,这样你可以套在脖子上,别人就不会看到了。否则,那个可恶的家伙会拿走它的。告诉你,汤姆叔,我真想臭骂他一顿,这样我会感到好受一些!”

  “不要这样,乔治少爷,这样做对我不会有什么好处的。”

  “那好吧,看在你的面子上就算了,”乔治说着,忙把那银元套在了汤姆的脖子上。“要扣紧上衣,不要让它露出来。记住,每当你看到它,你就知道我会来赎回你的。我和克鲁伊大婶谈过了,我让她不要担心,我会让家里赶快办这件事的。如果父亲不答应,我一定会让他难为情的。”

  “啊,乔治少爷,你千万不要用这样的口气说你父亲啊!”

  “嗯,汤姆叔,我说这话并没有什么恶意。”

  “嗯,乔治少爷,”汤姆说,“你要做个好孩子。你要记得许多人都对你寄予厚望。你要永远都对母亲好,不要学某些孩子的坏样子,等他们长大时,他们甚至看不起自己的母亲。上帝给予我们许多双份的东西,但母亲却只有一个。你即使活到一百岁,也不会找到一个像你母亲这样好的女人。你要依靠她,等你长大后,要成为她最大的安慰。只有这样做,才是我的好孩子,你能做到吗?”

  “是的,汤姆叔,我可以做到。”乔治郑重其事地说。

  “讲话时也要注意分寸,乔治少爷。你这种年纪的男孩有时有点任性是可以理解的。但我希望你做个真正的男子汉,真正的男子汉是不会说出话来伤害自己的父母的。乔治少爷,我这样说,你不生气吧?”

  “不,绝对不生气,你经常给我忠告的。”

  “你知道的,我年岁比你大,”汤姆用他那粗壮的手抚弄着卷曲的头发说,声音如女人般轻柔,“我很清楚你身上所具备的优点。乔治少爷,你有知识,条件也很好,能读善写,你做什么都行,等你长大后,你会成为一个有学问的伟人,你会是个好人。到时候,你父母和庄园的人都会因为你而自豪。要做一个像你父亲那样的好主人,做一个像你母亲那样的真正的基督徒。从此时起,乔治少爷,你都要记住你的造物主啊,少爷!”

  “汤姆叔,你放心吧,我会成为好人的,”乔治说,“我活着要做人中之龙凤。你也不要丧失信心,我会接回你的,就像我上午对克鲁伊大婶所说的,我长大成人后,我要好好修葺一下你们的住处,给你们弄个客厅,再铺上地毯。你一定能过上这种好日子的!”

  此时,赫利手拿铐子来到了马车门口。

  “喂,先生,”乔治跳下车,以傲慢的口气对赫利叫道,“我要告诉我父母,你是怎样对待我的汤姆叔的!”

  “随你怎么去说吧。”奴隶贩子说。

  “我觉得,你这辈子贩卖男女奴隶,像牲口一样拴着他们,真是太可耻了!你不觉得自己这样做太下流了吗?”乔治说。

  “你们那些绅士需要男女奴隶,我不过和他们一样而已,”赫利说,“况且,贩卖者不一定会比购买的人更下流卑鄙。”

  “等我长大了,我决不会做买卖黑奴的事,”乔治说,“今天我真为肯塔基人感到羞耻。本来我还深为自豪呢。”乔治骑在马上环顾着四周,他仿佛期待着他的话能给整个州留下深刻的印象。

  “啊,再见,汤姆叔,你要坚强些啊!”乔治说。

  “再见了,乔治少爷,”汤姆面带爱怜和敬慕地望着乔治说,“愿上帝保佑你!在肯塔基州,像你这样的人太少了!”眼看着那张纯真、稚气未脱的面孔从视线中消失,他不禁真心感叹着。汤姆一直在注视着乔治,直到听不到一点马蹄声为止。到此,家乡的最后一点声响和最后一幅景象都消失了。但汤姆的心头还似留有一片温暖的地方,那就是乔治为他挂上那枚珍贵的银元的地方。汤姆用手按着那银元,使它紧贴在自己的胸膛上。

  “喂,听着,汤姆,”赫利把手铐扔进车厢后部,“我想开始时就对你公道些,就像我对其他黑奴一样。明白地说,你对我公道,我也公道对你。我对黑奴从不冷酷无情,我总会尽量让他们过得舒适。你现在明白了吗?我看你最好还是舒舒服服地坐着,不要耍花招,因为黑鬼的花招,我都已经领教过了,那是没有用的。如果他们老实点,不是总想逃走,在我这儿就可以过几天好日子。否则,那就是自取灭亡,不能怪我了。”

  汤姆让赫利放心,他绝对没想过逃跑。实际上,对于脚戴镣铐的人来说,赫利根本没必要再做什么训诫。但他有这样的习惯,他初次跟买来的黑奴打交道时,总会先训诫几句,以便他们如他所愿,开心一些,多一些信心,以避免不愉快的事情发生。

  现在,让我们先把汤姆搁在一边,来看一看故事中的其他人的命运如何吧!

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 8楼  发表于: 2013-10-10 0


Chapter 11
In Which Property Gets into an Improper State of Mind
It was late in a drizzly afternoon that a traveler alighted at the door of a small country hotel, in the village of N——, in Kentucky. In the barroom he found assembled quite a miscellaneous company, whom stress of weather had driven to harbor, and the place presented the usual scenery of such reunions. Great, tall, raw-boned Kentuckians, attired in hunting-shirts, and trailing their loose joints over a vast extent of territory, with the easy lounge peculiar to the race,—rifles stacked away in the corner, shot-pouches, game-bags, hunting-dogs, and little negroes, all rolled together in the corners,—were the characteristic features in the picture. At each end of the fireplace sat a long-legged gentleman, with his chair tipped back, his hat on his head, and the heels of his muddy boots reposing sublimely on the mantel-piece,—a position, we will inform our readers, decidedly favorable to the turn of reflection incident to western taverns, where travellers exhibit a decided preference for this particular mode of elevating their understandings.
Mine host, who stood behind the bar, like most of his country men, was great of stature, good-natured and loose-jointed, with an enormous shock of hair on his head, and a great tall hat on the top of that.
In fact, everybody in the room bore on his head this characteristic emblem of man’s sovereignty; whether it were felt hat, palm-leaf, greasy beaver, or fine new chapeau, there it reposed with true republican independence. In truth, it appeared to be the characteristic mark of every individual. Some wore them tipped rakishly to one side—these were your men of humor, jolly, free-and-easy dogs; some had them jammed independently down over their noses—these were your hard characters, thorough men, who, when they wore their hats, wanted to wear them, and to wear them just as they had a mind to; there were those who had them set far over back—wide-awake men, who wanted a clear prospect; while careless men, who did not know, or care, how their hats sat, had them shaking about in all directions. The various hats, in fact, were quite a Shakespearean study.
Divers negroes, in very free-and-easy pantaloons, and with no redundancy in the shirt line, were scuttling about, hither and thither, without bringing to pass any very particular results, except expressing a generic willingness to turn over everything in creation generally for the benefit of Mas’r and his guests. Add to this picture a jolly, crackling, rollicking fire, going rejoicingly up a great wide chimney,—the outer door and every window being set wide open, and the calico window-curtain flopping and snapping in a good stiff breeze of damp raw air,—and you have an idea of the jollities of a Kentucky tavern.
Your Kentuckian of the present day is a good illustration of the doctrine of transmitted instincts and pecularities. His fathers were mighty hunters,—men who lived in the woods, and slept under the free, open heavens, with the stars to hold their candles; and their descendant to this day always acts as if the house were his camp,—wears his hat at all hours, tumbles himself about, and puts his heels on the tops of chairs or mantelpieces, just as his father rolled on the green sward, and put his upon trees and logs,—keeps all the windows and doors open, winter and summer, that he may get air enough for his great lungs,—calls everybody “stranger,” with nonchalant bonhommie, and is altogether the frankest, easiest, most jovial creature living.
Into such an assembly of the free and easy our traveller entered. He was a short, thick-set man, carefully dressed, with a round, good-natured countenance, and something rather fussy and particular in his appearance. He was very careful of his valise and umbrella, bringing them in with his own hands, and resisting, pertinaciously, all offers from the various servants to relieve him of them. He looked round the barroom with rather an anxious air, and, retreating with his valuables to the warmest corner, disposed them under his chair, sat down, and looked rather apprehensively up at the worthy whose heels illustrated the end of the mantel-piece, who was spitting from right to left, with a courage and energy rather alarming to gentlemen of weak nerves and particular habits.
“I say, stranger, how are ye?” said the aforesaid gentleman, firing an honorary salute of tobacco-juice in the direction of the new arrival.
“Well, I reckon,” was the reply of the other, as he dodged, with some alarm, the threatening honor.
“Any news?” said the respondent, taking out a strip of tobacco and a large hunting-knife from his pocket.
“Not that I know of,” said the man.
“Chaw?” said the first speaker, handing the old gentleman a bit of his tobacco, with a decidedly brotherly air.
“No, thank ye—it don’t agree with me,” said the little man, edging off.
“Don’t, eh?” said the other, easily, and stowing away the morsel in his own mouth, in order to keep up the supply of tobacco-juice, for the general benefit of society.
The old gentleman uniformly gave a little start whenever his long-sided brother fired in his direction; and this being observed by his companion, he very good-naturedly turned his artillery to another quarter, and proceeded to storm one of the fire-irons with a degree of military talent fully sufficient to take a city.
“What’s that?” said the old gentleman, observing some of the company formed in a group around a large handbill.
“Nigger advertised!” said one of the company, briefly.
Mr. Wilson, for that was the old gentleman’s name, rose up, and, after carefully adjusting his valise and umbrella, proceeded deliberately to take out his spectacles and fix them on his nose; and, this operation being performed, read as follows:
“Ran away from the subscriber, my mulatto boy, George. Said George six feet in height, a very light mulatto, brown curly hair; is very intelligent, speaks handsomely, can read and write, will probably try to pass for a white man, is deeply scarred on his back and shoulders, has been branded in his right hand with the letter H.
“I will give four hundred dollars for him alive, and the same sum for satisfactory proof that he has been killed.”
The old gentleman read this advertisement from end to end in a low voice, as if he were studying it.
The long-legged veteran, who had been besieging the fire-iron, as before related, now took down his cumbrous length, and rearing aloft his tall form, walked up to the advertisement and very deliberately spit a full discharge of tobacco-juice on it.
“There’s my mind upon that!” said he, briefly, and sat down again.
“Why, now, stranger, what’s that for?” said mine host.
“I’d do it all the same to the writer of that ar paper, if he was here,” said the long man, coolly resuming his old employment of cutting tobacco. “Any man that owns a boy like that, and can’t find any better way o’ treating on him, deserves to lose him. Such papers as these is a shame to Kentucky; that’s my mind right out, if anybody wants to know!”
“Well, now, that’s a fact,” said mine host, as he made an entry in his book.
“I’ve got a gang of boys, sir,” said the long man, resuming his attack on the fire-irons, “and I jest tells ’em—‘Boys,’ says I,—‘run now! dig! put! jest when ye want to! I never shall come to look after you!’ That’s the way I keep mine. Let ’em know they are free to run any time, and it jest breaks up their wanting to. More ’n all, I’ve got free papers for ’em all recorded, in case I gets keeled up any o’ these times, and they know it; and I tell ye, stranger, there an’t a fellow in our parts gets more out of his niggers than I do. Why, my boys have been to Cincinnati, with five hundred dollars’ worth of colts, and brought me back the money, all straight, time and agin. It stands to reason they should. Treat ’em like dogs, and you’ll have dogs’ works and dogs’ actions. Treat ’em like men, and you’ll have men’s works.” And the honest drover, in his warmth, endorsed this moral sentiment by firing a perfect feu de joi at the fireplace.
“I think you’re altogether right, friend,” said Mr. Wilson; “and this boy described here is a fine fellow—no mistake about that. He worked for me some half-dozen years in my bagging factory, and he was my best hand, sir. He is an ingenious fellow, too: he invented a machine for the cleaning of hemp—a really valuable affair; it’s gone into use in several factories. His master holds the patent of it.”
“I’ll warrant ye,” said the drover, “holds it and makes money out of it, and then turns round and brands the boy in his right hand. If I had a fair chance, I’d mark him, I reckon so that he’d carry it one while.”
“These yer knowin’ boys is allers aggravatin’ and sarcy,” said a coarse-looking fellow, from the other side of the room; “that’s why they gets cut up and marked so. If they behaved themselves, they wouldn’t.”
“That is to say, the Lord made ’em men, and it’s a hard squeeze gettin ’em down into beasts,” said the drover, dryly.
“Bright niggers isn’t no kind of ’vantage to their masters,” continued the other, well entrenched, in a coarse, unconscious obtuseness, from the contempt of his opponent; “what’s the use o’ talents and them things, if you can’t get the use on ’em yourself? Why, all the use they make on ’t is to get round you. I’ve had one or two of these fellers, and I jest sold ’em down river. I knew I’d got to lose ’em, first or last, if I didn’t.”
“Better send orders up to the Lord, to make you a set, and leave out their souls entirely,” said the drover.
Here the conversation was interrupted by the approach of a small one-horse buggy to the inn. It had a genteel appearance, and a well-dressed, gentlemanly man sat on the seat, with a colored servant driving.
The whole party examined the new comer with the interest with which a set of loafers in a rainy day usually examine every newcomer. He was very tall, with a dark, Spanish complexion, fine, expressive black eyes, and close-curling hair, also of a glossy blackness. His well-formed aquiline nose, straight thin lips, and the admirable contour of his finely-formed limbs, impressed the whole company instantly with the idea of something uncommon. He walked easily in among the company, and with a nod indicated to his waiter where to place his trunk, bowed to the company, and, with his hat in his hand, walked up leisurely to the bar, and gave in his name as Henry Butter, Oaklands, Shelby County. Turning, with an indifferent air, he sauntered up to the advertisement, and read it over.
“Jim,” he said to his man, “seems to me we met a boy something like this, up at Beman’s, didn’t we?”
“Yes, Mas’r, said Jim, “only I an’t sure about the hand.”
“Well, I didn’t look, of course,” said the stranger with a careless yawn. Then walking up to the landlord, he desired him to furnish him with a private apartment, as he had some writing to do immediately.
The landlord was all obsequious, and a relay of about seven negroes, old and young, male and female, little and big, were soon whizzing about, like a covey of partridges, bustling, hurrying, treading on each other’s toes, and tumbling over each other, in their zeal to get Mas’r’s room ready, while he seated himself easily on a chair in the middle of the room, and entered into conversation with the man who sat next to him.
The manufacturer, Mr. Wilson, from the time of the entrance of the stranger, had regarded him with an air of disturbed and uneasy curiosity. He seemed to himself to have met and been acquainted with him somewhere, but he could not recollect. Every few moments, when the man spoke, or moved, or smiled, he would start and fix his eyes on him, and then suddenly withdraw them, as the bright, dark eyes met his with such unconcerned coolness. At last, a sudden recollection seemed to flash upon him, for he stared at the stranger with such an air of blank amazement and alarm, that he walked up to him.
“Mr. Wilson, I think,” said he, in a tone of recognition, and extending his hand. “I beg your pardon, I didn’t recollect you before. I see you remember me,—Mr. Butler, of Oaklands, Shelby County.”
“Ye—yes—yes, sir,” said Mr. Wilson, like one speaking in a dream.
Just then a negro boy entered, and announced that Mas’r’s room was ready.
“Jim, see to the trunks,” said the gentleman, negligently; then addressing himself to Mr. Wilson, he added—“I should like to have a few moments’ conversation with you on business, in my room, if you please.”
Mr. Wilson followed him, as one who walks in his sleep; and they proceeded to a large upper chamber, where a new-made fire was crackling, and various servants flying about, putting finishing touches to the arrangements.
When all was done, and the servants departed, the young man deliberately locked the door, and putting the key in his pocket, faced about, and folding his arms on his bosom, looked Mr. Wilson full in the face.
“George!” said Mr. Wilson.
“Yes, George,” said the young man.
“I couldn’t have thought it!”
“I am pretty well disguised, I fancy,” said the young man, with a smile. “A little walnut bark has made my yellow skin a genteel brown, and I’ve dyed my hair black; so you see I don’t answer to the advertisement at all.”
“O, George! but this is a dangerous game you are playing. I could not have advised you to it.”
“I can do it on my own responsibility,” said George, with the same proud smile.
We remark, en passant, that George was, by his father’s side, of white descent. His mother was one of those unfortunates of her race, marked out by personal beauty to be the slave of the passions of her possessor, and the mother of children who may never know a father. From one of the proudest families in Kentucky he had inherited a set of fine European features, and a high, indomitable spirit. From his mother he had received only a slight mulatto tinge, amply compensated by its accompanying rich, dark eye. A slight change in the tint of the skin and the color of his hair had metamorphosed him into the Spanish-looking fellow he then appeared; and as gracefulness of movement and gentlemanly manners had always been perfectly natural to him, he found no difficulty in playing the bold part he had adopted—that of a gentleman travelling with his domestic.
Mr. Wilson, a good-natured but extremely fidgety and cautious old gentleman, ambled up and down the room, appearing, as John Bunyan hath it, “much tumbled up and down in his mind,” and divided between his wish to help George, and a certain confused notion of maintaining law and order: so, as he shambled about, he delivered himself as follows:
“Well, George, I s’pose you’re running away—leaving your lawful master, George—(I don’t wonder at it)—at the same time, I’m sorry, George,—yes, decidedly—I think I must say that, George—it’s my duty to tell you so.”
“Why are you sorry, sir?” said George, calmly.
“Why, to see you, as it were, setting yourself in opposition to the laws of your country.”
“My country!” said George, with a strong and bitter emphasis; “what country have I, but the grave,—and I wish to God that I was laid there!”
“Why, George, no—no—it won’t do; this way of talking is wicked—unscriptural. George, you’ve got a hard master—in fact, he is—well he conducts himself reprehensibly—I can’t pretend to defend him. But you know how the angel commanded Hagar to return to her mistress, and submit herself under the hand;1 and the apostle sent back Onesimus to his master.”2
“Don’t quote Bible at me that way, Mr. Wilson,” said George, with a flashing eye, “don’t! for my wife is a Christian, and I mean to be, if ever I get to where I can; but to quote Bible to a fellow in my circumstances, is enough to make him give it up altogether. I appeal to God Almighty;—I’m willing to go with the case to Him, and ask Him if I do wrong to seek my freedom.”
“These feelings are quite natural, George,” said the good-natured man, blowing his nose. “Yes, they’re natural, but it is my duty not to encourage ’em in you. Yes, my boy, I’m sorry for you, now; it’s a bad case—very bad; but the apostle says, ‘Let everyone abide in the condition in which he is called.’ We must all submit to the indications of Providence, George,—don’t you see?”
George stood with his head drawn back, his arms folded tightly over his broad breast, and a bitter smile curling his lips.
“I wonder, Mr. Wilson, if the Indians should come and take you a prisoner away from your wife and children, and want to keep you all your life hoeing corn for them, if you’d think it your duty to abide in the condition in which you were called. I rather think that you’d think the first stray horse you could find an indication of Providence—shouldn’t you?”
The little old gentleman stared with both eyes at this illustration of the case; but, though not much of a reasoner, he had the sense in which some logicians on this particular subject do not excel,—that of saying nothing, where nothing could be said. So, as he stood carefully stroking his umbrella, and folding and patting down all the creases in it, he proceeded on with his exhortations in a general way.
“You see, George, you know, now, I always have stood your friend; and whatever I’ve said, I’ve said for your good. Now, here, it seems to me, you’re running an awful risk. You can’t hope to carry it out. If you’re taken, it will be worse with you than ever; they’ll only abuse you, and half kill you, and sell you down the river.”
“Mr. Wilson, I know all this,” said George. “I do run a risk, but—” he threw open his overcoat, and showed two pistols and a bowie-knife. “There!” he said, “I’m ready for ’em! Down south I never will go.
No! if it comes to that, I can earn myself at least six feet of free soil,—the first and last I shall ever own in Kentucky!”
“Why, George, this state of mind is awful; it’s getting really desperate George. I’m concerned. Going to break the laws of your country!”
“My country again! Mr. Wilson, you have a country; but what country have I, or any one like me, born of slave mothers? What laws are there for us? We don’t make them,—we don’t consent to them,—we have nothing to do with them; all they do for us is to crush us, and keep us down. Haven’t I heard your Fourth-of-July speeches? Don’t you tell us all, once a year, that governments derive their just power from the consent of the governed? Can’t a fellow think, that hears such things? Can’t he put this and that together, and see what it comes to?”
Mr. Wilson’s mind was one of those that may not unaptly be represented by a bale of cotton,—downy, soft, benevolently fuzzy and confused. He really pitied George with all his heart, and had a sort of dim and cloudy perception of the style of feeling that agitated him; but he deemed it his duty to go on talking good to him, with infinite pertinacity.
“George, this is bad. I must tell you, you know, as a friend, you’d better not be meddling with such notions; they are bad, George, very bad, for boys in your condition,—very;” and Mr. Wilson sat down to a table, and began nervously chewing the handle of his umbrella.
“See here, now, Mr. Wilson,” said George, coming up and sitting himself determinately down in front of him; “look at me, now. Don’t I sit before you, every way, just as much a man as you are? Look at my face,—look at my hands,—look at my body,” and the young man drew himself up proudly; “why am I not a man, as much as anybody? Well, Mr. Wilson, hear what I can tell you. I had a father—one of your Kentucky gentlemen—who didn’t think enough of me to keep me from being sold with his dogs and horses, to satisfy the estate, when he died. I saw my mother put up at sheriff’s sale, with her seven children. They were sold before her eyes, one by one, all to different masters; and I was the youngest. She came and kneeled down before old Mas’r, and begged him to buy her with me, that she might have at least one child with her; and he kicked her away with his heavy boot. I saw him do it; and the last that I heard was her moans and screams, when I was tied to his horse’s neck, to be carried off to his place.”
“Well, then?”
“My master traded with one of the men, and bought my oldest sister. She was a pious, good girl,—a member of the Baptist church,—and as handsome as my poor mother had been. She was well brought up, and had good manners. At first, I was glad she was bought, for I had one friend near me. I was soon sorry for it. Sir, I have stood at the door and heard her whipped, when it seemed as if every blow cut into my naked heart, and I couldn’t do anything to help her; and she was whipped, sir, for wanting to live a decent Christian life, such as your laws give no slave girl a right to live; and at last I saw her chained with a trader’s gang, to be sent to market in Orleans,—sent there for nothing else but that,—and that’s the last I know of her. Well, I grew up,—long years and years,—no father, no mother, no sister, not a living soul that cared for me more than a dog; nothing but whipping, scolding, starving. Why, sir, I’ve been so hungry that I have been glad to take the bones they threw to their dogs; and yet, when I was a little fellow, and laid awake whole nights and cried, it wasn’t the hunger, it wasn’t the whipping, I cried for. No, sir, it was for my mother and my sisters,—it was because I hadn’t a friend to love me on earth. I never knew what peace or comfort was. I never had a kind word spoken to me till I came to work in your factory. Mr. Wilson, you treated me well; you encouraged me to do well, and to learn to read and write, and to try to make something of myself; and God knows how grateful I am for it. Then, sir, I found my wife; you’ve seen her,—you know how beautiful she is. When I found she loved me, when I married her, I scarcely could believe I was alive, I was so happy; and, sir, she is as good as she is beautiful. But now what? Why, now comes my master, takes me right away from my work, and my friends, and all I like, and grinds me down into the very dirt! And why? Because, he says, I forgot who I was; he says, to teach me that I am only a nigger! After all, and last of all, he comes between me and my wife, and says I shall give her up, and live with another woman. And all this your laws give him power to do, in spite of God or man. Mr. Wilson, look at it! There isn’t one of all these things, that have broken the hearts of my mother and my sister, and my wife and myself, but your laws allow, and give every man power to do, in Kentucky, and none can say to him nay! Do you call these the laws of my country? Sir, I haven’t any country, anymore than I have any father. But I’m going to have one. I don’t want anything of your country, except to be let alone,—to go peaceably out of it; and when I get to Canada, where the laws will own me and protect me, that shall be my country, and its laws I will obey. But if any man tries to stop me, let him take care, for I am desperate. I’ll fight for my liberty to the last breath I breathe. You say your fathers did it; if it was right for them, it is right for me!”
This speech, delivered partly while sitting at the table, and partly walking up and down the room,—delivered with tears, and flashing eyes, and despairing gestures,—was altogether too much for the good-natured old body to whom it was addressed, who had pulled out a great yellow silk pocket-handkerchief, and was mopping up his face with great energy.
“Blast ’em all!” he suddenly broke out. “Haven’t I always said so—the infernal old cusses! I hope I an’t swearing, now. Well! go ahead, George, go ahead; but be careful, my boy; don’t shoot anybody, George, unless—well—you’d better not shoot, I reckon; at least, I wouldn’t hit anybody, you know. Where is your wife, George?” he added, as he nervously rose, and began walking the room.
“Gone, sir gone, with her child in her arms, the Lord only knows where;—gone after the north star; and when we ever meet, or whether we meet at all in this world, no creature can tell.”
“Is it possible! astonishing! from such a kind family?”
“Kind families get in debt, and the laws of our country allow them to sell the child out of its mother’s bosom to pay its master’s debts,” said George, bitterly.
“Well, well,” said the honest old man, fumbling in his pocket: “I s’pose, perhaps, I an’t following my judgment,—hang it, I won’t follow my judgment!” he added, suddenly; “so here, George,” and, taking out a roll of bills from his pocket-book, he offered them to George.
“No, my kind, good sir!” said George, “you’ve done a great deal for me, and this might get you into trouble. I have money enough, I hope, to take me as far as I need it.”
“No; but you must, George. Money is a great help everywhere;—can’t have too much, if you get it honestly. Take it,—do take it, now,—do, my boy!”
“On condition, sir, that I may repay it at some future time, I will,” said George, taking up the money.
“And now, George, how long are you going to travel in this way?—not long or far, I hope. It’s well carried on, but too bold. And this black fellow,—who is he?”
“A true fellow, who went to Canada more than a year ago. He heard, after he got there, that his master was so angry at him for going off that he had whipped his poor old mother; and he has come all the way back to comfort her, and get a chance to get her away.”
“Has he got her?”
“Not yet; he has been hanging about the place, and found no chance yet. Meanwhile, he is going with me as far as Ohio, to put me among friends that helped him, and then he will come back after her.
“Dangerous, very dangerous!” said the old man.
George drew himself up, and smiled disdainfully.
The old gentleman eyed him from head to foot, with a sort of innocent wonder.
“George, something has brought you out wonderfully. You hold up your head, and speak and move like another man,” said Mr. Wilson.
“Because I’m a freeman!” said George, proudly. “Yes, sir; I’ve said Mas’r for the last time to any man. I’m free!”
“Take care! You are not sure,—you may be taken.”
“All men are free and equal in the grave, if it comes to that, Mr. Wilson,” said George.
“I’m perfectly dumb-founded with your boldness!” said Mr. Wilson,—“to come right here to the nearest tavern!”
“Mr. Wilson, it is so bold, and this tavern is so near, that they will never think of it; they will look for me on ahead, and you yourself wouldn’t know me. Jim’s master don’t live in this county; he isn’t known in these parts. Besides, he is given up; nobody is looking after him, and nobody will take me up from the advertisement, I think.”
“But the mark in your hand?”
George drew off his glove, and showed a newly-healed scar in his hand.
“That is a parting proof of Mr. Harris’ regard,” he said, scornfully. “A fortnight ago, he took it into his head to give it to me, because he said he believed I should try to get away one of these days. Looks interesting, doesn’t it?” he said, drawing his glove on again.
“I declare, my very blood runs cold when I think of it,—your condition and your risks!” said Mr. Wilson.
“Mine has run cold a good many years, Mr. Wilson; at present, it’s about up to the boiling point,” said George.
“Well, my good sir,” continued George, after a few moments’ silence, “I saw you knew me; I thought I’d just have this talk with you, lest your surprised looks should bring me out. I leave early tomorrow morning, before daylight; by tomorrow night I hope to sleep safe in Ohio. I shall travel by daylight, stop at the best hotels, go to the dinner-tables with the lords of the land. So, good-by, sir; if you hear that I’m taken, you may know that I’m dead!”
George stood up like a rock, and put out his hand with the air of a prince. The friendly little old man shook it heartily, and after a little shower of caution, he took his umbrella, and fumbled his way out of the room.
George stood thoughtfully looking at the door, as the old man closed it. A thought seemed to flash across his mind. He hastily stepped to it, and opening it, said,
“Mr. Wilson, one word more.”
The old gentleman entered again, and George, as before, locked the door, and then stood for a few moments looking on the floor, irresolutely. At last, raising his head with a sudden effort—“Mr. Wilson, you have shown yourself a Christian in your treatment of me,—I want to ask one last deed of Christian kindness of you.”
“Well, George.”
“Well, sir,—what you said was true. I am running a dreadful risk. There isn’t, on earth, a living soul to care if I die,” he added, drawing his breath hard, and speaking with a great effort,—“I shall be kicked out and buried like a dog, and nobody’ll think of it a day after,—only my poor wife! Poor soul! she’ll mourn and grieve; and if you’d only contrive, Mr. Wilson, to send this little pin to her. She gave it to me for a Christmas present, poor child! Give it to her, and tell her I loved her to the last. Will you? Will you?” he added, earnestly.
“Yes, certainly—poor fellow!” said the old gentleman, taking the pin, with watery eyes, and a melancholy quiver in his voice.
“Tell her one thing,” said George; “it’s my last wish, if she can get to Canada, to go there. No matter how kind her mistress is,—no matter how much she loves her home; beg her not to go back,—for slavery always ends in misery. Tell her to bring up our boy a free man, and then he won’t suffer as I have. Tell her this, Mr. Wilson, will you?”
“Yes, George. I’ll tell her; but I trust you won’t die; take heart,—you’re a brave fellow. Trust in the Lord, George. I wish in my heart you were safe through, though,—that’s what I do.”
“Is there a God to trust in?” said George, in such a tone of bitter despair as arrested the old gentleman’s words. “O, I’ve seen things all my life that have made me feel that there can’t be a God. You Christians don’t know how these things look to us. There’s a God for you, but is there any for us?”
“O, now, don’t—don’t, my boy!” said the old man, almost sobbing as he spoke; “don’t feel so! There is—there is; clouds and darkness are around about him, but righteousness and judgment are the habitation of his throne. There’s a God, George,—believe it; trust in Him, and I’m sure He’ll help you. Everything will be set right,—if not in this life, in another.”
The real piety and benevolence of the simple old man invested him with a temporary dignity and authority, as he spoke. George stopped his distracted walk up and down the room, stood thoughtfully a moment, and then said, quietly,
“Thank you for saying that, my good friend; I’ll think of that.”
1 Gen. 16. The angel bade the pregnant Hagar return to her mistress Sarai, even though Sarai had dealt harshly with her.



第十一章 黑奴竟然在白日做梦

  在一个飘着濛濛细雨的下午的傍晚时分,一位旅客来到了肯塔基州N村的一家乡村小旅馆里。在这间小旅馆的酒吧里他看到了一帮被这雨天赶到这儿来的形形色色的人。这些人呆在这间屋子之中,时常可以看到这样的画面:这些人身材虽然高大,但却瘦瘦弱弱,身上穿着猪装,用一种当地人惯常表现出来的懒样子,仰面朝天地伸直了手脚躺着,占了很大一块地方;他们的来福熗架在屋角,子弹袋啦,猎物包啦,猎狗和小黑奴们也都堆放在角落里。这就是这幅画面的突出特征。有两位长着长长的腿的绅士分坐在壁炉的两端。他们头上戴着帽子,两条腿旁若无人般地放在壁炉架上,向后倚着椅子。读者有权知道,在提倡沉思之风的西部旅馆里,旅行者们对这种架起双脚的思考方式(这可以大大提高领悟力)是特别倾心的。

  站在吧台后面的是这个旅馆的主人,他和他的大多数同乡一样,有着很好的脾气,高大的身材,粗壮的骨骼,一头乱蓬蓬的头发上面盖着一顶高顶礼帽。

  事实上,这个屋子里的每个人的头上都戴着这样一顶帽子,这帽子代表着顶天立地的男子汉般的气势,不管是毡帽还是棕榈叶帽抑或油腻腻的獭皮帽,看上去都是全新的礼帽,都这么不折不扣地安放在每个人的脑袋上。每个人各自的特点也能从帽子上看出来,有些人幽默风趣,快活自在,他们就把帽子时髦地歪戴在一边;有些人严肃认真,他们之所以要带帽子,是因为他们觉得必须戴,而且随心所欲地想怎么戴就怎么戴,于是他们就独树一帜地将帽子压在鼻子上;还有一些头脑清楚的人,他们把帽子推到脑后;至于那些马大哈般的人物,他们要么是不知道,要么是根本不在乎帽子该怎么放才对。这些各式各样的帽子也许真值得莎士比亚先生仔细做一番研究和描绘呢。

  有那么几个光着膀子,穿着肥大的裤子的黑人,他们紧张地忙前忙后,结果是除了表现出愿意为主人和客人提供服务的意愿之外,什么也没有表现出来。这里面还有这么一幅画面:一只燃烧得旺旺的火炉,火焰哗哗叭叭地作响,并使着劲地往上直窜。屋子的大门,窗子,全都向四面敞开着,印花的布窗帘被潮湿的刺骨的寒风,吹得啪啪嗒嗒作响。经过这一番描绘,你或多或少地会对肯塔基这个旅馆里的忙碌有所了解了吧。

  可以更好地论证本能及特性遗传学说的绝妙例证的便是现今的肯塔基人。他们的祖先是那些生活在森林中,睡在草地上,拿星星当蜡烛用的了不起的猎人;而他们的后代现在也是把房子当作帐篷,头上总不会缺少那顶帽子,他们到处乱滚,把脚放在椅子背上或者是壁炉架上。这与他们的祖先在草地上到处滚动,把脚放在树上或是圆木上是如此大同小异。不管春夏秋冬,他们都将门窗打开,为的是使自己能够呼吸到足够新鲜的空气。他们不管叫谁都叫“兄弟”,而且叫得是那么的自然。换言之,他们是这个世上最坦率、最和气和最快乐的人。

  这位旅客碰到的就是这样一群自由自在的人。这位旅客身材又矮又胖,衣服整整齐齐,有一张和蔼可亲的圆脸,看上去有些奇怪,又有些过分拘谨。他十分看重他的雨伞和提包,决意不肯让旅馆里的侍应们帮忙,而是自己把这些东西提进来。他心惊胆颤地环视了一下这间酒吧,拿着他的贵重的东西,蜷缩到一个最暖和的角落,不安地看了看那位把脚放在壁炉上的好汉。这个人正在那儿一口接着一口地吐着痰,那份勇气和精力,让那些胆小而爱干净的绅士们大为震惊。

  “哎,你好吗!兄弟。”那汉子一边向着这位初来的客人喷出一口烟一边问着。

  这人一面答着“我想,还行吧。”一面躲闪着他这种吓人的招呼方式。

  那汉子又问道:“有什么新闻吗?”边说边掏出一片烟叶和一把个头很大的猎刀来。

  那人答道:“我倒是没听说什么。”

  那个先打招呼的汉子说道:“嚼吗?”同时殷勤地递给那位老先生一点烟叶。

  那小个子边躲闪着边回答道:“不,我不嚼这东西,谢谢你。”

  “真得不嚼吗?”那人边说着边把那口烟叶送进了自己的嘴里,为了照顾周围人,他可要保证烟叶的充足供给呀。

  那位老先生每次看到那位长腰兄弟冲着他这边喷烟吐雾时,都不免心头一颤。他的同伴注意到了这一点,于是那位长腰兄弟便心平气和地将炮口转向另一地区,用足够攻克一座城池的军事力量向一根火炉通条进攻起来。

  老先生瞧见一张大告示前围了很多人,便禁不住问道:“那是什么?”

  有一个人简短地说道:“该不会是悬赏抓黑奴吧?”

  那位老先生(他的名字叫威尔森)站了起来,仔仔细细地收拾了一下雨伞和提包,然后小心翼翼地掏出眼镜把它戴上,这才走了过去读起了那张告示:

  “本人家中出逃了一位叫乔治的混血黑奴。他身高六英尺,棕色卷发,皮肤浅色;聪明机灵,谈吐流畅,能读书写字,极有可能冒充白人,其背部与肩部上有深深的疤痕,右手背上烙有‘H’这个字母。凡能将该黑奴活捉或是能提供事实证明该黑奴已被处死者,一律赏四百大洋。”

  那位老先生从头到尾将这则广告低声地读了一遍,就好像要研究它似的。

  前面提到过的那位一直在“对付”火炉通条的长腿老战士,这时把他那两条笨重的腿放了下来,将高大的身躯挺直,走到告示前,不紧不慢地对着广告吐了一大口烟汁。

  他简短地说了句“这就是我的看法”之后,便又重新坐了下来。

  店老板叫嚷道:“兄弟,干什么,你这是在干什么?”

  那大个子一边说一边又平静地嚼起烟叶来:“要是出告示的那个家伙在这儿的话,我还要朝着他吐一口呢。要是谁家有这么一个黑奴,却不好好对待他的话,那他就应该逃跑。这种广告真是太丢肯塔基的脸了;要是谁还想知道我的看法,这就是我的看法!”

  老板一边记账一面赞同地说:“对,这真是实话。”

  那大个子边说着,边又展开了对火炉通条的进攻:“我就跟我自己的那一帮黑奴明说了——我说:伙计们,你们逃吧,溜吧,跑吧!你们喜欢跑就跑!我才懒得追你们呢!这就是我的治理之道。让他们明白,只要他们想走,什么时候都可以,他们也就不会有这种想法了。不但如此,我还帮他们准备好了自由证书,并且备了案,等着万一哪一天我走了霉运可以用得着。不瞒你们说,我所做的这些事情他们都知道,在我们这块地方谁也比不上我从黑奴身上得到的好处多。我的黑奴带着值五百块的马匹去辛辛那提去卖,卖回来的钱一个子儿也不少地都交给我。像这样的事还不止一次两次呢!他们这么做,也在情理之中。你如果把他们当成狗,他们就会像狗一样干活;你如果把他们当人,他们也会给你回报的。”那宽厚的奴隶主说得正在兴头上,忍不住朝着壁炉放了一通礼炮,用来表示他对这番高谈阔论的得意。

  威尔森先生说道:“朋友,你说得真是千真万确。这告示所讲的那个黑奴可实实在在是个好小伙儿。他在我经营的麻袋厂干了将近六年的活儿,是我最得力的助手,先生。他可聪明了,还发明了一种特管用的洗麻机。后来很多厂家都使用这种机器呢。现在他的东家的手里还握着这种机器的专利证呢。”

  那奴隶主说:“我就说吗,这边拿着人家的专利证赚钱,那边又给人家的右手上烙个记号。要是给我个机会,我非得给他也搞上一个,让他也尝尝这种滋味不可。”

  屋子另一边有一个相貌粗俗的人插嘴说道,“这些耍小聪明的黑奴到底是太没规矩了,他们太神气活现,所以他们才挨打,才被烙上记号。如果他们老实点的话,也就不会这样了。”

  那个奴隶主表情冷漠地说道:“你的意思是说,上帝把他们创造成人,还得花费一番力气再把他们压榨成畜牲喽。”

  方才那个家伙接着说着,由于他粗俗无知,丝毫没有感觉到对方对他的鄙夷,“聪明点的黑奴对主人没有丝毫好处,要是对你来说没有什么好处,他们那些本事又算得上什么呢?他们绞尽脑汁地想法算计你。我原来也有一两个这样的伙计,我干脆把他们卖到南边儿去了。如果不把他们卖掉,他们早晚也会溜掉。我觉得就是这么回事儿。”

  那奴隶主说道,“你最好是给上帝列个单子出来,让他为你特制一批完全没有灵魂的黑奴。”

  话说到这儿突然被打断了,因为一辆小巧的马车停在了旅店门口。这马车看上去气势不俗,赶车的是个黑奴,上面坐着一位气宇轩昂、绅士派头十足的人。

  整个屋子里的人都饶有兴趣地打量着这个新来的绅士。在这样的雨天,这样一帮闲人通常都会兴趣十足地打量每一个新来的客人。这位新来的客人身材高挑,肤色浅黑,就好像是西班牙人一样,黑亮的眼睛,清秀有神,短短的卷发,又黑又亮。他长着鹰钩鼻和又直又薄的嘴唇,他四肢匀称,派头不凡,让人一看就感到此人非同寻常。他在众人火辣辣的目光注视下,从容不迫地走了进来,向仆人点了点头,示意他应该把行李置于何处,又向众人致意,然后拿着帽子,慢悠悠地走到柜台前,自称是从希尔比郡的奥克兰来的亨里·巴特勒。然后,他漫不经心地转过身来,走到告示跟前,把那告示看了一遍:然后,他对他的仆人说道:“吉姆,我觉得这个人有点儿像我们在贝尔纳旅店见过的那个黑人,你说是不是?”

  吉姆道:“可不是嘛,但我可不敢肯定对于他的手的描绘,老爷。”

  那个陌生人说道:“是嘛,这个我倒没有留意过。”接着他舒舒服服地打了个呵欠,之后走到柜台面前,希望能开一个单人房间,因为他有点儿东西要写。

  老板当然是一口答应下来,跟着就有六七个黑奴,争先恐后乱哄哄地忙起来。这伙人之中有老有少,有男有女,有高有矮,他们忙忙碌碌地跑前跑后,不是你跟我撞了个满怀,就是我踩了你的脚,周到地为客人收拾房问。而此时此刻那客人正舒舒服服地坐在屋子中间的一张椅子上,和旁边的人闲聊。

  那个工厂主威尔森先生,从陌生人进屋的那一刹那起,就紧张不安地盯着他。他觉得好像在哪儿见过这个人,而且还像老朋友似的,可就是怎么也记不起来了。那个陌生人的音容笑貌,举手投足,都令他吃惊,都令他目不转睛地盯住他看。可是当那双炯炯有神的眼睛毫不在意地与他的视线相交时,他赶紧把目光转到别处去了。终于,他突然记起来了,惊慌失措地冲着那人看着,使那个陌生人不得不来到他的跟前。

  那人用一种认出他的腔调说道:“我想你应该是威尔森先生吧,”他向他伸出手,“请你别介意,我刚才没认出你来,我想你还认识我吧,我是从希尔比郡奥克兰来的巴特勒。”

  威尔森仿佛在说梦话似的答道:“哦,先生,是的是的。”

  就在这时,一个黑奴进来说:“老爷,你的房间已经准备好了。”

  这位先生随口对吉姆说:“吉姆,你照看一下箱子,”又转过身来对威尔森先生说道,“如果你不介意的话,我想请你去我那儿谈点生意上的事。”

  威尔森先生迷迷糊糊地跟着他上了楼,到了一间宽敞的屋子里。屋子里的火劈劈拍拍地烧得正旺;还有好几个仆人在房间里忙碌地收拾着最后一点小东西。

  待仆人们收拾完离开屋子之后,那年轻人才从容地将门锁上并将钥匙装进口袋里,然后转过身,双手交叉在胸前,直盯着威尔森先生。

  威尔森先生惊叫道:“乔治!”

  年轻人说道:“没错,我就是乔治。”

  “这真是太出乎我的意料了。”

  年轻人微笑着说道:“我想,我的化妆还不错吧。只需要一点点胡桃汁,就可以把我的黄皮肤变成现在这种淡雅的浅棕色。我把头发也染黑了。所以你看,我一点儿也不像告示上悬赏的那个黑奴了。”

  “可是,乔治,你这个游戏可真是太危险了。如果是我的话,我可不赞成你这么做。”

  乔治说道:“我自己可是敢做敢当。”他的脸上依然带着自豪的笑容。

  在这里我们得插几句,乔治继承了他父亲的白人血统。他的母亲命可真苦,生了一群不知父亲是谁的孩子。因为她长得天生美貌,所以便成了主人泄欲的工具。乔治继承了肯塔基一家豪门望族的欧罗巴人的英俊面孔和那坚韧不拔的傲气。从他母亲那里他只接受了一点儿混血儿的浅黑色的皮肤,可是这些问题都被他那双黑眼睛掩盖住了。因此,只要在皮肤和头发的颜色上做少许的改变,他就会变成现在这副样子了。而且他那天生的优雅和绅士风度,使他能够轻轻松松地成功扮演目前这份具有挑战性的角色——一个带着仆人出外旅行的绅士。

  威尔森先生与生俱来的是善良,可是他胆子小,遇到芝麻大点的事,也会过度地紧张焦躁。此时,他来来回回地在屋子里踱着步子,心里头七上八下的。他既想帮乔治的忙,又怕违反有关法纪。这两种想法搞得他矛盾至极。他一面踱着步一面说:

  “那么,乔治,我觉得你是在逃亡了——逃离开你法定的主人,是不是,乔治?——对于这一点我并不感到吃惊——可是乔治,我很难过,真的,十分难过——我想这是我必须跟你说的,乔治——这是我的义务。”

  乔治平静地问道:“先生,你为什么要难过呢?”

  “为什么?还不是因为你非得以身试法,来违抗你的国家的法律啊。”

  乔治沉重而又苦涩地说道:“我的国家!我除了坟墓以外,难道还会有什么国家嘛——我真恨不得上帝让我早点死才好呢!”

  “哎,这可不行呀,乔治——这可不行呀——你千万不要这样说呀,这可是天大的罪过呀——这可是有悖于《圣经》的教义的呀!不错,乔治,你是遇上了一个狠心的主人——他的所作所为是无法饶恕的——我根本不想帮他说话。可是你应该知道天使是怎么样地让黑格心甘情愿地回到她主母那儿去并且服从她的;圣徒也打发奥内希姆回到他的家里去了。”

  “别跟我搬弄《圣经》上的话了,威尔森先生,”乔治睁大眼睛说道,“你别说了,我妻子也是个基督徒,如果我能逃到我想去的地方,我也想做个基督徒。跟我这种境遇的人搬弄《圣经》,难道不是让我彻彻底底地背叛基督吗?我要向无所不能的上帝控诉——把我的遭遇告诉他,我想问问他,我寻找我的自由,这难道有错吗?”

  这好心的人边说边摸着鼻子说:“你这样想是情理之中的,乔治,真的,很自然。可是我想劝你克制这种激动。我确实为你感到难受,你的情形很糟,确实很糟,可是圣徒说‘人人都要安分守己’你明白吗?乔治,我们都要顺从天命。”

  乔治站在那儿,高昂着头颅,双臂紧紧抱在宽阔的胸前,一丝苦苦的笑,使得他的双唇扭曲了。

  “我在想,威尔森先生,如果有一天印第安人抢走了你的妻子儿女,还让你替他们一辈子种庄稼,你是不是还认为应该安分守己呢?我看如果是让你碰上一匹走失的马,你准会认为那才是天意呢,对吧?”

  那小老头听了这个比喻,惊异得眼睛都瞪圆了。但是,尽管他不是个很容易说服别人的家伙,但远远比那些喜好争论此类问题的人们知趣,他懂得没有什么话可说时,就应该闭上嘴巴。所以他就站在那边,一面小心地拉平雨伞上所有的折皱,一面又将他那番劝戒啰啰唆唆地说了一遍:“乔治,你知道,你一定知道,我是一直很想帮你的,我说的话都是为了你,可你现在冒这个险,实在是凶多吉少,你能保证冒险会成功吗?如果你被抓住了,你以后的日子会比现在糟多了。他们会肆无忌惮地把你折腾到半死不活,再把你卖到南方去受罪。”

  乔治说:“威尔森先生,我确实是在冒险,这点我知道得很清楚,可是——”他猛然将大衣敞开,露出来两支手熗和一把匕首。“你看,他们想都别想将我弄到南方去!妄想!如果真有那么一天,我至少可以为自己争取到六英尺自由的土地——这应该是我在肯塔基拥有的另一块,也是最后一块领土了。”

  “哎,乔治,你这想法可是太可怕了,乔治,你不顾死活了。这样做,我真担心,你是在触犯国家的法律呀。”

  “威尔森先生,你又在说我的国家了,你是有个国家,可是我却没有国家,那些像我一样天生就是个奴隶的人也没有国家。没有一个法律是保护我们的。法律不是我们制定的,也不是经过我们同意的——我们和法律一点儿关系也没有;法律只不过是他们那些人用来镇压我们的手段罢了。难道我没有听说过你们七月四日的演说吗?每年的七月四日都是这么回事。你们跟我们说,政府是在民众的允许下才可以取得法定的权力的。如果一个人听到了这些,难道他能不想一想吗?难道他不会把你们所说的与你们所做的对比一下,从而得出什么结论吗?”

  如果把威尔森先生的脑袋比做一团乱麻,是再恰当不过的了——毛乎乎的,软绵绵的,不明不白,稀里糊涂,但是却满怀慈爱,他是真心实意地同情乔治的,也有点儿理解乔治那高昂的情绪,因为这确实对他有所感染;但同时,他又觉得有必要继续劝一下乔治。

  “你明白,作为朋友,我非得再说一次。乔治,你可千万不要再这样做了。乔治,处在你这个地位的人如果有这种想法,那是再危险不过的了,实在是太危险了。”威尔森先生坐在桌子旁,紧张地摆弄着雨伞的手柄。

  乔治边说边走到威尔森前面坐了下来,“你看,威尔森先生,我就坐在这儿,不管怎么看,我和你不都是一个样,不都是个人吗?你看看我的身体——我的手——我的脸,”说到这儿,他自豪地挺直他的身子,“我不也是个人吗?我不也跟别人一个样吗?听我说,威尔森先生,我的父亲是你们肯塔基州的一个绅士,可是他却根本不把我当成儿子般看待,临死的时候,让人把我和他的那些狗呀马呀一起拍卖去抵债。我眼睁睁地看着我的母亲和她的七个孩子一起儿被拍卖。我的母亲亲眼看到她的七个孩子一个一个地被不同的主人买走。我是她最小的孩子,她跪在我那老东家面前,恳求他把我们母子俩一起买下,这样的话,她最起码可以照顾一下我。可是他一脚踢开了她,我亲眼看见他用一双沉重的靴子踢她。他把我绑在马背上领回家去。临走时,我听见她在痛苦地哀号着。”

  “那么以后又发生了什么?”

  “后来,东家又经别人的手将我的大姐买过来,她是虔诚的浸礼会教徒,她既善良又漂亮,就像我那苦命的年轻母亲一样。她受过教育,又有教养。开始,我很高兴我们又可以在一起了,我身边又有了个亲人。可没过多长时间我就失望了。先生,我曾经站在门外,听到她挨鞭子之后痛苦的呻吟。鞭子打在她身上却疼在我心上,可是我却一点儿忙也帮不上;她之所以挨打,便是因为她希望像个基督教徒那样体面地活着,可是他们却根本不给她这个权利;后来,她就和另一伙黑奴一起被卖到奥尔良了,就因为上面那个原因。从此,我就再也没有听到过她的消息。这么多年过去了,我也长大了——无爹无娘,无姐无妹,没人疼我,没人爱我,我连猪狗都不如。我的每一天都是在挨打受骂、忍饥挨饿中度过的,即使是挨打受骂、忍饥挨饿时,我也没有哭过。先生,小时候,我曾经整夜整夜地躺在床上流泪,那是因为我想念我的母亲和姐妹们,我之所以流泪,那是因为这个世界上没有疼爱我的人,我从未过上一天舒心的日子。在我到你的工厂做工之前,没有人对我说过好话。威尔森先生,你对我好,你让我好好做,你让我读书识字,当一个有用的人,你应知道我是多么感激你。后来,我遇上了我的妻子,你见过她的,她是那么的美丽。当我知道她也爱我,当我娶她为妻时,我还是不敢相信这是真的,我太幸运了。先生,她既漂亮又善良。可后来呢,我又被我的主人抓走了,我被迫离开我的工作、我的朋友和我周围的一切,他还千方百计折磨我!他这么做的目的就是为了让我不忘记自己到底是个什么东西。他准备给我个教训,让我记住我只不过是个黑鬼。不仅如此,他更要把我们夫妻活活拆散。他对我说,我得离开我的妻子,去跟别的女人过日子。他所干的这一切的根据,就是你们的法律所授予的。他根本就对人情视若无睹!你看看,威尔森先生,这些事情是怎么地让我一次接着一次心碎,可是在肯塔基,这就是合法的,根本谁也无法干涉的!这就是你所说的我的国家的法律吗?不,先生,这个国家根本不是我的,就像我的父亲也不是我的一样。但我会有国家的。我对你们的国家要求很少很少,我只求它让我平安离开。等我到了加拿大,它就会是我的国家,它的法律会承认我,保护我。在那里我会安分守己地做一个好的公民,我早已对生死不屑一顾,谁要是想阻止我,那他可得小心一点。我要为自由而战,直至战死。你说你们的先辈就是这样做的,那我这样做,难道有错吗?”乔治说这些话时,或是在桌子旁边坐着,或是在屋子里来回地走动。他双眼里充满了泪水,不时显现出绝望的表情。这番话让这位善良的老先生热泪盈眶,不得不掏出一块手绢来擦它。

  他突然破口大骂道:“这帮挨千刀的畜生!我一直想这样说——他们这群丧尽天良的家伙!好,乔治,走吧!不过,你可得小心点,别开熗打着别人,不到万不得已,可不要乱开熗。至少,不该轻易伤着别人。你懂吗?乔治,你妻子呢?”他又问道,同时他又来来回回地在房间里踱着步子。

  “先生,她不得不跑了,带着孩子跑了,谁也不知道她跑到哪儿去了——是朝北跑的;至于我们何年何月才能团圆,甚至到底能不能团圆,谁也不敢说。”

  “这太令人吃惊了!怎么会呢?从那么善良的人家跑了?”

  “善良的人家会欠债,而我们国家的规定又允许他们从母亲手中抱走孩子,卖了钱替东家抵债。”乔治不无讽刺地说道。

  那位正直的老先生摸摸索索着在口袋里掏出一卷钞票交给乔治,说:“我这么做,可能是会违背我的做人原则的,但是,管它的呢,去它的吧,拿着这些,乔治!”

  乔治说:“不,好心的人,你已经帮我够多的了,我不能再麻烦你了,我身上的钱足够我用的。”

  “乔治,你一定得拿着这些钱。钱到用时方恨少——只要来钱的途径是正当的,从来就不会嫌多,你一定得拿着,小伙子,你一定用得着。”

  “那我就不客气了。可是有朝一日,我一定会把钱还给你的。”乔治把钱收下了。

  “那么,乔治,你想走多久呀——我希望你不会走得太久,时间也不要太长。你们做得很对,但是有些冒险,还有这个黑人——他是干什么的?”

  “他可是个可靠的人,一年前跑到加拿大去了。他到那儿之后,听说由于他的逃跑,他的主人迁怒于她——他的母亲,经常用鞭子打他的母亲。他这次回来是为了安慰安慰他母亲,同时想瞅机会把她带走。”

  “带出来了没有?”

  “还没有。他一直找不到机会见到他的母亲。现在,他准备陪我到俄亥俄,将我托付给那些曾帮助过他的朋友,再转回来接她。”

  老先生说:“危险啊!真是太危险了。”

  乔治挺直了身子,无所畏惧地大笑了起来。

  那老先生好好地将他打量了一番,脸上带着诧异的神情。

  威尔森先生惊叹道:“乔治,真不知道是什么改变了你这么多,你的言谈举止完全变了样。”

  乔治骄傲地说:“因为我自由了,现在我是个自由的人了,先生,从今以后,我再也不是谁的奴隶了,我自由了。”

  “你可得小心呀!你还不能肯定——你如果被抓住了呢?”

  “威尔森先生,如果真到了那一步,那么到了阴间,人人都是一样的自由平等。”

  威尔森先生说:“你的勇气太让我佩服了,你竟然直接闯到这儿来了!”

  “威尔森先生,就因为这家旅馆离得最近,就因为这是在冒险,人家谁也想不到我会到这儿来的;他们一定会往前方去追我,不是连你都差点没认出我来吗?吉姆的主人在那边很远的地方,这边没有人认识他。而且,他那边的人早就不再费劲儿抓他了;我想,单凭那告示是没有人能把我认出来的。”

  “可是你手上有着烙印呢?”

  乔治把手套脱下,露出来一条刚刚长好的疤痕。

  他讥讽地说道:“这可是哈里斯先生留给我的临别纪念呢。早在半个月前,他就给我烙了这么个记号,因为他觉得我迟早都会跑掉的。这伤疤长得不错,已经愈合了,是吧!”说着他又戴上了手套。

  “我告诉你,只要我一想到你所冒的风险,我就胆战心惊。”

  “这么多年来,我一直都在心惊肉跳地过日子,可是现在,情况不同了。”

  乔治沉默了一会,又接着说,“好心的先生,你看,我发现你把我认出来了,就觉得有必要和你谈一下。不然,你的反常反应,准会露出马脚的。明天一大早我就动身,希望明天晚上可以在俄亥俄安稳地睡上一大觉。以后我计划白天赶路,晚上在旅馆里投宿,跟那些老爷们同桌吃饭。那么,再见吧,如果你听说我被抓住了,那也就是说我死了。”

  乔治站起来,气宇不俗地伸出手来。小老头也热情地握住他的手,又絮絮叨叨地说了些什么,这才走了回去。

  老人关上了门,乔治在那儿想着什么,突然间他好像想起了什么,快步走到门口,喊道:“等会儿,威尔森先生。”

  那老先生又走进来,乔治又把门锁上了,然后好像是下了很大的决心似的对他说道——

  “威尔森先生,我想最后再求你一件事,因为你的仁慈态度,让我充分感受到了你是个仁慈的基督教徒。”

  “乔治,好的。”

  “唔,先生——刚才你所说的那些关于我冒的风险很大那些话,是千真万确的。此去是凶多吉少。如果我真的死了,这世上不会有一个人介意的,”他说着,呼吸急促,而且说话也吃力起来——“我被杀了之后,会像条狗似的被随便一埋使了事了,第二天我就会被彻底遗忘了。只有我那个可怜苦命的妻子,她会痛不欲生的;威尔森先生,请您千万要把这枚别针给她,把这给她,告诉她我会永远爱她。好吗?您可以做到的,对吧!”他急切地问道。

  那先生流着眼泪接过这枚别针——她送给他的圣诞礼物,忧伤地回答道:“可怜的孩子,这是没问题的,你放心吧!”

  乔治说:“麻烦您再告诉她,我最后的心愿是能逃到加拿大去,但愿她也能逃到那里去,不管她的主人是怎么仁慈,不管她的家乡是怎么可爱,求她千万别再回去,告诉她把儿子好好抚养长大,成为一个自由人,别再让他经历像我这样的悲惨命运。请您告诉她,可以吗?”

  “你放心吧,我一定会把这些话带到的,乔治。可我相信你会活着到达加拿大的。你是勇敢的,你要振作起来,祝你一路平安,乔治,这是我唯一的心愿。”

  乔治用一种辛酸绝望的声音问道:“难道真的有这样一位上帝让人信任吗?”这使得这位老者不知该怎样回答才好。“唉,我这一生的命运又怎么能让我相信有上帝呢?这些事情对我们来说意味着什么,你们永远也无法理解。你们有一位全知的上帝,可我们呢?”

  老人哽咽着说:“小伙子,别这么说……别这样想,有的,有的……上帝的周围现在是被乌云笼罩,但是终有一天他会重现光明的。乔治,你一定要相信这一点,上帝是真真切切地存在着的。他一定会保佑你,祝福你。善有善报,恶有恶报,不是不报,时候未到。”他的态度十分虔诚,使得乔治不由得相信了他,不再踱来踱去了。他站了一会儿,然后心平气和地说:“好朋友,我一定会记住你的这番好心,记住你的这些话的。”

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 9楼  发表于: 2013-10-10 0


Chapter 12
Select Incident of Lawful Trade
“In Ramah there was a voice heard,—weeping, and lamentation, and great mourning; Rachel weeping for her children, and would not be comforted.”1
Mr. Haley and Tom jogged onward in their wagon, each, for a time, absorbed in his own reflections. Now, the reflections of two men sitting side by side are a curious thing,—seated on the same seat, having the same eyes, ears, hands and organs of all sorts, and having pass before their eyes the same objects,—it is wonderful what a variety we shall find in these same reflections!
As, for example, Mr. Haley: he thought first of Tom’s length, and breadth, and height, and what he would sell for, if he was kept fat and in good case till he got him into market. He thought of how he should make out his gang; he thought of the respective market value of certain supposititious men and women and children who were to compose it, and other kindred topics of the business; then he thought of himself, and how humane he was, that whereas other men chained their “niggers” hand and foot both, he only put fetters on the feet, and left Tom the use of his hands, as long as he behaved well; and he sighed to think how ungrateful human nature was, so that there was even room to doubt whether Tom appreciated his mercies. He had been taken in so by “niggers” whom he had favored; but still he was astonished to consider how good-natured he yet remained!
As to Tom, he was thinking over some words of an unfashionable old book, which kept running through his head, again and again, as follows: “We have here no continuing city, but we seek one to come; wherefore God himself is not ashamed to be called our God; for he hath prepared for us a city.” These words of an ancient volume, got up principally by “ignorant and unlearned men,” have, through all time, kept up, somehow, a strange sort of power over the minds of poor, simple fellows, like Tom. They stir up the soul from its depths, and rouse, as with trumpet call, courage, energy, and enthusiasm, where before was only the blackness of despair.
Mr. Haley pulled out of his pocket sundry newspapers, and began looking over their advertisements, with absorbed interest. He was not a remarkably fluent reader, and was in the habit of reading in a sort of recitative half-aloud, by way of calling in his ears to verify the deductions of his eyes. In this tone he slowly recited the following paragraph:
“Executor’s Sale,—Negroes!—Agreeably to order of court, will be sold, on Tuesday, February 20, before the Court-house door, in the town of Washington, Kentucky, the following negroes: Hagar, aged 60; John, aged 30; Ben, aged 21; Saul, aged 25; Albert, aged 14. Sold for the benefit of the creditors and heirs of the estate of Jesse Blutchford,
Samuel Morris, Thomas Flint, Executors.”
“This yer I must look at,” said he to Tom, for want of somebody else to talk to.
“Ye see, I’m going to get up a prime gang to take down with ye, Tom; it’ll make it sociable and pleasant like,—good company will, ye know. We must drive right to Washington first and foremost, and then I’ll clap you into jail, while I does the business.”
Tom received this agreeable intelligence quite meekly; simply wondering, in his own heart, how many of these doomed men had wives and children, and whether they would feel as he did about leaving them. It is to be confessed, too, that the naive, off-hand information that he was to be thrown into jail by no means produced an agreeable impression on a poor fellow who had always prided himself on a strictly honest and upright course of life. Yes, Tom, we must confess it, was rather proud of his honesty, poor fellow,—not having very much else to be proud of;—if he had belonged to some of the higher walks of society, he, perhaps, would never have been reduced to such straits. However, the day wore on, and the evening saw Haley and Tom comfortably accommodated in Washington,—the one in a tavern, and the other in a jail.
About eleven o’clock the next day, a mixed throng was gathered around the court-house steps,—smoking, chewing, spitting, swearing, and conversing, according to their respective tastes and turns,—waiting for the auction to commence. The men and women to be sold sat in a group apart, talking in a low tone to each other. The woman who had been advertised by the name of Hagar was a regular African in feature and figure. She might have been sixty, but was older than that by hard work and disease, was partially blind, and somewhat crippled with rheumatism. By her side stood her only remaining son, Albert, a bright-looking little fellow of fourteen years. The boy was the only survivor of a large family, who had been successively sold away from her to a southern market. The mother held on to him with both her shaking hands, and eyed with intense trepidation every one who walked up to examine him.
“Don’t be feard, Aunt Hagar,” said the oldest of the men, “I spoke to Mas’r Thomas ’bout it, and he thought he might manage to sell you in a lot both together.”
“Dey needn’t call me worn out yet,” said she, lifting her shaking hands. “I can cook yet, and scrub, and scour,—I’m wuth a buying, if I do come cheap;—tell em dat ar,—you tell em,” she added, earnestly.
Haley here forced his way into the group, walked up to the old man, pulled his mouth open and looked in, felt of his teeth, made him stand and straighten himself, bend his back, and perform various evolutions to show his muscles; and then passed on to the next, and put him through the same trial. Walking up last to the boy, he felt of his arms, straightened his hands, and looked at his fingers, and made him jump, to show his agility.
“He an’t gwine to be sold widout me!” said the old woman, with passionate eagerness; “he and I goes in a lot together; I ’s rail strong yet, Mas’r and can do heaps o’ work,—heaps on it, Mas’r.”
“On plantation?” said Haley, with a contemptuous glance. “Likely story!” and, as if satisfied with his examination, he walked out and looked, and stood with his hands in his pocket, his cigar in his mouth, and his hat cocked on one side, ready for action.
“What think of ’em?” said a man who had been following Haley’s examination, as if to make up his own mind from it.
“Wal,” said Haley, spitting, “I shall put in, I think, for the youngerly ones and the boy.”
“They want to sell the boy and the old woman together,” said the man.
“Find it a tight pull;—why, she’s an old rack o’ bones,—not worth her salt.”
“You wouldn’t then?” said the man.
“Anybody ’d be a fool ’t would. She’s half blind, crooked with rheumatis, and foolish to boot.”
“Some buys up these yer old critturs, and ses there’s a sight more wear in ’em than a body ’d think,” said the man, reflectively.
“No go, ’t all,” said Haley; “wouldn’t take her for a present,—fact,—I’ve seen, now.”
“Wal, ’t is kinder pity, now, not to buy her with her son,—her heart seems so sot on him,—s’pose they fling her in cheap.”
“Them that’s got money to spend that ar way, it’s all well enough. I shall bid off on that ar boy for a plantation-hand;—wouldn’t be bothered with her, no way, notif they’d give her to me,” said Haley.
“She’ll take on desp’t,” said the man.
“Nat’lly, she will,” said the trader, coolly.
The conversation was here interrupted by a busy hum in the audience; and the auctioneer, a short, bustling, important fellow, elbowed his way into the crowd. The old woman drew in her breath, and caught instinctively at her son.
“Keep close to yer mammy, Albert,—close,—dey’ll put us up togedder,” she said.
“O, mammy, I’m feard they won’t,” said the boy.
“Dey must, child; I can’t live, no ways, if they don’t” said the old creature, vehemently.
The stentorian tones of the auctioneer, calling out to clear the way, now announced that the sale was about to commence. A place was cleared, and the bidding began. The different men on the list were soon knocked off at prices which showed a pretty brisk demand in the market; two of them fell to Haley.
“Come, now, young un,” said the auctioneer, giving the boy a touch with his hammer, “be up and show your springs, now.”
“Put us two up togedder, togedder,—do please, Mas’r,” said the old woman, holding fast to her boy.
“Be off,” said the man, gruffly, pushing her hands away; “you come last. Now, darkey, spring;” and, with the word, he pushed the boy toward the block, while a deep, heavy groan rose behind him. The boy paused, and looked back; but there was no time to stay, and, dashing the tears from his large, bright eyes, he was up in a moment.
His fine figure, alert limbs, and bright face, raised an instant competition, and half a dozen bids simultaneously met the ear of the auctioneer. Anxious, half-frightened, he looked from side to side, as he heard the clatter of contending bids,—now here, now there,—till the hammer fell. Haley had got him. He was pushed from the block toward his new master, but stopped one moment, and looked back, when his poor old mother, trembling in every limb, held out her shaking hands toward him.
“Buy me too, Mas’r, for de dear Lord’s sake!—buy me,—I shall die if you don’t!”
“You’ll die if I do, that’s the kink of it,” said Haley,—“no!” And he turned on his heel.
The bidding for the poor old creature was summary. The man who had addressed Haley, and who seemed not destitute of compassion, bought her for a trifle, and the spectators began to disperse.
The poor victims of the sale, who had been brought up in one place together for years, gathered round the despairing old mother, whose agony was pitiful to see.
“Couldn’t dey leave me one? Mas’r allers said I should have one,—he did,” she repeated over and over, in heart-broken tones.
“Trust in the Lord, Aunt Hagar,” said the oldest of the men, sorrowfully.
“What good will it do?” said she, sobbing passionately.
“Mother, mother,—don’t! don’t!” said the boy. “They say you ’s got a good master.”
“I don’t care,—I don’t care. O, Albert! oh, my boy! you ’s my last baby. Lord, how ken I?”
“Come, take her off, can’t some of ye?” said Haley, dryly; “don’t do no good for her to go on that ar way.”
The old men of the company, partly by persuasion and partly by force, loosed the poor creature’s last despairing hold, and, as they led her off to her new master’s wagon, strove to comfort her.
“Now!” said Haley, pushing his three purchases together, and producing a bundle of handcuffs, which he proceeded to put on their wrists; and fastening each handcuff to a long chain, he drove them before him to the jail.
A few days saw Haley, with his possessions, safely deposited on one of the Ohio boats. It was the commencement of his gang, to be augmented, as the boat moved on, by various other merchandise of the same kind, which he, or his agent, had stored for him in various points along shore.
The La Belle Riviere, as brave and beautiful a boat as ever walked the waters of her namesake river, was floating gayly down the stream, under a brilliant sky, the stripes and stars of free America waving and fluttering over head; the guards crowded with well-dressed ladies and gentlemen walking and enjoying the delightful day. All was full of life, buoyant and rejoicing;—all but Haley’s gang, who were stored, with other freight, on the lower deck, and who, somehow, did not seem to appreciate their various privileges, as they sat in a knot, talking to each other in low tones.
“Boys,” said Haley, coming up, briskly, “I hope you keep up good heart, and are cheerful. Now, no sulks, ye see; keep stiff upper lip, boys; do well by me, and I’ll do well by you.”
The boys addressed responded the invariable “Yes, Mas’r,” for ages the watchword of poor Africa; but it’s to be owned they did not look particularly cheerful; they had their various little prejudices in favor of wives, mothers, sisters, and children, seen for the last time,—and though “they that wasted them required of them mirth,” it was not instantly forthcoming.
“I’ve got a wife,” spoke out the article enumerated as “John, aged thirty,” and he laid his chained hand on Tom’s knee,—“and she don’t know a word about this, poor girl!”
“Where does she live?” said Tom.
“In a tavern a piece down here,” said John; “I wish, now, I could see her once more in this world,” he added.
Poor John! It was rather natural; and the tears that fell, as he spoke, came as naturally as if he had been a white man. Tom drew a long breath from a sore heart, and tried, in his poor way, to comfort him.
And over head, in the cabin, sat fathers and mothers, husbands and wives; and merry, dancing children moved round among them, like so many little butterflies, and everything was going on quite easy and comfortable.
“O, mamma,” said a boy, who had just come up from below, “there’s a negro trader on board, and he’s brought four or five slaves down there.”
“Poor creatures!” said the mother, in a tone between grief and indignation.
“What’s that?” said another lady.
“Some poor slaves below,” said the mother.
“And they’ve got chains on,” said the boy.
“What a shame to our country that such sights are to be seen!” said another lady.
“O, there’s a great deal to be said on both sides of the subject,” said a genteel woman, who sat at her state-room door sewing, while her little girl and boy were playing round her. “I’ve been south, and I must say I think the negroes are better off than they would be to be free.”
“In some respects, some of them are well off, I grant,” said the lady to whose remark she had answered. “The most dreadful part of slavery, to my mind, is its outrages on the feelings and affections,—the separating of families, for example.”
“That is a bad thing, certainly,” said the other lady, holding up a baby’s dress she had just completed, and looking intently on its trimmings; “but then, I fancy, it don’t occur often.”
“O, it does,” said the first lady, eagerly; “I’ve lived many years in Kentucky and Virginia both, and I’ve seen enough to make any one’s heart sick. Suppose, ma’am, your two children, there, should be taken from you, and sold?”
“We can’t reason from our feelings to those of this class of persons,” said the other lady, sorting out some worsteds on her lap.
“Indeed, ma’am, you can know nothing of them, if you say so,” answered the first lady, warmly. “I was born and brought up among them. I know they do feel, just as keenly,—even more so, perhaps,—as we do.”
The lady said “Indeed!” yawned, and looked out the cabin window, and finally repeated, for a finale, the remark with which she had begun,—“After all, I think they are better off than they would be to be free.”
“It’s undoubtedly the intention of Providence that the African race should be servants,—kept in a low condition,” said a grave-looking gentleman in black, a clergyman, seated by the cabin door. “‘Cursed be Canaan; a servant of servants shall he be,’ the scripture says.”2
“I say, stranger, is that ar what that text means?” said a tall man, standing by.
“Undoubtedly. It pleased Providence, for some inscrutable reason, to doom the race to bondage, ages ago; and we must not set up our opinion against that.”
“Well, then, we’ll all go ahead and buy up niggers,” said the man, “if that’s the way of Providence,—won’t we, Squire?” said he, turning to Haley, who had been standing, with his hands in his pockets, by the stove and intently listening to the conversation.
“Yes,” continued the tall man, “we must all be resigned to the decrees of Providence. Niggers must be sold, and trucked round, and kept under; it’s what they’s made for. ’Pears like this yer view ’s quite refreshing, an’t it, stranger?” said he to Haley.
“I never thought on ’t,” said Haley, “I couldn’t have said as much, myself; I ha’nt no larning. I took up the trade just to make a living; if ’tan’t right, I calculated to ’pent on ’t in time, ye know.”
“And now you’ll save yerself the trouble, won’t ye?” said the tall man. “See what ’t is, now, to know scripture. If ye’d only studied yer Bible, like this yer good man, ye might have know’d it before, and saved ye a heap o’ trouble. Ye could jist have said, ‘Cussed be’—what’s his name?—‘and ’t would all have come right.’” And the stranger, who was no other than the honest drover whom we introduced to our readers in the Kentucky tavern, sat down, and began smoking, with a curious smile on his long, dry face.
A tall, slender young man, with a face expressive of great feeling and intelligence, here broke in, and repeated the words, “‘All things whatsoever ye would that men should do unto you, do ye even so unto them.’ I suppose,” he added, “that is scripture, as much as ‘Cursed be Canaan.’”
“Wal, it seems quite as plain a text, stranger,” said John the drover, “to poor fellows like us, now;” and John smoked on like a volcano.
The young man paused, looked as if he was going to say more, when suddenly the boat stopped, and the company made the usual steamboat rush, to see where they were landing.
“Both them ar chaps parsons?” said John to one of the men, as they were going out.
The man nodded.
As the boat stopped, a black woman came running wildly up the plank, darted into the crowd, flew up to where the slave gang sat, and threw her arms round that unfortunate piece of merchandise before enumerate—“John, aged thirty,” and with sobs and tears bemoaned him as her husband.
But what needs tell the story, told too oft,—every day told,—of heart-strings rent and broken,—the weak broken and torn for the profit and convenience of the strong! It needs not to be told;—every day is telling it,—telling it, too, in the ear of One who is not deaf, though he be long silent.
The young man who had spoken for the cause of humanity and God before stood with folded arms, looking on this scene. He turned, and Haley was standing at his side. “My friend,” he said, speaking with thick utterance, “how can you, how dare you, carry on a trade like this? Look at those poor creatures! Here I am, rejoicing in my heart that I am going home to my wife and child; and the same bell which is a signal to carry me onward towards them will part this poor man and his wife forever. Depend upon it, God will bring you into judgment for this.”
The trader turned away in silence.
“I say, now,” said the drover, touching his elbow, “there’s differences in parsons, an’t there? ‘Cussed be Canaan’ don’t seem to go down with this ’un, does it?”
Haley gave an uneasy growl.
“And that ar an’t the worst on ’t,” said John; “mabbee it won’t go down with the Lord, neither, when ye come to settle with Him, one o’ these days, as all on us must, I reckon.”
Haley walked reflectively to the other end of the boat.
“If I make pretty handsomely on one or two next gangs,” he thought, “I reckon I’ll stop off this yer; it’s really getting dangerous.” And he took out his pocket-book, and began adding over his accounts,—a process which many gentlemen besides Mr. Haley have found a specific for an uneasy conscience.
The boat swept proudly away from the shore, and all went on merrily, as before. Men talked, and loafed, and read, and smoked. Women sewed, and children played, and the boat passed on her way.
One day, when she lay to for a while at a small town in Kentucky, Haley went up into the place on a little matter of business.
Tom, whose fetters did not prevent his taking a moderate circuit, had drawn near the side of the boat, and stood listlessly gazing over the railing. After a time, he saw the trader returning, with an alert step, in company with a colored woman, bearing in her arms a young child. She was dressed quite respectably, and a colored man followed her, bringing along a small trunk. The woman came cheerfully onward, talking, as she came, with the man who bore her trunk, and so passed up the plank into the boat. The bell rung, the steamer whizzed, the engine groaned and coughed, and away swept the boat down the river.
The woman walked forward among the boxes and bales of the lower deck, and, sitting down, busied herself with chirruping to her baby.
Haley made a turn or two about the boat, and then, coming up, seated himself near her, and began saying something to her in an indifferent undertone.
Tom soon noticed a heavy cloud passing over the woman’s brow; and that she answered rapidly, and with great vehemence.
“I don’t believe it,—I won’t believe it!” he heard her say. “You’re jist a foolin with me.”
“If you won’t believe it, look here!” said the man, drawing out a paper; “this yer’s the bill of sale, and there’s your master’s name to it; and I paid down good solid cash for it, too, I can tell you,—so, now!”
“I don’t believe Mas’r would cheat me so; it can’t be true!” said the woman, with increasing agitation.
“You can ask any of these men here, that can read writing. Here!” he said, to a man that was passing by, “jist read this yer, won’t you! This yer gal won’t believe me, when I tell her what ’t is.”
“Why, it’s a bill of sale, signed by John Fosdick,” said the man, “making over to you the girl Lucy and her child. It’s all straight enough, for aught I see.”
The woman’s passionate exclamations collected a crowd around her, and the trader briefly explained to them the cause of the agitation.
“He told me that I was going down to Louisville, to hire out as cook to the same tavern where my husband works,—that’s what Mas’r told me, his own self; and I can’t believe he’d lie to me,” said the woman.
“But he has sold you, my poor woman, there’s no doubt about it,” said a good-natured looking man, who had been examining the papers; “he has done it, and no mistake.”
“Then it’s no account talking,” said the woman, suddenly growing quite calm; and, clasping her child tighter in her arms, she sat down on her box, turned her back round, and gazed listlessly into the river.
“Going to take it easy, after all!” said the trader. “Gal’s got grit, I see.”
The woman looked calm, as the boat went on; and a beautiful soft summer breeze passed like a compassionate spirit over her head,—the gentle breeze, that never inquires whether the brow is dusky or fair that it fans. And she saw sunshine sparkling on the water, in golden ripples, and heard gay voices, full of ease and pleasure, talking around her everywhere; but her heart lay as if a great stone had fallen on it. Her baby raised himself up against her, and stroked her cheeks with his little hands; and, springing up and down, crowing and chatting, seemed determined to arouse her. She strained him suddenly and tightly in her arms, and slowly one tear after another fell on his wondering, unconscious face; and gradually she seemed, and little by little, to grow calmer, and busied herself with tending and nursing him.
The child, a boy of ten months, was uncommonly large and strong of his age, and very vigorous in his limbs. Never, for a moment, still, he kept his mother constantly busy in holding him, and guarding his springing activity.
“That’s a fine chap!” said a man, suddenly stopping opposite to him, with his hands in his pockets. “How old is he?”
“Ten months and a half,” said the mother.
The man whistled to the boy, and offered him part of a stick of candy, which he eagerly grabbed at, and very soon had it in a baby’s general depository, to wit, his mouth.
“Rum fellow!” said the man “Knows what’s what!” and he whistled, and walked on. When he had got to the other side of the boat, he came across Haley, who was smoking on top of a pile of boxes.
The stranger produced a match, and lighted a cigar, saying, as he did so,
“Decentish kind o’ wench you’ve got round there, stranger.”
“Why, I reckon she is tol’able fair,” said Haley, blowing the smoke out of his mouth.
“Taking her down south?” said the man.
Haley nodded, and smoked on.
“Plantation hand?” said the man.
“Wal,” said Haley, “I’m fillin’ out an order for a plantation, and I think I shall put her in. They telled me she was a good cook; and they can use her for that, or set her at the cotton-picking. She’s got the right fingers for that; I looked at ’em. Sell well, either way;” and Haley resumed his cigar.
“They won’t want the young ’un on the plantation,” said the man.
“I shall sell him, first chance I find,” said Haley, lighting another cigar.
“S’pose you’d be selling him tol’able cheap,” said the stranger, mounting the pile of boxes, and sitting down comfortably.
“Don’t know ’bout that,” said Haley; “he’s a pretty smart young ’un, straight, fat, strong; flesh as hard as a brick!”
“Very true, but then there’s the bother and expense of raisin’.”
“Nonsense!” said Haley; “they is raised as easy as any kind of critter there is going; they an’t a bit more trouble than pups. This yer chap will be running all around, in a month.”
“I’ve got a good place for raisin’, and I thought of takin’ in a little more stock,” said the man. “One cook lost a young ’un last week,—got drownded in a washtub, while she was a hangin’ out the clothes,—and I reckon it would be well enough to set her to raisin’ this yer.”
Haley and the stranger smoked a while in silence, neither seeming willing to broach the test question of the interview. At last the man resumed:
“You wouldn’t think of wantin’ more than ten dollars for that ar chap, seeing you must get him off yer hand, any how?”
Haley shook his head, and spit impressively.
“That won’t do, no ways,” he said, and began his smoking again.
“Well, stranger, what will you take?”
“Well, now,” said Haley, “I could raise that ar chap myself, or get him raised; he’s oncommon likely and healthy, and he’d fetch a hundred dollars, six months hence; and, in a year or two, he’d bring two hundred, if I had him in the right spot; I shan’t take a cent less nor fifty for him now.”
“O, stranger! that’s rediculous, altogether,” said the man.
“Fact!” said Haley, with a decisive nod of his head.
“I’ll give thirty for him,” said the stranger, “but not a cent more.”
“Now, I’ll tell ye what I will do,” said Haley, spitting again, with renewed decision. “I’ll split the difference, and say forty-five; and that’s the most I will do.”
“Well, agreed!” said the man, after an interval.
“Done!” said Haley. “Where do you land?”
“At Louisville,” said the man.
“Louisville,” said Haley. “Very fair, we get there about dusk. Chap will be asleep,—all fair,—get him off quietly, and no screaming,—happens beautiful,—I like to do everything quietly,—I hates all kind of agitation and fluster.” And so, after a transfer of certain bills had passed from the man’s pocket-book to the trader’s, he resumed his cigar.
It was a bright, tranquil evening when the boat stopped at the wharf at Louisville. The woman had been sitting with her baby in her arms, now wrapped in a heavy sleep. When she heard the name of the place called out, she hastily laid the child down in a little cradle formed by the hollow among the boxes, first carefully spreading under it her cloak; and then she sprung to the side of the boat, in hopes that, among the various hotel-waiters who thronged the wharf, she might see her husband. In this hope, she pressed forward to the front rails, and, stretching far over them, strained her eyes intently on the moving heads on the shore, and the crowd pressed in between her and the child.
“Now’s your time,” said Haley, taking the sleeping child up, and handing him to the stranger. “Don’t wake him up, and set him to crying, now; it would make a devil of a fuss with the gal.” The man took the bundle carefully, and was soon lost in the crowd that went up the wharf.
When the boat, creaking, and groaning, and puffing, had loosed from the wharf, and was beginning slowly to strain herself along, the woman returned to her old seat. The trader was sitting there,—the child was gone!
“Why, why,—where?” she began, in bewildered surprise.
“Lucy,” said the trader, “your child’s gone; you may as well know it first as last. You see, I know’d you couldn’t take him down south; and I got a chance to sell him to a first-rate family, that’ll raise him better than you can.”
The trader had arrived at that stage of Christian and political perfection which has been recommended by some preachers and politicians of the north, lately, in which he had completely overcome every humane weakness and prejudice. His heart was exactly where yours, sir, and mine could be brought, with proper effort and cultivation. The wild look of anguish and utter despair that the woman cast on him might have disturbed one less practised; but he was used to it. He had seen that same look hundreds of times. You can get used to such things, too, my friend; and it is the great object of recent efforts to make our whole northern community used to them, for the glory of the Union. So the trader only regarded the mortal anguish which he saw working in those dark features, those clenched hands, and suffocating breathings, as necessary incidents of the trade, and merely calculated whether she was going to scream, and get up a commotion on the boat; for, like other supporters of our peculiar institution, he decidedly disliked agitation.
But the woman did not scream. The shot had passed too straight and direct through the heart, for cry or tear.
Dizzily she sat down. Her slack hands fell lifeless by her side. Her eyes looked straight forward, but she saw nothing. All the noise and hum of the boat, the groaning of the machinery, mingled dreamily to her bewildered ear; and the poor, dumb-stricken heart had neither cry not tear to show for its utter misery. She was quite calm.
The trader, who, considering his advantages, was almost as humane as some of our politicians, seemed to feel called on to administer such consolation as the case admitted of.
“I know this yer comes kinder hard, at first, Lucy,” said he; “but such a smart, sensible gal as you are, won’t give way to it. You see it’s necessary, and can’t be helped!”
“O! don’t, Mas’r, don’t!” said the woman, with a voice like one that is smothering.
“You’re a smart wench, Lucy,” he persisted; “I mean to do well by ye, and get ye a nice place down river; and you’ll soon get another husband,—such a likely gal as you—”
“O! Mas’r, if you only won’t talk to me now,” said the woman, in a voice of such quick and living anguish that the trader felt that there was something at present in the case beyond his style of operation. He got up, and the woman turned away, and buried her head in her cloak.
The trader walked up and down for a time, and occasionally stopped and looked at her.
“Takes it hard, rather,” he soliloquized, “but quiet, tho’;—let her sweat a while; she’ll come right, by and by!”
Tom had watched the whole transaction from first to last, and had a perfect understanding of its results. To him, it looked like something unutterably horrible and cruel, because, poor, ignorant black soul! he had not learned to generalize, and to take enlarged views. If he had only been instructed by certain ministers of Christianity, he might have thought better of it, and seen in it an every-day incident of a lawful trade; a trade which is the vital suport of an institution which an American divine3 tells us has “no evils but such as are inseparable from any other relations in social and domestic life.” But Tom, as we see, being a poor, ignorant fellow, whose reading had been confined entirely to the New Testament, could not comfort and solace himself with views like these. His very soul bled within him for what seemed to him the wrongs of the poor suffering thing that lay like a crushed reed on the boxes; the feeling, living, bleeding, yet immortal thing, which American state law coolly classes with the bundles, and bales, and boxes, among which she is lying.
Tom drew near, and tried to say something; but she only groaned. Honestly, and with tears running down his own cheeks, he spoke of a heart of love in the skies, of a pitying Jesus, and an eternal home; but the ear was deaf with anguish, and the palsied heart could not feel.
Night came on,—night calm, unmoved, and glorious, shining down with her innumerable and solemn angel eyes, twinkling, beautiful, but silent. There was no speech nor language, no pitying voice or helping hand, from that distant sky. One after another, the voices of business or pleasure died away; all on the boat were sleeping, and the ripples at the prow were plainly heard. Tom stretched himself out on a box, and there, as he lay, he heard, ever and anon, a smothered sob or cry from the prostrate creature,—“O! what shall I do? O Lord! O good Lord, do help me!” and so, ever and anon, until the murmur died away in silence.
At midnight, Tom waked, with a sudden start. Something black passed quickly by him to the side of the boat, and he heard a splash in the water. No one else saw or heard anything. He raised his head,—the woman’s place was vacant! He got up, and sought about him in vain. The poor bleeding heart was still, at last, and the river rippled and dimpled just as brightly as if it had not closed above it.
Patience! patience! ye whose hearts swell indignant at wrongs like these. Not one throb of anguish, not one tear of the oppressed, is forgotten by the Man of Sorrows, the Lord of Glory. In his patient, generous bosom he bears the anguish of a world. Bear thou, like him, in patience, and labor in love; for sure as he is God, “the year of his redeemed shall come.”
The trader waked up bright and early, and came out to see to his live stock. It was now his turn to look about in perplexity.
“Where alive is that gal?” he said to Tom.
Tom, who had learned the wisdom of keeping counsel, did not feel called upon to state his observations and suspicions, but said he did not know.
“She surely couldn’t have got off in the night at any of the landings, for I was awake, and on the lookout, whenever the boat stopped. I never trust these yer things to other folks.”
This speech was addressed to Tom quite confidentially, as if it was something that would be specially interesting to him. Tom made no answer.
The trader searched the boat from stem to stern, among boxes, bales and barrels, around the machinery, by the chimneys, in vain.
“Now, I say, Tom, be fair about this yer,” he said, when, after a fruitless search, he came where Tom was standing. “You know something about it, now. Don’t tell me,—I know you do. I saw the gal stretched out here about ten o’clock, and ag’in at twelve, and ag’in between one and two; and then at four she was gone, and you was a sleeping right there all the time. Now, you know something,—you can’t help it.”
“Well, Mas’r,” said Tom, “towards morning something brushed by me, and I kinder half woke; and then I hearn a great splash, and then I clare woke up, and the gal was gone. That’s all I know on ’t.”
The trader was not shocked nor amazed; because, as we said before, he was used to a great many things that you are not used to. Even the awful presence of Death struck no solemn chill upon him. He had seen Death many times,—met him in the way of trade, and got acquainted with him,—and he only thought of him as a hard customer, that embarrassed his property operations very unfairly; and so he only swore that the gal was a baggage, and that he was devilish unlucky, and that, if things went on in this way, he should not make a cent on the trip. In short, he seemed to consider himself an ill-used man, decidedly; but there was no help for it, as the woman had escaped into a state which never will give up a fugitive,—not even at the demand of the whole glorious Union. The trader, therefore, sat discontentedly down, with his little account-book, and put down the missing body and soul under the head of losses!
“He’s a shocking creature, isn’t he,—this trader? so unfeeling! It’s dreadful, really!”
“O, but nobody thinks anything of these traders! They are universally despised,—never received into any decent society.”
But who, sir, makes the trader? Who is most to blame? The enlightened, cultivated, intelligent man, who supports the system of which the trader is the inevitable result, or the poor trader himself? You make the public statement that calls for his trade, that debauches and depraves him, till he feels no shame in it; and in what are you better than he?
Are you educated and he ignorant, you high and he low, you refined and he coarse, you talented and he simple?
In the day of a future judgment, these very considerations may make it more tolerable for him than for you.
In concluding these little incidents of lawful trade, we must beg the world not to think that American legislators are entirely destitute of humanity, as might, perhaps, be unfairly inferred from the great efforts made in our national body to protect and perpetuate this species of traffic.
Who does not know how our great men are outdoing themselves, in declaiming against the foreign slave-trade. There are a perfect host of Clarksons and Wilberforces4 risen up among us on that subject, most edifying to hear and behold. Trading negroes from Africa, dear reader, is so horrid! It is not to be thought of! But trading them from Kentucky,—that’s quite another thing!



第十二章 在合法交易中的平常之事

  “在拉马听到一个悲哀的痛哭声,那是拉马在为他失去的孩子而哭泣,他再也得不到安慰了。”

  在一辆摇摇晃晃向前行进的马车里,并排坐着赫利先生和汤姆。令人感到奇妙的是:他们虽然并肩坐在一起,可他们的心里却想着各自不同的心思。两个人坐在同一条凳子上,同样有着眼睛,耳朵,手和其他器官,眼睛看见同样的景物,但两个人的内心却完全迥异,这难道不是一件很奇妙的事吗?

  就拿赫利先生说吧。他心里想的是如下一些事情:首先考虑汤姆的手脚有多长,胸有多宽,个儿有多高,如果把他养得肥肥壮壮的,等到上市的时候,不知道可以卖个什么价钱;他还思量着自己为扩充黑奴的数量所需要付的钱数,怎么样才能凑够黑奴的数量,此外,还有其他一些与买卖有关的事情;最后,他想到了自己,觉得自己心肠是多么善良,人家都把买来的黑奴的手脚用手铐脚镣锁上,自己却只给汤姆戴上脚镣,让他的双手还能活动,只要他老老实实就行。他想人性是多么容易忘恩负义,想到汤姆是否感激自己的恩情都是令人怀疑的时候,他不由得长叹一声。以前他有过许多自己喜爱的奴隶,可是这些人却让他上当受骗。但是,他至今仍然保持着一副善良的心肠,这的确令他自己十分惊讶。

  至于说到汤姆,眼下他正在反复思考着这么一句话:“我们没有永恒之城,我们追求未来之城,我们并不因上帝被称作我们的上帝而感到羞耻,因为他已为我们预备了一座城。”这是一本已经过时了的古书中的一句话。那本书主要是由几个“不学无术的人”写的。不知什么原因,这句话对汤姆这样头脑简单的苦命人的心灵具有一种奇妙的力量,如同一阵军号,震撼他们的灵魂深处,在他们那片原本黑暗和绝望的心中重新激发起勇气、力量和激情。

  赫利先生从上衣口袋里掏出几张报纸,专心致志地读起报纸上的广告来。他读报并不流畅,总像背书一样地念出声来,为的是让耳朵来确认眼睛的猜测是否正确。现在,他正在用这种腔调慢慢悠悠地读着下面这则广告:

  遗嘱执行人拍卖奴隶!经法院批准,现定于二月二十日(星期二)在肯塔基州华盛顿市法院门前拍卖如下黑奴:黑格,60岁;约翰,30岁;本恩,21岁;索尔,25岁;亚伯特,14岁;我们代表杰西·布拉奇福特先生的债权人及财产继承人举办此次拍卖会。

              遗嘱执行人:塞缪尔·莫里斯

                    托马斯·福林特

  “我一定要去看看这个拍卖会,”赫利对汤姆说,此时,除了汤姆,没有别人能和他交谈,“汤姆,我要到那儿去弄一批顶呱呱的货色,把他们跟你一起运到南方去;有人给我做伴,日子也会更容易打发——只要是好伙伴就行,明白吗?咱们现在要做的第一件事就是赶紧到华盛顿去。到了那儿,我就把你送到监狱去,而我呢,则去做笔买卖。”

  汤姆和颜悦色地听着这令人高兴的消息,心中暗想,这批可怜的黑人里,不知又会有多少人要妻离子散,在他们离别时,会不会和他一样伤心欲绝?老实说,汤姆向来对自己的为人诚实和循规蹈矩感到极为骄傲。现在这个可怜的人听到赫利顺口说出要将他关进监狱里去,他心里非常不高兴。我们必须承认的是汤姆对自己的为人是颇为满意的。可怜的他除此以外也的确没有什么值得他自己感到骄傲的了。如果他的身份能够高贵些,也不会落到今天这般境地。天色逐渐昏暗下来,这天夜里,赫利和汤姆各自满意地下榻在华盛顿——一个在旅馆,一个在监狱。

  第二天上午十一点左右,各种各样的人们聚集在法院门前的台阶上,有的在抽烟,有的在嚼烟叶,有的嘴里吐着痰,有的叫骂着,还有的在闲聊,这些人依照他们不同的品性和趣味等待着拍卖会的开始。那些即将被拍卖的奴隶们坐在另一个地方,用低低的声音交谈着。那个叫黑格的女奴,从其外貌、体形看来,是个典型的非洲人。可能只有六十岁的她由于繁重的体力劳动和病痛的折磨,看上去比实际年龄要更老一些。她的眼睛有点瞎,因为患有关节炎,因而腿也有点毛病。她的孩子亚伯特站在旁边。这孩子今年十四岁,看上去机灵可爱,是黑格身边留下的最后一个孩子。她本来儿女成行,可孩子们一个接一个地被卖到南方一个黑奴市场而被迫离开了她。现在,亚伯特是她身边唯一的孩子。黑格用颤抖的手抱着她的孩子,每当有人经过他们打量亚伯特时,她就会用一双紧张而惊恐的眼睛盯着对方。

  “别怕,黑格大妈,”那个年龄最大的男黑奴说,“我和托马斯老爷说过,他说他会尽量把你们母子俩一起卖出去。”

  “他们别以为我老得什么都不能干了,”她边说着,边举起那双颤微微的手,“我还能做饭,拖地,洗洗唰唰——只要价钱便宜,买我可是笔划算的买卖!——跟他们说说吧,求你。”她恳切地哀求道。

  这个时候,赫利好不容易挤到这群人中间,走到那个老头面前,用手扳开他的嘴,往里瞧了瞧,又试了试他的牙齿,让他站起来,伸伸背,弯弯腰,还做了几个动作,看他的肌肉还结不结实。然后他走到另外一个黑奴眼前,做了同样的检查。最后他走到亚伯特面前,摸摸他的胳膊,扳开他的手掌,看看他的手指,又让他跳了跳,看他灵不灵活。

  黑格急切地说:“你如果买他,可要把我也买去呀,他和我一直就在一起,我的身体也很结实,老爷,我还能干好多活呢!”

  “能种庄稼吗?”赫利用轻蔑的目光看了她一眼,“蛮会瞎编的。”他走出人群,仿佛对自己的检验结果非常满意,把双手插进衣兜,嘴巴里叼着根雪茄,帽子歪戴在头上,站在边上观望,一副准备好做买卖的姿态。

  “你意下如何?”有个男人问他。刚才当赫利检验黑奴的时候,这人的眼睛一直盯着他。现在他似乎想等赫利说出意见后再作打算。

  “嗯,”赫利吐了口痰,说,“我打算买那几个年轻的和那个小孩。”

  “他们好像要将小孩和那个老太婆一起卖掉呢。”那人说。

  “这样我可就没什么赚的——她就剩把老骨头了,几乎什么都不能干。”

  “那么,你不准备买她?”那男人问道。

  “傻子才会买她,又瞎又跛,又有关节炎,又傻呆呆的。”

  “可有人就专门买这种老奴隶,说他们不是人们想象中那么没用,他们还能干上几年才会死。”那人深思熟虑地说道。

  “我才不干这种买卖,就是白送我,我也不要,我已经这样决定了。”赫利说。

  “但如果不一起买下她和她的孩子,真是令人觉得可怜——看样子她很疼爱她的孩子——他们也许会把她搭着贱卖掉。”

  “有人乐意花那个钱,也行。可我买那个孩子是为了让他去干农活;——让我去买那个老太婆,绝不可能,——就是白送,我也不要。”赫利说道。

  “她会大闹的。”那人说。

  “她当然会那么干。”黑奴贩子赫利毫无表情地说。

  这个时候,他们的谈话被人群里响起的喧闹声打断了。那个拍卖商挤到人群中。他矮小个儿,匆匆忙忙的,看上去一副自鸣得意的样子。那个老太婆黑格心中一惊,倒吸口冷气,出于本能地抓住她的儿子亚伯特。

  “到妈妈这边来,孩子,过来,他们会把我们一起买下的。”黑格说道。“可是,妈妈,我怕他们不会这样做。”孩子说道。

  “会的,孩子。如果他们不这么做,我就不想活了。”老妇人声嘶力竭地讲道。

  拍卖人用响亮的声音叫人们让出一点地方,随后他宣布拍卖开始。大家让出了一片空地,投标拍卖就此开始。很快名单上那几个男奴以高价卖了出去,这显示市场存在相当大的需求。他们中间有两个人被赫利买走了。

  “小家伙,轮到你了,”拍卖人一边叫着,一边用槌子敲了孩子一下,“去让大家看看你的机灵劲儿。”

  老太婆紧紧地抱着她的孩子,叫道:“把我们一块卖掉吧,一块卖吧,求求你,老爷。”

  拍卖人态度恶劣地吼道:“滚开!”然后用力推开她的双手,“最后才是你。赶快,小黑球,跳上去。”他把孩子推到台子上,他的身边传来老妇人那悲痛的哀号声。孩子停住脚步,转过头看看。但他不能停留了,他用手抹去那双明亮大眼睛中的泪水,然后一下子跳到了台上。因为他长得聪明机灵,体型匀称,身手敏捷,立刻成为了拍卖会的竞争投标对象。拍卖人同时听到五、六个人在喊价。小黑孩儿听着嘈杂的叫价声,又心急,又害怕,他到处张望直到木槌一声落下,他被赫利买到了。他被人推到新主人面前。他停下来,回头看到他的母亲全身在颤抖,朝他伸出同样颤抖的双手。

  “买下我吧,老爷,看在上帝的份上!——买下我吧——不然,我就要死了!”

  “买下你,你不也得死吗?你这不是给我找麻烦吗?不行。”赫利说完,转身就走了。

  老太婆被拍卖时没费什么时问。刚才和赫利说话的那个男人好像动了恻隐之心,花了几个钱买下了她,随后围观的人群就散开了。

  这些被拍卖掉的奴隶曾经在一起生活过许多年,他们围在老太婆周围,看到她那伤心欲绝的样子真是令人寒心。

  “他们为什么不能给我留下一个?老爷答应过给我留下一个的。”她用那令人心碎的声音一遍又一遍地说着。

  “黑格大妈,你要相信上帝。”那个年龄最大的黑奴悲伤地劝道。

  “这有什么用?”黑格边说边悲伤地抽泣着。

  “妈,你别哭了!别哭了!别人都说你遇到了一个好主人。”孩子叫道。

  “那又能怎么样。亚伯特,我的孩子!我可就只剩下你这么一个孩子了。上帝呀,你叫我怎么能够不伤心呢!”

  赫利冷冷地说:“你们几个人就不能把她推开吗?她这么哭下去一点用处都没有。”

  这个可怜的老太婆死死地抱住她的儿子,几个年纪较大的人一边劝她一边拉她,最后终于使她松开双手,一边安慰着她,一边把她领到新主人的马车前。

  “好啦!”赫利说着,把买到的三个黑人奴隶弄到一起,掏出好几把手铐,把他们分别铐了起来,又用一条长铁链将这些手铐串接起来,随后把他们往监狱的方向赶去。

  几天后,赫利带着他的奴隶,坐上了一条行驶在俄亥俄河上的轮船。在沿河的几个码头上,赫利和他的经纪人还寄存了许多奴隶,他们和赫利新买的几个黑奴一样都是上好的货色。顺河而下,赫利的财富会越来越多,而现在仅仅只是个开始。

  赫利他们乘坐的这艘轮船,华丽无比,和俄亥俄河有一个相同的名字——美丽河。现在,“美丽河”号轮船正沿河顺流直下。万里晴空,阳光明媚,船桅上的美利坚星条旗随风飘扬,穿戴考究的绅士淑女们在甲板上悠闲地散着步,尽情享受着美好时光。人们意兴盎然,愉快轻松,可赫利的黑奴们却并非如此。他们和货物一起堆放在船舱的底部,不知什么原因,他们似乎对自己所受的待遇很不满意。此时他们正聚在一块儿,低声地交谈着。

  “小伙子们,”赫利踏着轻快的脚步走到他们面前说道,“都振作起精神,快活起来,别愁眉苦脸的,知道吗?坚强点,小伙子们。乖乖地跟着我,我不会让你们吃亏的。”

  这群小伙子一齐答道:“是的,老爷!”多少年来,这些可怜的非洲后代对“是的,老爷!”这一回答已经习惯了,这句话已经成为他们的口头禅。可事实上他们并不快活,因为这时他们心里想的是自己的妻子、母亲、姐妹和孩子,因为他们即将天各一方了。尽管掠夺他们的主人想叫他们强作欢颜,可要马上做到这点,也不是件容易的事情。

  广告上注明叫“约翰,30岁”的那个黑奴把被铐着的两只手放到汤姆的膝盖上,说道:“我有老婆,可是她还压根儿不知道我现在的状况,可怜的姑娘哟!”

  汤姆问道:“她住在哪里?”

  约翰说:“就住在离这里不远处的一个旅店里。唉,真希望这辈子还能和她再见上一面。”约翰真是苦命!他说着说着,不禁泪流满面。这情不自禁流下的泪水和白人所流下的泪水没有什么不同。汤姆不禁心酸地长叹口气,他很想安慰一下约翰,却实在想不到什么好办法。

  在这些黑奴上面的船舱里,坐着许多父亲和母亲,丈夫和妻子,孩子们快活地在他们四周跳来跳去,像一群蝴蝶一样。所有的一切是那么的轻松而愉快。

  一个刚从轮船底舱跑上来的小男孩说:“哎呀,妈妈,船上有个奴隶贩子,船舱底下有四、五个他带来的黑奴。”

  “真可怜!”那位母亲悲愤地说道。

  “怎么回事?”一位夫人问道。

  “船舱底部关着些可怜的黑奴。”那位母亲说。

  “他们还被铁链拴在一起呢。”男孩又说。

  “光天化日之下竟会有这样的事情发生,这真是我们美利坚的耻辱!”另一位太太说道。

  “这种事也很难讲,”一位身份高贵的太太说道。她坐在自己的特等舱门口,手里做着针线活,身边是她的两个孩子——一男一女,正在那儿打打闹闹。“我去过南方,我觉得黑奴的日子挺好,如果他们变为自由人,日子也许还没这么好呢。”

  “从某些方面讲,部分黑奴的日子过得的确不错。但奴隶制最可怕的地方就在于它无视、践踏黑奴的情感,比方说,它使那些奴隶们骨肉分离。”对方说道。

  “这当然是不对的,”那位高贵的太太说着,拿起一件刚完工的婴儿衣服仔细地打量着上面的花饰,“但我想,这种情况并不多见吧。”

  “这种事经常发生,”第一个说话的太太神情恳切地说,“我在肯塔基和弗吉尼亚住过许多年,这种谁看见了都会心痛的事情,我见过许多。太太,如果说有人想要抢走你的两个孩子,把他们送去卖了,你会怎么样呢?”

  “你怎么能拿我们的感情和那些黑奴的感情相提并论呢?”那位高贵的太太一边说着,一边从膝上挑出一些绒线。

  第一位说话的夫人态度温和地说道:“你如果要这么说,那你真是完全不了解他们。我从小在黑奴中长大,我知道他们有着和我们一样强烈的感情,也许更强烈。”

  “真是这样嘛?”高贵的太太打了个哈欠,转过头看着舱外,然后好像作总结发言一样,把刚才她说过的话又说了一遍,“不管怎么说,我觉得如果他们成为自由人,也许还没现在过得好呢。”

  “非洲人天生就该做奴隶,这点毫无疑问,因为这是上帝的旨意——他们本来就该低人一等,”一个坐在船舱门口的牧师断然说道,他身上的黑色衣服使他看起来神情非常庄严肃穆,“圣经上说过,‘迦南应当受到诅咒,必须作奴隶的奴隶’。”

  “那经文是这个意思吗?”旁边的大个子问道。

  “这还有什么可以怀疑的吗?!很久以前,出于某种神圣的原因,上帝决定让黑种人永生永世戴着枷锁当奴隶,上帝认为这么做是对的,难道我们要违抗上帝的意愿?!”

  “这么说来,我们就该顺从天意,去买卖奴隶啰。如果那是上帝的旨意,难道我们不该这么做吗?你说呢,先生?”高个子转过身对赫利说到。赫利一直站在炉子旁边,两只手插在衣兜里,聚精会神地听着这些人的谈话。

  “难道不是吗?我们必须顺从天意,黑奴们就该被卖,就该被运来运去,就该被人欺负,这是他们的命。听起来这种看法蛮有新意的,是吗,哥们儿?”高个子对赫利说道。

  赫利回答说:“我没想过这些,也说不出什么大道理,我是个粗人,我做奴隶买卖只是为了养家糊口;如果这么做不对,我打算洗手不干了。我说的可是真心话。”

  “现在你用不着找麻烦了,你看,精通《圣经》真是大有好处。假若你和这位牧师先生一样,好好研究一下《圣经》,你就不必麻烦了。你只用念一句话‘某某应当受到诅咒’——那个人叫什么名字?——那么一切就是理所应当了。”高个子说道。原来,这个高个子就是肯塔基那家旅店里为人正直的黑奴主,我在前面已经向读者介绍过了。他说完话,就坐下来吸着烟,表情冷漠的脸上挂着一丝令人猜不透的笑容。

  这时,一个身材纤长的年轻人加入到谈话中。他看上去聪明机智,而且脸上的神情显得极具同情心。他也背诵了一句经文:“‘因而无论何种情况下,你们希望别人怎么对待你,你就得怎样去对待别人。’”他接着又说:“这句话同样是《圣经》中的话。”

  黑奴主约翰说道:“可不是吗,就是我们这等老粗听了这句经文,也是非常明白的。”说完,他又接着吸起烟来。

  年轻人停了停,看上去还想说些什么。这时轮船突然停下不走了。和平常一样,大家都冲了出去,想看看船停在了什么地方。

  “他们都是牧师吗?”当大家往外跑的时候,约翰向另一位旅客问道。

  那个人点了点头,表示肯定。

  轮船刚停稳,一个黑女人疯狂地冲上了甲板,挤进人群,飞也似地奔到黑奴们呆的地方,伸手抱住那个叫约翰的黑奴失声痛哭起来。原来这个约翰就是她的丈夫。

  这样的故事已经说过太多,没有必要再说了,每天都能听到这样令人心碎的故事,有必要重复这种强者为了谋取利益、寻欢作乐而肆意欺压弱者的故事吗?每天,这样的故事都在重演,还用再说什么呢?尽管上帝保持沉默,可他的耳朵没有聋,所有这些他都能听到。

  此刻,那个维护人道和上帝的年轻人,双手交叉在胸前,眼睛注视着面前的惨状。他转过身来,看见站在身边的赫利,语重心长地说:“朋友,你怎么敢、怎么能干这种买卖呢?你看看眼前这些可怜的人吧。我就要回家和我的家人团聚了,我从心底里感到高兴。可同样的铃声,对我而言意味着归家之路,对他们而言却意味着永远分离。你犯下这样大的罪孽,上帝会惩罚你的。”

  赫利听了他的话,默不作声地转身走开了。

  “听我说,”那位正直的黑奴主碰了碰赫利的胳膊肘,说道,“牧师和牧师也不一样,对吗?这位牧师似乎不同意‘迦南应当受到诅咒’这种说法,对吧?”

  赫利不知怎么回答,只是哼了一声。

  黑奴主约翰大声说道:“这还算不上最坏的。有那么一天,你会受到上帝的审判,谁也逃不了这关,上帝也不同意‘迦南应当受到诅咒’这种说法。”

  赫利满怀忧虑地走到船的另一头去了。

  赫利心里盘算着:“如果再做一两笔买卖,赚上一大笔钱,我今年就洗手不干了,做这种买卖真有点玄。”他心里这么想着,于是掏出钱包算起帐来。因为许多人都发现数钞票是治疗良心不安的一剂良药。

  轮船离开码头继续往前航行,船上又恢复了以前那种轻松愉快的气氛。男人们有的聊天,有的无所事事,有的看书,有的抽烟;女人们在做着针线活;孩子们在嬉闹着。

  有一天,“美丽河”号在肯塔基州的一个小镇停泊了一段时问。赫利为了一件买卖上的事情上了岸。

  虽然汤姆带着铁镣,但这并不妨碍他做些轻微活动。他慢慢走到船舷边,懒懒地倚在栏杆上,朝岸边呆呆地看着。只一会儿功夫,他看见赫利匆匆忙忙地赶了回来,还带着一个抱着小孩的妇女。那个女人的穿着非常得体,身后跟着一个提着小箱子的黑种男人。那个女人高高兴兴地朝轮船这边走来,一边走,一边还和那个提箱子的人说话,接着他们走过跳板,来到轮船上。这时,响起轮船启航的铃声,接着汽笛发出呜呜的两声,机器轰隆隆地发动了,轮船继续顺河航行。

  那个妇女来到底舱,一路穿过放满货箱和棉花包的走道。等到她坐下之后,嘴巴里发出啧啧的声音哄着她的孩子。

  赫利在船上来回转悠了一两圈。他走到那个妇女的身边坐下,用很低的声音和她说了些什么话。

  汤姆注意到女人的脸上立刻阴云密布,她情绪激愤地说道:“我不相信——我才不会相信呢!”汤姆还听她喊道,“你不会在骗我吧。”

  “你不相信就看看这个好了。”赫利掏出一张纸,“这是你的卖身契据,你的主人已经签过字了。我可是花大价钱将你买下来的,你还不相信我?!”

  “我不相信老爷会欺骗我,根本不可能有这么回事!”女人说着,而且情绪变得越来越激动了。

  “你不相信就问问别人吧,只要他会认字就行!”赫利对一个经过他身边的人说道:“请帮忙念念这张字据,可以吗?我告诉这个女人这张字据上写了什么,可她怎么也不肯相信。”

  “哦,这不是张卖身契据吗?上面有约翰·弗斯迪克的签名。他把一位叫露希的女人和她孩子一齐卖给了你,这上面不是写得一清二楚吗?”那个人讲道。

  女人立刻愤怒地大闹起来,引来一大群围观者。赫利用简短的话向围观者解释着原因。

  “他亲口跟我说把我租到路易斯维尔去干活,到我丈夫干活的那家旅店当厨娘,我不相信他会欺骗我。”女人讲道。

  “可是,他的确是把你卖了,这是真的,可怜的人,”一个和善可亲的先生看过字据后对女人说道,“他真的把你给卖了,没骗你。”

  “那我该怎么办?”女人说着,突然变得很平静。她在箱子上坐了下来,紧紧地搂着她的孩子,转过身去,发呆地望着流动的河水。

  赫利说:“她终于想通了。她倒真有血性。”

  轮船继续向前航行,女人的表情非常平静。一阵微风轻柔地吹过,轻轻地拂过她的面颊,好像一位充满善心的天使,却不管女人的眉毛是黑色还是金色。那个女人看着波光粼粼的水面上荡起一层层金色的微澜,她听到周围到处是愉快的交谈声,可她的内心却沉重得犹如压了一块大石头一般。她的孩子靠着她站起身来,用两只小手轻轻抚摸着妈妈的脸庞。孩子嘴里咿咿呀呀地叫着,好像要让妈妈提起精神来。女人突然紧紧地搂住孩子,眼泪顺着孩子那张惊讶而纯真的脸不停地往下流,慢慢地,女人变得平静了。她又像刚才那样给孩子喂起奶来。

  这个孩子约有十个多月了,但和别的同龄孩子比起来,他长得异常的壮实。他的手脚健壮有力,不停的乱动,搞得他的妈妈手忙脚乱。

  “这孩子长得真好看!”一个人在孩子眼前停住了脚步,手放在衣兜里说,“孩子多大了?”

  “十个月零十五天。”女人回答说。

  这个人吹着口哨去逗弄那个孩子,又递给他半块糖,孩子伸出手去抓糖,然后放进嘴里。要知道,孩子对好吃的食物可是来者不拒。

  “小精灵鬼!”那人说,“你倒是挺明白的!”说完话,他吹着口哨走到船的另一端,看见赫利坐在一大堆箱子上,正吸着烟。

  陌生人掏出火柴和香烟,点燃了一支,说道:“嗨,兄弟,你买来的那个女黑奴长得真不赖。”

  “是吗,我看还凑合吧。”赫利从嘴里吐出一口烟。

  “你打算把她带到南方去?”那人又问。

  赫利点了点头,接着又抽起烟来。

  “让她去种地?”那人接着问道。

  “是的,”赫利说,“我和一家庄园订下一笔买卖,我想把她也算在里面。别人告诉我她是个不错的厨子。所以,他们可以让她做饭或者让她摘棉花,她的那双手最适合干这些,我已经仔细认真地验过货了。她肯定能卖个好价钱。”说完,他又接着抽起烟来。

  “可是那个庄园主不会要这个孩子的。”那人说。

  “等有合适的机会,我就把孩子给卖了。”赫利又点燃了一支烟。

  “价钱应该会便宜点吧。”陌生人说着,爬到堆在一起的木箱上,舒舒服服地坐下来。

  “那可不一定,这孩子长得真不错——有鼻子有眼,结结实实,身上的肉结实得不得了。”赫利说道。

  “的确如此,可要养大他,那可是件麻烦事儿。”

  “瞎说,黑孩子比什么都容易养!养他们和养小狗差不多。估计要不了一个月,这孩子就会到处乱跑了。”

  “我能介绍一个养孩子的好去处,而且那地方也有此打算。我家厨子的孩子上星期死了——那孩子在她出去晾衣服的时候掉进洗衣桶里淹死了,我看你可以让那个厨子来领养这个孩子。”

  赫利和陌生人又都默不作声地吸了会儿烟,他们似乎谁都不愿意先提出那个令人费神的价钱问题。最后,陌生人开口说:“这个孩子最多十块钱吧。反正迟早你也是要把他卖掉的。”

  赫利摇了摇头,装腔作势地吐了口口水。“那可不行。”然后又接着抽起烟来。

  “好吧,那你说什么价?”

  “嗯,我完全可以自己先养着这个孩子或者让别人先替我养着。他长得这么结实,这么逗人喜欢,我想半年之后他就能卖个好价钱。只需一两年时间,只要我碰到好的买主,两百块钱卖掉他是绝对没有问题。至于说现在卖掉他的价钱,我看至少得五十块钱。少一分钱都不行。”

  “兄弟,你也太贪心了吧。”

  “我可是实事求是!”赫利斩钉截铁地点了点头。

  “三十块钱,一分钱也不能多。”

  “我看不如这样吧,”赫利说着,嘴里又吐出一口唾沫,表明他的决意已定。“我让你一步,四十五块钱成交,一分钱也不能少了。”

  “行,我同意。”陌生人想了一会儿说道。

  “我们成交!你在哪儿上岸?”

  “路易斯维尔。”

  “路易斯维尔,太好了。估计天刚黑那会儿,船就能到达那儿了。那会儿孩子应该已经睡着了,太好了,这样你就可以悄悄地把他抱走,免得他又哭又闹的,这可真是妙极了。我喜欢做什么事都神不知鬼不觉,讨厌把事情搞得无人不知,无人不晓。”当陌生人从口袋里掏出一叠钞票给了赫利之后,这个奴隶贩子又抽起了烟。

  当轮船停靠路易斯维尔码头时,宁静的夜空明亮无比。这时候,那个孩子正睡得香甜。那个女人抱着孩子坐在那儿一动没动,这时听到有人喊路易斯维尔,她急忙将斗篷放在成堆箱子中间的一个凹陷处,然后将孩子放进这个临时搭建的“摇篮”里。随后,她跑到船边,盼望着能在码头上的旅馆佣人们中找到她的丈夫。她挤到栏杆跟前,探出身子到处张望着,双眼目不转睛地盯着岸上那攒动的人群。这会功夫,已经有好多人挤在她和孩子中问。

  “该你动手了,”赫利说着,伸手将熟睡的孩子抱起来,递给了那个陌生人。“千万别把他弄醒,如果把他弄哭了,那个女人不知道要闹成什么样呢。”那陌生人小心翼翼地接过孩子,很快便消失在上岸的人群里,无影无踪。

  轮船又一次发动起来,烟囱里喷着烟,缓缓地离开了路易斯维尔码头,向前方驶去。那个女人转过身子回到先前的地方。赫利坐在那儿,孩子却不翼而飞。

  “我的孩子呢?”她嚷着,眼睛里充满了惊讶和疑惑。

  “露希,你的孩子不在这儿了。我跟你明白说吧,我知道你没办法把孩子带到南方去,所以我给你的孩子找了个买主。买他的可是个好人家,孩子给他们养大比你自己养强多了。”赫利回答。

  黑奴贩子赫利的宗教信仰和个人修养已经达到一个完美的境界。这个境界最近曾经被北方的某些传教士和政客们极力推崇过,他的修养使他完全克服了人道主义的弱点和偏见。只要引导合适,勤奋刻苦,你我也完全可以达到他的那种境界。面对女人那极端痛苦和绝望的目光,如果没有他那么老练,肯定会受不了的。可这个黑奴贩子对这种事情已经习以为常了,因为女人的这种神情他已见过无数次。你我对这类事情有可能也会无动于衷。最近,有些人为了美利坚的利益正在努力实现一个宏大的目标,那就是争取让所有北方人都对这种事情习以为常。所以,即使这个黑女人由于极度痛苦而握紧拳头,甚至连呼吸都很困难,而赫利只把这些当作黑奴交易中不可避免的现象而已。他关心的仅仅是女人会不会大吵大闹,会不会在船上惹出事端,因为他对骚乱是极为反感的,正如同维护我们社会古怪制度的卫道士一样。

  事实上,女人没有哭也没有闹。这致命的打击已经使她欲哭无泪了。

  她头昏眼花地坐了下来,双手垂落在身体两侧,两眼茫然地望着前方。船上的嘈杂声,机器的巨大轰鸣声交杂在一起,使她的耳朵嗡嗡作响。极度的痛苦已经使她变得麻木,她已无力哭喊或是做些别的什么了。

  这个人贩子的优点就在于他有一副和政治家一样的好心肠,他感到自己此时必须尽力给那个女人一些安慰,这是他的责任。

  “我知道这种事开始都会让人很难受,可像你这么聪明的女人,总不会一直就这么活下去吧。你知道我也是迫不得已,没有办法才这么做的。”

  “哦,别说了,老爷,别再说了!”女人费力地说道,仿佛被窒息一般。

  人贩子坚持说道:“露希,你是个聪明人,我是绝对不会亏待你的。我保证为你在南方找个好归宿,像你这样一个招人喜爱的姑娘,很快就会再找到个男人。”

  “哦!老爷,难道你就不能不说话吗?”女人痛苦地说道。人贩子只好站起身,因为他发现他的那套戏法在这个女人身上行不通。女人转过身去,把脸埋进了衣襟。

  赫利看到这些,自言自语道:“她倒真是挺难受的,不过还算老实。就让她发泄一下好了,她慢慢就会想通的。”

  汤姆一直在关注着这笔交易,而且十分清楚会有什么样的结果。这件事对于他来说可谓是无比的可怕和残忍!这个可怜无知的黑人完全没有从这种事中总结经验,开阔自己的眼界。如果他听过某些牧师的教诲,他可能就会把这桩买卖看作合法交易中一件司空见惯的平常事了。美国的一位神学家认为这种社会制度“除了和社会、家庭生活中的其他相互关系紧密联系之外没有其他弊端。”但是,汤姆这个可怜而无知的黑奴,除了《新约》之外,他没有读过任何别的书了。因此,类似这样的观点当然无法叫汤姆感到满意,内心得到安慰了。汤姆在为那个可怜的女人而感到痛心。那个女人像片枯叶子一样躺在成堆的箱子上。这是个有感情、有生命的人,她的内心流着血,她具有不朽的灵魂,可是她却被美国的法律规定为一种商品,和她身边用箱子装着的货物一样。

  汤姆走到女人身边,想对她说些什么。女人只是在那哀吟着,汤姆不禁流下眼泪。他虔诚地乞求上帝的仁爱,基督的慈悲,永恒的天堂,可极度的痛苦已经使女人听不到这些,也感受不到这些了。

  夜幕降临,宁静的夜空中闪烁着无数颗明亮的星星,它们看上去庄严肃穆,宁静美丽。天空静悄悄的,没有安慰的话语,没有关爱的手臂。欢笑声、谈生意的声音逐渐消逝,人们慢慢进入了梦乡,只有波浪拍打船头的声音还能清楚地听见。汤姆躺在一只箱子上,不时听见女人那悲伤的呜咽声和抽泣声——“哦,我该怎么办?主啊,帮助我吧!”她就这样不时低语着,渐渐地她的声音听不见了。

  大约午夜时分,汤姆突然从睡梦中惊醒。他看见一个黑影经过他身边直奔船舷,随后他听见噗通一声。只有他亲耳听见,亲眼看见了这些。

  他往女人睡觉的地方望去——没有人了。他爬起来,四处找了找,没见女人的踪影。一颗流血的心终于可以安息了。水面依旧微波荡漾、晶莹闪亮,好像什么事都没有发生过一样。

  忍耐!忍耐!看到人世间的不公平而愤怒的人们。荣耀的上帝,不会忘记苦难的人们,不会忘记他们所遭受的苦难和他们流的每一滴泪水,上帝的胸怀宽广得能包容人世间一切苦难。像上帝那样学会忍耐吧,用爱心去做善事吧。因为上帝应允过:“教赎我民之年必将来到。”

  第二天,奴隶贩子很早就起床了,他要来清点他的货物。这次该他不知所措地到处乱找了。

  他问汤姆:“那个女人去哪儿了?”

  汤姆只说自己不知道,他认为保持沉默才是明智之举。他没有必要把自己昨晚看见的和心里的想法告诉这个人。

  “她不可能在夜里从停靠的码头上偷偷溜走的。船每次靠岸,我都醒着,我很警觉,我的货都是我自己看管的。”

  赫利将这番心里话说给汤姆听,仿佛汤姆会感兴趣,但汤姆没理他。

  人贩子从船的这头找到船的那头,他把货箱、棉花包和木桶之间的角角落落都搜遍了,连机器和烟囱周围也查了,可还是没有找到那个女人。

  “喂,汤姆,告诉我吧,”经过一番毫无结果的苦战,赫利来到汤姆跟前,说道,“你肯定知道,你别想瞒我——我明白你绝对知道。我十点钟看见那个女人睡在这儿,十二点在,一点多钟还在,怎么四点钟她就不见了?你一直就睡在那儿,所以,你一定知道怎么回事,你不可能不知道。”

  “是这样的,老爷。天蒙蒙亮的时候,有个人影从我身边闪过,那时我还是迷迷糊糊的。接着我听见噗通一声,然后我就完全清醒了,就看见女人不见了。我知道的就这么多。”

  赫利并没有觉得有什么值得大惊小怪的,因为在前面我们已经说过,对于我们是奇异的事情,在他看来却是司空见惯,早已习以为常。他就是见了阎王也不会害怕,因为他们已经打过几次交道了——在做买卖的过程中,他们已经相识相知了——他只是觉得阎王很难对付,总是妨碍他做生意。所以,他只好自认倒霉,嘴里咒骂着那个女人,还说如果照此发展下去,他肯定会破产的。总之,他觉得自己实在是不顺,可又有什么办法呢?那个女人跑去的地方是不允许引渡逃犯的——即使美利坚合众国全体公民一致要求也是没用的。所以,赫利只好失望地坐了下来,取出一个小帐本,把那个女人的名字写在了“损耗”一栏里。

  “这个黑奴贩子简直没有人性,真是太可怕了!”

  “不过没有人会瞧得起这些奴隶贩子。他们到处都受到鄙视,上流社会从来都不接纳他们。”

  但是,先生们,究竟是谁造就了黑奴贩子?是谁更应当承担罪责?是那些奴隶贩子,还是那些有教养、有文化的文明人?事实上,奴隶贩子只是奴隶制度的必然产物,而有教养的人正是这种制度的极力维护者。正是你们这些有教养的文明人造就了一种社会环境,让奴隶贸易能有存在的空间,使奴隶贩子道德败坏。你们这些文明人又比奴隶贩子强到哪里呢?

  难道仅仅因为你们有文化,他们愚昧;你们高贵,他们卑贱;你们文雅,他们粗俗;你们聪明,他们愚蠢吗?

  当最后的审判日来临时,他们所具备的那些条件可能使他们更容易得到上帝的饶恕。

  在讲述了这么几个合法贸易中的小故事之后,您可千万不要得出这么一个结论:美利坚的立法者是完全没有人性的人。你们得出这一结论的理由可能是因为美国的立法机构竭尽全力保护奴隶贸易,并使其永远存在下去的事实。

  人人都知道我国的杰出人物强烈反对跨国的奴隶贸易。我国出现了一大批以克拉克逊和威伯福斯为代表的人极力反对贩运奴隶,这个现象会使听见或看见这个消息的人大受教育。亲爱的读者,到非洲去贩卖黑奴的确是件骇人听闻的事。然而,到肯塔基州去贩卖黑奴则完全是另外一码事。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 10楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 13
The Quaker Settlement
A quiet scene now rises before us. A large, roomy, neatly-painted kitchen, its yellow floor glossy and smooth, and without a particle of dust; a neat, well-blacked cooking-stove; rows of shining tin, suggestive of unmentionable good things to the appetite; glossy green wood chairs, old and firm; a small flag-bottomed rocking-chair, with a patch-work cushion in it, neatly contrived out of small pieces of different colored woollen goods, and a larger sized one, motherly and old, whose wide arms breathed hospitable invitation, seconded by the solicitation of its feather cushions,—a real comfortable, persuasive old chair, and worth, in the way of honest, homely enjoyment, a dozen of your plush or brochetelle drawing-room gentry; and in the chair, gently swaying back and forward, her eyes bent on some fine sewing, sat our fine old friend Eliza. Yes, there she is, paler and thinner than in her Kentucky home, with a world of quiet sorrow lying under the shadow of her long eyelashes, and marking the outline of her gentle mouth! It was plain to see how old and firm the girlish heart was grown under the discipline of heavy sorrow; and when, anon, her large dark eye was raised to follow the gambols of her little Harry, who was sporting, like some tropical butterfly, hither and thither over the floor, she showed a depth of firmness and steady resolve that was never there in her earlier and happier days.
By her side sat a woman with a bright tin pan in her lap, into which she was carefully sorting some dried peaches. She might be fifty-five or sixty; but hers was one of those faces that time seems to touch only to brighten and adorn. The snowy fisse crape cap, made after the strait Quaker pattern,—the plain white muslin handkerchief, lying in placid folds across her bosom,—the drab shawl and dress,—showed at once the community to which she belonged. Her face was round and rosy, with a healthful downy softness, suggestive of a ripe peach. Her hair, partially silvered by age, was parted smoothly back from a high placid forehead, on which time had written no inscription, except peace on earth, good will to men, and beneath shone a large pair of clear, honest, loving brown eyes; you only needed to look straight into them, to feel that you saw to the bottom of a heart as good and true as ever throbbed in woman’s bosom. So much has been said and sung of beautiful young girls, why don’t somebody wake up to the beauty of old women? If any want to get up an inspiration under this head, we refer them to our good friend Rachel Halliday, just as she sits there in her little rocking-chair. It had a turn for quacking and squeaking,—that chair had,—either from having taken cold in early life, or from some asthmatic affection, or perhaps from nervous derangement; but, as she gently swung backward and forward, the chair kept up a kind of subdued “creechy crawchy,” that would have been intolerable in any other chair. But old Simeon Halliday often declared it was as good as any music to him, and the children all avowed that they wouldn’t miss of hearing mother’s chair for anything in the world. For why? for twenty years or more, nothing but loving words, and gentle moralities, and motherly loving kindness, had come from that chair;—head-aches and heart-aches innumerable had been cured there,—difficulties spiritual and temporal solved there,—all by one good, loving woman, God bless her!
“And so thee still thinks of going to Canada, Eliza?” she said, as she was quietly looking over her peaches.
“Yes, ma’am,” said Eliza, firmly. “I must go onward. I dare not stop.”
“And what’ll thee do, when thee gets there? Thee must think about that, my daughter.”
“My daughter” came naturally from the lips of Rachel Halliday; for hers was just the face and form that made “mother” seem the most natural word in the world.
Eliza’s hands trembled, and some tears fell on her fine work; but she answered, firmly,
“I shall do—anything I can find. I hope I can find something.”
“Thee knows thee can stay here, as long as thee pleases,” said Rachel.
“O, thank you,” said Eliza, “but”—she pointed to Harry—“I can’t sleep nights; I can’t rest.  night I dreamed I saw that man coming into the yard,” she said, shuddering.
“Poor child!” said Rachel, wiping her eyes; “but thee mustn’t feel so. The Lord hath ordered it so that never hath a fugitive been stolen from our village. I trust thine will not be the first.”
The door here opened, and a little short, round, pin-cushiony woman stood at the door, with a cheery, blooming face, like a ripe apple. She was dressed, like Rachel, in sober gray, with the muslin folded neatly across her round, plump little chest.
“Ruth Stedman,” said Rachel, coming joyfully forward; “how is thee, Ruth? she said, heartily taking both her hands.
“Nicely,” said Ruth, taking off her little drab bonnet, and dusting it with her handkerchief, displaying, as she did so, a round little head, on which the Quaker cap sat with a sort of jaunty air, despite all the stroking and patting of the small fat hands, which were busily applied to arranging it. Certain stray locks of decidedly curly hair, too, had escaped here and there, and had to be coaxed and cajoled into their place again; and then the new comer, who might have been five-and-twenty, turned from the small looking-glass, before which she had been making these arrangements, and looked well pleased,—as most people who looked at her might have been,—for she was decidedly a wholesome, whole-hearted, chirruping little woman, as ever gladdened man’s heart withal.
“Ruth, this friend is Eliza Harris; and this is the little boy I told thee of.”
“I am glad to see thee, Eliza,—very,” said Ruth, shaking hands, as if Eliza were an old friend she had long been expecting; “and this is thy dear boy,—I brought a cake for him,” she said, holding out a little heart to the boy, who came up, gazing through his curls, and accepted it shyly.
“Where’s thy baby, Ruth?” said Rachel.
“O, he’s coming; but thy Mary caught him as I came in, and ran off with him to the barn, to show him to the children.”
At this moment, the door opened, and Mary, an honest, rosy-looking girl, with large brown eyes, like her mother’s, came in with the baby.
“Ah! ha!” said Rachel, coming up, and taking the great, white, fat fellow in her arms, “how good he looks, and how he does grow!”
“To be sure, he does,” said little bustling Ruth, as she took the child, and began taking off a little blue silk hood, and various layers and wrappers of outer garments; and having given a twitch here, and a pull there, and variously adjusted and arranged him, and kissed him heartily, she set him on the floor to collect his thoughts. Baby seemed quite used to this mode of proceeding, for he put his thumb in his mouth (as if it were quite a thing of course), and seemed soon absorbed in his own reflections, while the mother seated herself, and taking out a long stocking of mixed blue and white yarn, began to knit with briskness.
“Mary, thee’d better fill the kettle, hadn’t thee?” gently suggested the mother.
Mary took the kettle to the well, and soon reappearing, placed it over the stove, where it was soon purring and steaming, a sort of censer of hospitality and good cheer. The peaches, moreover, in obedience to a few gentle whispers from Rachel, were soon deposited, by the same hand, in a stew-pan over the fire.
Rachel now took down a snowy moulding-board, and, tying on an apron, proceeded quietly to making up some biscuits, first saying to Mary,—“Mary, hadn’t thee better tell John to get a chicken ready?” and Mary disappeared accordingly.
“And how is Abigail Peters?” said Rachel, as she went on with her biscuits.
“O, she’s better,” said Ruth; “I was in, this morning; made the bed, tidied up the house. Leah Hills went in, this afternoon, and baked bread and pies enough to last some days; and I engaged to go back to get her up, this evening.”
“I will go in tomorrow, and do any cleaning there may be, and look over the mending,” said Rachel.
“Ah! that is well,” said Ruth. “I’ve heard,” she added, “that Hannah Stanwood is sick. John was up there, last night,—I must go there tomorrow.”
“John can come in here to his meals, if thee needs to stay all day,” suggested Rachel.
“Thank thee, Rachel; will see, tomorrow; but, here comes Simeon.”
Simeon Halliday, a tall, straight, muscular man, in drab coat and pantaloons, and broad-brimmed hat, now entered.
“How is thee, Ruth?” he said, warmly, as he spread his broad open hand for her little fat palm; “and how is John?”
“O! John is well, and all the rest of our folks,” said Ruth, cheerily.
“Any news, father?” said Rachel, as she was putting her biscuits into the oven.
“Peter Stebbins told me that they should be along tonight, with friends,” said Simeon, significantly, as he was washing his hands at a neat sink, in a little back porch.
“Indeed!” said Rachel, looking thoughtfully, and glancing at Eliza.
“Did thee say thy name was Harris?” said Simeon to Eliza, as he reentered.
Rachel glanced quickly at her husband, as Eliza tremulously answered “yes;” her fears, ever uppermost, suggesting that possibly there might be advertisements out for her.
“Mother!” said Simeon, standing in the porch, and calling Rachel out.
“What does thee want, father?” said Rachel, rubbing her floury hands, as she went into the porch.
“This child’s husband is in the settlement, and will be here tonight,” said Simeon.
“Now, thee doesn’t say that, father?” said Rachel, all her face radiant with joy.
“It’s really true. Peter was down yesterday, with the wagon, to the other stand, and there he found an old woman and two men; and one said his name was George Harris; and from what he told of his history, I am certain who he is. He is a bright, likely fellow, too.”
“Shall we tell her now?” said Simeon.
“Let’s tell Ruth,” said Rachel. “Here, Ruth,—come here.”
Ruth laid down her knitting-work, and was in the back porch in a moment.
“Ruth, what does thee think?” said Rachel. “Father says Eliza’s husband is in the last company, and will be here tonight.”
A burst of joy from the little Quakeress interrupted the speech. She gave such a bound from the floor, as she clapped her little hands, that two stray curls fell from under her Quaker cap, and lay brightly on her white neckerchief.
“Hush thee, dear!” said Rachel, gently; “hush, Ruth! Tell us, shall we tell her now?”
“Now! to be sure,—this very minute. Why, now, suppose ’t was my John, how should I feel? Do tell her, right off.”
“Thee uses thyself only to learn how to love thy neighbor, Ruth,” said Simeon, looking, with a beaming face, on Ruth.
“To be sure. Isn’t it what we are made for? If I didn’t love John and the baby, I should not know how to feel for her. Come, now do tell her,—do!” and she laid her hands persuasively on Rachel’s arm. “Take her into thy bed-room, there, and let me fry the chicken while thee does it.”
Rachel came out into the kitchen, where Eliza was sewing, and opening the door of a small bed-room, said, gently, “Come in here with me, my daughter; I have news to tell thee.”
The blood flushed in Eliza’s pale face; she rose, trembling with nervous anxiety, and looked towards her boy.
“No, no,” said little Ruth, darting up, and seizing her hands. “Never thee fear; it’s good news, Eliza,—go in, go in!” And she gently pushed her to the door which closed after her; and then, turning round, she caught little Harry in her arms, and began kissing him.
“Thee’ll see thy father, little one. Does thee know it? Thy father is coming,” she said, over and over again, as the boy looked wonderingly at her.
Meanwhile, within the door, another scene was going on. Rachel Halliday drew Eliza toward her, and said, “The Lord hath had mercy on thee, daughter; thy husband hath escaped from the house of bondage.”
The blood flushed to Eliza’s cheek in a sudden glow, and went back to her heart with as sudden a rush. She sat down, pale and faint.
“Have courage, child,” said Rachel, laying her hand on her head. “He is among friends, who will bring him here tonight.”
“Tonight!” Eliza repeated, “tonight!” The words lost all meaning to her; her head was dreamy and confused; all was mist for a moment.
When she awoke, she found herself snugly tucked up on the bed, with a blanket over her, and little Ruth rubbing her hands with camphor. She opened her eyes in a state of dreamy, delicious languor, such as one who has long been bearing a heavy load, and now feels it gone, and would rest. The tension of the nerves, which had never ceased a moment since the first hour of her flight, had given way, and a strange feeling of security and rest came over her; and as she lay, with her large, dark eyes open, she followed, as in a quiet dream, the motions of those about her. She saw the door open into the other room; saw the supper-table, with its snowy cloth; heard the dreamy murmur of the singing tea-kettle; saw Ruth tripping backward and forward, with plates of cake and saucers of preserves, and ever and anon stopping to put a cake into Harry’s hand, or pat his head, or twine his long curls round her snowy fingers. She saw the ample, motherly form of Rachel, as she ever and anon came to the bedside, and smoothed and arranged something about the bedclothes, and gave a tuck here and there, by way of expressing her good-will; and was conscious of a kind of sunshine beaming down upon her from her large, clear, brown eyes. She saw Ruth’s husband come in,—saw her fly up to him, and commence whispering very earnestly, ever and anon, with impressive gesture, pointing her little finger toward the room. She saw her, with the baby in her arms, sitting down to tea; she saw them all at table, and little Harry in a high chair, under the shadow of Rachel’s ample wing; there were low murmurs of talk, gentle tinkling of tea-spoons, and musical clatter of cups and saucers, and all mingled in a delightful dream of rest; and Eliza slept, as she had not slept before, since the fearful midnight hour when she had taken her child and fled through the frosty starlight.
She dreamed of a beautiful country,—a land, it seemed to her, of rest,—green shores, pleasant islands, and beautifully glittering water; and there, in a house which kind voices told her was a home, she saw her boy playing, free and happy child. She heard her husband’s footsteps; she felt him coming nearer; his arms were around her, his tears falling on her face, and she awoke! It was no dream. The daylight had long faded; her child lay calmly sleeping by her side; a candle was burning dimly on the stand, and her husband was sobbing by her pillow.
The next morning was a cheerful one at the Quaker house. “Mother” was up betimes, and surrounded by busy girls and boys, whom we had scarce time to introduce to our readers yesterday, and who all moved obediently to Rachel’s gentle “Thee had better,” or more gentle “Hadn’t thee better?” in the work of getting breakfast; for a breakfast in the luxurious valleys of Indiana is a thing complicated and multiform, and, like picking up the rose-leaves and trimming the bushes in Paradise, asking other hands than those of the original mother. While, therefore, John ran to the spring for fresh water, and Simeon the second sifted meal for corn-cakes, and Mary ground coffee, Rachel moved gently, and quietly about, making biscuits, cutting up chicken, and diffusing a sort of sunny radiance over the whole proceeding generally. If there was any danger of friction or collision from the ill-regulated zeal of so many young operators, her gentle “Come! come!” or “I wouldn’t, now,” was quite sufficient to allay the difficulty. Bards have written of the cestus of Venus, that turned the heads of all the world in successive generations. We had rather, for our part, have the cestus of Rachel Halliday, that kept heads from being turned, and made everything go on harmoniously. We think it is more suited to our modern days, decidedly.
While all other preparations were going on, Simeon the elder stood in his shirt-sleeves before a little looking-glass in the corner, engaged in the anti-patriarchal operation of shaving. Everything went on so sociably, so quietly, so harmoniously, in the great kitchen,—it seemed so pleasant to every one to do just what they were doing, there was such an atmosphere of mutual confidence and good fellowship everywhere,—even the knives and forks had a social clatter as they went on to the table; and the chicken and ham had a cheerful and joyous fizzle in the pan, as if they rather enjoyed being cooked than otherwise;—and when George and Eliza and little Harry came out, they met such a hearty, rejoicing welcome, no wonder it seemed to them like a dream.
At last, they were all seated at breakfast, while Mary stood at the stove, baking griddle-cakes, which, as they gained the true exact golden-brown tint of perfection, were transferred quite handily to the table.
Rachel never looked so truly and benignly happy as at the head of her table. There was so much motherliness and full-heartedness even in the way she passed a plate of cakes or poured a cup of coffee, that it seemed to put a spirit into the food and drink she offered.
It was the first time that ever George had sat down on equal terms at any white man’s table; and he sat down, at first, with some constraint and awkwardness; but they all exhaled and went off like fog, in the genial morning rays of this simple, overflowing kindness.
This, indeed, was a home,—home,—a word that George had never yet known a meaning for; and a belief in God, and trust in his providence, began to encircle his heart, as, with a golden cloud of protection and confidence, dark, misanthropic, pining atheistic doubts, and fierce despair, melted away before the light of a living Gospel, breathed in living faces, preached by a thousand unconscious acts of love and good will, which, like the cup of cold water given in the name of a disciple, shall never lose their reward.
“Father, what if thee should get found out again?” said Simeon second, as he buttered his cake.
“I should pay my fine,” said Simeon, quietly.
“But what if they put thee in prison?”
“Couldn’t thee and mother manage the farm?” said Simeon, smiling.
“Mother can do almost everything,” said the boy. “But isn’t it a shame to make such laws?”
“Thee mustn’t speak evil of thy rulers, Simeon,” said his father, gravely. “The Lord only gives us our worldly goods that we may do justice and mercy; if our rulers require a price of us for it, we must deliver it up.
“Well, I hate those old slaveholders!” said the boy, who felt as unchristian as became any modern reformer.
“I am surprised at thee, son,” said Simeon; “thy mother never taught thee so. I would do even the same for the slaveholder as for the slave, if the Lord brought him to my door in affliction.”
Simeon second blushed scarlet; but his mother only smiled, and said, “Simeon is my good boy; he will grow older, by and by, and then he will be like his father.”
“I hope, my good sir, that you are not exposed to any difficulty on our account,” said George, anxiously.
“Fear nothing, George, for therefore are we sent into the world. If we would not meet trouble for a good cause, we were not worthy of our name.”
“But, for me,” said George, “I could not bear it.”
“Fear not, then, friend George; it is not for thee, but for God and man, we do it,” said Simeon. “And now thou must lie by quietly this day, and tonight, at ten o’clock, Phineas Fletcher will carry thee onward to the next stand,—thee and the rest of they company. The pursuers are hard after thee; we must not delay.”
“If that is the case, why wait till evening?” said George.
“Thou art safe here by daylight, for every one in the settlement is a Friend, and all are watching. It has been found safer to travel by night.”
Chapter 14
Evangeline
“A young star! which shone
O’er life—too sweet an image, for such glass!
A lovely being, scarcely formed or moulded;
A rose with all its sweetest leaves yet folded.”
The Mississippi! How, as by an enchanted wand, have its scenes been changed, since Chateaubriand wrote his prose-poetic description of it,1 as a river of mighty, unbroken solitudes, rolling amid undreamed wonders of vegetable and animal existence.
But as in an hour, this river of dreams and wild romance has emerged to a reality scarcely less visionary and splendid. What other river of the world bears on its bosom to the ocean the wealth and enterprise of such another country?—a country whose products embrace all between the tropics and the poles! Those turbid waters, hurrying, foaming, tearing along, an apt resemblance of that headlong tide of business which is poured along its wave by a race more vehement and energetic than any the old world ever saw. Ah! would that they did not also bear along a more fearful freight,—the tears of the oppressed, the sighs of the helpless, the bitter prayers of poor, ignorant hearts to an unknown God—unknown, unseen and silent, but who will yet “come out of his place to save all the poor of the earth!”
The slanting light of the setting sun quivers on the sea-like expanse of the river; the shivery canes, and the tall, dark cypress, hung with wreaths of dark, funereal moss, glow in the golden ray, as the heavily-laden steamboat marches onward.
Piled with cotton-bales, from many a plantation, up over deck and sides, till she seems in the distance a square, massive block of gray, she moves heavily onward to the nearing mart. We must look some time among its crowded decks before we shall find again our humble friend Tom. High on the upper deck, in a little nook among the everywhere predominant cotton-bales, at last we may find him.
Partly from confidence inspired by Mr. Shelby’s representations, and partly from the remarkably inoffensive and quiet character of the man, Tom had insensibly won his way far into the confidence even of such a man as Haley.
At first he had watched him narrowly through the day, and never allowed him to sleep at night unfettered; but the uncomplaining patience and apparent contentment of Tom’s manner led him gradually to discontinue these restraints, and for some time Tom had enjoyed a sort of parole of honor, being permitted to come and go freely where he pleased on the boat.
Ever quiet and obliging, and more than ready to lend a hand in every emergency which occurred among the workmen below, he had won the good opinion of all the hands, and spent many hours in helping them with as hearty a good will as ever he worked on a Kentucky farm.
When there seemed to be nothing for him to do, he would climb to a nook among the cotton-bales of the upper deck, and busy himself in studying over his Bible,—and it is there we see him now.
For a hundred or more miles above New Orleans, the river is higher than the surrounding country, and rolls its tremendous volume between massive levees twenty feet in height. The traveller from the deck of the steamer, as from some floating castle top, overlooks the whole country for miles and miles around. Tom, therefore, had spread out full before him, in plantation after plantation, a map of the life to which he was approaching.
He saw the distant slaves at their toil; he saw afar their villages of huts gleaming out in long rows on many a plantation, distant from the stately mansions and pleasure-grounds of the master;—and as the moving picture passed on, his poor, foolish heart would be turning backward to the Kentucky farm, with its old shadowy beeches,—to the master’s house, with its wide, cool halls, and, near by, the little cabin overgrown with the multiflora and bignonia. There he seemed to see familiar faces of comrades who had grown up with him from infancy; he saw his busy wife, bustling in her preparations for his evening meals; he heard the merry laugh of his boys at their play, and the chirrup of the baby at his knee; and then, with a start, all faded, and he saw again the canebrakes and cypresses and gliding plantations, and heard again the creaking and groaning of the machinery, all telling him too plainly that all that phase of life had gone by forever.
In such a case, you write to your wife, and send messages to your children; but Tom could not write,—the mail for him had no existence, and the gulf of separation was unbridged by even a friendly word or signal.
Is it strange, then, that some tears fall on the pages of his Bible, as he lays it on the cotton-bale, and, with patient finger, threading his slow way from word to word, traces out its promises? Having learned late in life, Tom was but a slow reader, and passed on laboriously from verse to verse. Fortunate for him was it that the book he was intent on was one which slow reading cannot injure,—nay, one whose words, like ingots of gold, seem often to need to be weighed separately, that the mind may take in their priceless value. Let us follow him a moment, as, pointing to each word, and pronouncing each half aloud, he reads,
“Let—not—your—heart—be—troubled. In—my—Father’s—house—are—many—mansions. I—go—to—prepare—a—place—for—you.”
Cicero, when he buried his darling and only daughter, had a heart as full of honest grief as poor Tom’s,—perhaps no fuller, for both were only men;—but Cicero could pause over no such sublime words of hope, and look to no such future reunion; and if he had seen them, ten to one he would not have believed,—he must fill his head first with a thousand questions of authenticity of manuscript, and correctness of translation. But, to poor Tom, there it lay, just what he needed, so evidently true and divine that the possibility of a question never entered his simple head. It must be true; for, if not true, how could he live?
As for Tom’s Bible, though it had no annotations and helps in margin from learned commentators, still it had been embellished with certain way-marks and guide-boards of Tom’s own invention, and which helped him more than the most learned expositions could have done. It had been his custom to get the Bible read to him by his master’s children, in particular by young Master George; and, as they read, he would designate, by bold, strong marks and dashes, with pen and ink, the passages which more particularly gratified his ear or affected his heart. His Bible was thus marked through, from one end to the other, with a variety of styles and designations; so he could in a moment seize upon his favorite passages, without the labor of spelling out what lay between them;—and while it lay there before him, every passage breathing of some old home scene, and recalling some past enjoyment, his Bible seemed to him all of this life that remained, as well as the promise of a future one.
Among the passengers on the boat was a young gentleman of fortune and family, resident in New Orleans, who bore the name of St. Clare. He had with him a daughter between five and six years of age, together with a lady who seemed to claim relationship to both, and to have the little one especially under her charge.
Tom had often caught glimpses of this little girl,—for she was one of those busy, tripping creatures, that can be no more contained in one place than a sunbeam or a summer breeze,—nor was she one that, once seen, could be easily forgotten.
Her form was the perfection of childish beauty, without its usual chubbiness and squareness of outline. There was about it an undulating and aerial grace, such as one might dream of for some mythic and allegorical being. Her face was remarkable less for its perfect beauty of feature than for a singular and dreamy earnestness of expression, which made the ideal start when they looked at her, and by which the dullest and most literal were impressed, without exactly knowing why. The shape of her head and the turn of her neck and bust was peculiarly noble, and the long golden-brown hair that floated like a cloud around it, the deep spiritual gravity of her violet blue eyes, shaded by heavy fringes of golden brown,—all marked her out from other children, and made every one turn and look after her, as she glided hither and thither on the boat. Nevertheless, the little one was not what you would have called either a grave child or a sad one. On the contrary, an airy and innocent playfulness seemed to flicker like the shadow of summer leaves over her childish face, and around her buoyant figure. She was always in motion, always with a half smile on her rosy mouth, flying hither and thither, with an undulating and cloud-like tread, singing to herself as she moved as in a happy dream. Her father and female guardian were incessantly busy in pursuit of her,—but, when caught, she melted from them again like a summer cloud; and as no word of chiding or reproof ever fell on her ear for whatever she chose to do, she pursued her own way all over the boat. Always dressed in white, she seemed to move like a shadow through all sorts of places, without contracting spot or stain; and there was not a corner or nook, above or below, where those fairy footsteps had not glided, and that visionary golden head, with its deep blue eyes, fleeted along.
The fireman, as he looked up from his sweaty toil, sometimes found those eyes looking wonderingly into the raging depths of the furnace, and fearfully and pityingly at him, as if she thought him in some dreadful danger. Anon the steersman at the wheel paused and smiled, as the picture-like head gleamed through the window of the round house, and in a moment was gone again. A thousand times a day rough voices blessed her, and smiles of unwonted softness stole over hard faces, as she passed; and when she tripped fearlessly over dangerous places, rough, sooty hands were stretched involuntarily out to save her, and smooth her path.
Tom, who had the soft, impressible nature of his kindly race, ever yearning toward the simple and childlike, watched the little creature with daily increasing interest. To him she seemed something almost divine; and whenever her golden head and deep blue eyes peered out upon him from behind some dusky cotton-bale, or looked down upon him over some ridge of packages, he half believed that he saw one of the angels stepped out of his New Testament.
Often and often she walked mournfully round the place where Haley’s gang of men and women sat in their chains. She would glide in among them, and look at them with an air of perplexed and sorrowful earnestness; and sometimes she would lift their chains with her slender hands, and then sigh wofully, as she glided away. Several times she appeared suddenly among them, with her hands full of candy, nuts, and oranges, which she would distribute joyfully to them, and then be gone again.
Tom watched the little lady a great deal, before he ventured on any overtures towards acquaintanceship. He knew an abundance of simple acts to propitiate and invite the approaches of the little people, and he resolved to play his part right skilfully. He could cut cunning little baskets out of cherry-stones, could make grotesque faces on hickory-nuts, or odd-jumping figures out of elder-pith, and he was a very Pan in the manufacture of whistles of all sizes and sorts. His pockets were full of miscellaneous articles of attraction, which he had hoarded in days of old for his master’s children, and which he now produced, with commendable prudence and economy, one by one, as overtures for acquaintance and friendship.
The little one was shy, for all her busy interest in everything going on, and it was not easy to tame her. For a while, she would perch like a canary-bird on some box or package near Tom, while busy in the little arts afore-named, and take from him, with a kind of grave bashfulness, the little articles he offered. But at last they got on quite confidential terms.
“What’s little missy’s name?” said Tom, at last, when he thought matters were ripe to push such an inquiry.
“Evangeline St. Clare,” said the little one, “though papa and everybody else call me Eva. Now, what’s your name?”
“My name’s Tom; the little chil’en used to call me Uncle Tom, way back thar in Kentuck.”
“Then I mean to call you Uncle Tom, because, you see, I like you,” said Eva. “So, Uncle Tom, where are you going?”
“I don’t know, Miss Eva.”
“Don’t know?” said Eva.
“No, I am going to be sold to somebody. I don’t know who.”
“My papa can buy you,” said Eva, quickly; “and if he buys you, you will have good times. I mean to ask him, this very day.”
“Thank you, my little lady,” said Tom.
The boat here stopped at a small landing to take in wood, and Eva, hearing her father’s voice, bounded nimbly away. Tom rose up, and went forward to offer his service in wooding, and soon was busy among the hands.
Eva and her father were standing together by the railings to see the boat start from the landing-place, the wheel had made two or three revolutions in the water, when, by some sudden movement, the little one suddenly lost her balance and fell sheer over the side of the boat into the water. Her father, scarce knowing what he did, was plunging in after her, but was held back by some behind him, who saw that more efficient aid had followed his child.
Tom was standing just under her on the lower deck, as she fell. He saw her strike the water, and sink, and was after her in a moment. A broad-chested, strong-armed fellow, it was nothing for him to keep afloat in the water, till, in a moment or two the child rose to the surface, and he caught her in his arms, and, swimming with her to the boat-side, handed her up, all dripping, to the grasp of hundreds of hands, which, as if they had all belonged to one man, were stretched eagerly out to receive her. A few moments more, and her father bore her, dripping and senseless, to the ladies’ cabin, where, as is usual in cases of the kind, there ensued a very well-meaning and kind-hearted strife among the female occupants generally, as to who should do the most things to make a disturbance, and to hinder her recovery in every way possible.
It was a sultry, close day, the next day, as the steamer drew near to New Orleans. A general bustle of expectation and preparation was spread through the boat; in the cabin, one and another were gathering their things together, and arranging them, preparatory to going ashore. The steward and chambermaid, and all, were busily engaged in cleaning, furbishing, and arranging the splendid boat, preparatory to a grand entree.
On the lower deck sat our friend Tom, with his arms folded, and anxiously, from time to time, turning his eyes towards a group on the other side of the boat.
There stood the fair Evangeline, a little paler than the day before, but otherwise exhibiting no traces of the accident which had befallen her. A graceful, elegantly-formed young man stood by her, carelessly leaning one elbow on a bale of cotton. while a large pocket-book lay open before him. It was quite evident, at a glance, that the gentleman was Eva’s father. There was the same noble cast of head, the same large blue eyes, the same golden-brown hair; yet the expression was wholly different. In the large, clear blue eyes, though in form and color exactly similar, there was wanting that misty, dreamy depth of expression; all was clear, bold, and bright, but with a light wholly of this world: the beautifully cut mouth had a proud and somewhat sarcastic expression, while an air of free-and-easy superiority sat not ungracefully in every turn and movement of his fine form. He was listening, with a good-humored, negligent air, half comic, half contemptuous, to Haley, who was very volubly expatiating on the quality of the article for which they were bargaining.
“All the moral and Christian virtues bound in black Morocco, complete!” he said, when Haley had finished. “Well, now, my good fellow, what’s the damage, as they say in Kentucky; in short, what’s to be paid out for this business? How much are you going to cheat me, now? Out with it!”
“Wal,” said Haley, “if I should say thirteen hundred dollars for that ar fellow, I shouldn’t but just save myself; I shouldn’t, now, re’ly.”
“Poor fellow!” said the young man, fixing his keen, mocking blue eye on him; “but I suppose you’d let me have him for that, out of a particular regard for me.”
“Well, the young lady here seems to be sot on him, and nat’lly enough.”
“O! certainly, there’s a call on your benevolence, my friend. Now, as a matter of Christian charity, how cheap could you afford to let him go, to oblige a young lady that’s particular sot on him?”
“Wal, now, just think on ’t,” said the trader; “just look at them limbs,—broad-chested, strong as a horse. Look at his head; them high forrads allays shows calculatin niggers, that’ll do any kind o’ thing. I’ve, marked that ar. Now, a nigger of that ar heft and build is worth considerable, just as you may say, for his body, supposin he’s stupid; but come to put in his calculatin faculties, and them which I can show he has oncommon, why, of course, it makes him come higher. Why, that ar fellow managed his master’s whole farm. He has a strornary talent for business.”
“Bad, bad, very bad; knows altogether too much!” said the young man, with the same mocking smile playing about his mouth. “Never will do, in the world. Your smart fellows are always running off, stealing horses, and raising the devil generally. I think you’ll have to take off a couple of hundred for his smartness.”
“Wal, there might be something in that ar, if it warnt for his character; but I can show recommends from his master and others, to prove he is one of your real pious,—the most humble, prayin, pious crittur ye ever did see. Why, he’s been called a preacher in them parts he came from.”
“And I might use him for a family chaplain, possibly,” added the young man, dryly. “That’s quite an idea. Religion is a remarkably scarce article at our house.”
“You’re joking, now.”
“How do you know I am? Didn’t you just warrant him for a preacher? Has he been examined by any synod or council? Come, hand over your papers.”
If the trader had not been sure, by a certain good-humored twinkle in the large eye, that all this banter was sure, in the long run, to turn out a cash concern, he might have been somewhat out of patience; as it was, he laid down a greasy pocket-book on the cotton-bales, and began anxiously studying over certain papers in it, the young man standing by, the while, looking down on him with an air of careless, easy drollery.
“Papa, do buy him! it’s no matter what you pay,” whispered Eva, softly, getting up on a package, and putting her arm around her father’s neck. “You have money enough, I know. I want him.”
“What for, pussy? Are you going to use him for a rattle-box, or a rocking-horse, or what?
“I want to make him happy.”
“An original reason, certainly.”
Here the trader handed up a certificate, signed by Mr. Shelby, which the young man took with the tips of his long fingers, and glanced over carelessly.
“A gentlemanly hand,” he said, “and well spelt, too. Well, now, but I’m not sure, after all, about this religion,” said he, the old wicked expression returning to his eye; “the country is almost ruined with pious white people; such pious politicians as we have just before elections,—such pious goings on in all departments of church and state, that a fellow does not know who’ll cheat him next. I don’t know, either, about religion’s being up in the market, just now. I have not looked in the papers lately, to see how it sells. How many hundred dollars, now, do you put on for this religion?”
“You like to be jokin, now,” said the trader; “but, then, there’s sense under all that ar. I know there’s differences in religion. Some kinds is mis’rable: there’s your meetin pious; there’s your singin, roarin pious; them ar an’t no account, in black or white;—but these rayly is; and I’ve seen it in niggers as often as any, your rail softly, quiet, stiddy, honest, pious, that the hull world couldn’t tempt ’em to do nothing that they thinks is wrong; and ye see in this letter what Tom’s old master says about him.”
“Now,” said the young man, stooping gravely over his book of bills, “if you can assure me that I really can buy this kind of pious, and that it will be set down to my account in the book up above, as something belonging to me, I wouldn’t care if I did go a little extra for it. How d’ye say?”
“Wal, raily, I can’t do that,” said the trader. “I’m a thinkin that every man’ll have to hang on his own hook, in them ar quarters.”
“Rather hard on a fellow that pays extra on religion, and can’t trade with it in the state where he wants it most, an’t it, now?” said the young man, who had been making out a roll of bills while he was speaking. “There, count your money, old boy!” he added, as he handed the roll to the trader.
“All right,” said Haley, his face beaming with delight; and pulling out an old inkhorn, he proceeded to fill out a bill of sale, which, in a few moments, he handed to the young man.
“I wonder, now, if I was divided up and inventoried,” said the latter as he ran over the paper, “how much I might bring. Say so much for the shape of my head, so much for a high forehead, so much for arms, and hands, and legs, and then so much for education, learning, talent, honesty, religion! Bless me! there would be small charge on that last, I’m thinking. But come, Eva,” he said; and taking the hand of his daughter, he stepped across the boat, and carelessly putting the tip of his finger under Tom’s chin, said, good-humoredly, “Look-up, Tom, and see how you like your new master.”
Tom looked up. It was not in nature to look into that gay, young, handsome face, without a feeling of pleasure; and Tom felt the tears start in his eyes as he said, heartily, “God bless you, Mas’r!”
“Well, I hope he will. What’s your name? Tom? Quite as likely to do it for your asking as mine, from all accounts. Can you drive horses, Tom?”
“I’ve been allays used to horses,” said Tom. “Mas’r Shelby raised heaps of ’em.”
“Well, I think I shall put you in coachy, on condition that you won’t be drunk more than once a week, unless in cases of emergency, Tom.”
Tom looked surprised, and rather hurt, and said, “I never drink, Mas’r.”
“I’ve heard that story before, Tom; but then we’ll see. It will be a special accommodation to all concerned, if you don’t. Never mind, my boy,” he added, good-humoredly, seeing Tom still looked grave; “I don’t doubt you mean to do well.”
“I sartin do, Mas’r,” said Tom.
“And you shall have good times,” said Eva. “Papa is very good to everybody, only he always will laugh at them.”
“Papa is much obliged to you for his recommendation,” said St. Clare, laughing, as he turned on his heel and walked away.



第十三章 教友村

  在我们眼前,出现了这样一幅宁静的画面:一间宽敞的厨房,油漆得干净而雅致,光滑的黄色地板被清洁得一尘不染;厨房里有只乌黑而干净的铁锅,还有那一排排闪闪发亮的白铁罐,很容易让人联想起许多美味的食物;几把油光的绿色座椅,尽管已经用了许多年,却仍旧非常结实;一个做工精致、用几块颜色不同的呢绒布料拼结而成的坐垫,放在一张石板作底的摇椅上;旁边有张更大一点的摇椅,好像那张小摇椅的母亲一样,年迈而慈祥,两只宽大的扶手似乎在发出诚挚的邀请,而上面的鸭绒坐垫好像也在邀请客人——这把旧摇椅舒适,能给人带来美好享受,单就这一点,它就能和十几把丝绒或织锦缎沙发相媲美。我们的老朋友艾莉查现在正坐在这张摇椅上,她一边坐在椅上慢慢摇着,一边做着针线活。她的脸庞比她在肯塔基的时候更加清瘦,无限的哀愁和忧郁在她的眉宇间和嘴角边都流露出来。显而易见,在苦难的磨练下,她已变得更加坚定了,成熟了。过了一会儿,她抬起那双乌黑的大眼睛,看着她的小哈里像只蝴蝶般在地板上嬉戏着。她的脸上不时流露出深沉而坚毅的表情,这在她先前安逸的生活中是没有见过的。

  一位妇人正坐在艾莉查的身边,膝头放了一只白色铁盘,她正仔细地把晒干了的桃子挑选出来放到那个盘里。这位妇人大约五十五岁到六十五岁之间,但岁月似乎没有在她的面颊上留下很深的印记,她看起来并不衰老,相反使她看上去很有味道。那顶白色镶边的绉纱帽子,是正宗教友会式的。一块白色的洋布手帕别在她的胸前,还有那身浅棕色的披肩服装,这些装束使别人一看就知道她是个地道的教友会信徒。她有一张红润而健康的脸庞,使人容易联想到一个熟透了的桃子。她的头发是从中间分开,然后光溜溜地梳到脑后。岁月流逝,她那高高的,安详的额头上,留下的除了善良与平和之外,没有其他什么。那双清澈、真诚的眼睛,让你一眼就能看透她,感觉到她是个多么善良的女人。人们总是热衷于谈论和赞美美丽的姑娘,我不明白,为什么没人注意到老年妇女的独特之美呢?我们的老朋友雷切尔·哈里迪正是这种美的体现。让我们来看看她坐在小摇椅上的姿态吧。这把摇椅平时总爱吱吱嘎嘎地响,就像患上风寒或哮喘病一样,要不就是精神紊乱。可当雷切尔坐在它上面时,它的声音却变得非常柔和,一点儿也不刺耳。难怪哈里迪先生觉得这把椅子发出的声音是那么美妙,比任何音乐都要动听,而孩子们则认为他们最最思念的就是妈妈的摇椅声。为什么呢?因为二十多年来,他们在这把摇椅边听到的是母亲的谆谆教诲,感受到的是仁慈的母爱——无数次的头疼病和心疼病在这里得以治愈,各种精神和世俗的烦恼和难题都在这里找到答案——所有的一切全要归功于这位仁慈善良的女人。愿上帝赐福于她!

  “那么,你还是想去加拿大吗?”雷切尔一面捡着桃子,一面问艾莉查。

  “是的,太太,我必须向前进,不能停留。”艾莉查坚决地回答说。

  “你到那儿去干什么呢?你可得计划好啊,闺女。”

  “闺女”这词从雷切尔的嘴里说出来简直是非常的自然,因为她的神情、相貌让人觉得她太像一位母亲了。

  艾莉查的手颤抖着,几滴眼泪落在她手里的针线活上,可她仍旧坚定地回答道:“找到什么就干什么,我想总能找到活儿干的。”

  “你知道,你想在这儿呆多久都可以,只要你愿意。”

  “我知道,谢谢你,可是——”她指了指小哈里,“我每天晚上都睡不着,心神不宁,昨晚我梦见那个人跑进院子里来了。”说完,她不禁浑身打了个寒战。

  “哦,可怜的孩子!”雷切尔一边说,一边用手抹着眼泪,“你别这么想,逃到我们村里来的人没有一个被抓住过,这是天意。我保证你的孩子也绝不会被抓走。”

  这时,一个胖胖的小妇人推开了房门。她身材不高,一张年轻快乐的脸仿佛一个熟透的苹果。她的衣着和雷切尔相似,同样是一身非常素净的灰衣服,一块平整的白洋布手帕别在她那娇小却丰满的胸前。

  “露丝·斯特德曼。”雷切尔一边喊着,一边高兴地迎上前去,亲热地抓住露丝的双手,问道:“你好吗,露丝?”

  “很好。”露丝伸手摘下头上的浅棕色帽子,露出她那圆圆的小脑袋。虽然她头上那顶教友会帽已经够神气了,可她还是不停地用肉肉的小手又拍又打,不住地整理。有几缕卷发跑到帽子外面来了,她细心地将它们整理好。她大约有二十五岁,进门之后就一直在小镜子前收拾着帽子和头发,好一会儿她才转过身来,似乎她总算对自己的模样感到满意了。大概多数见过她的人都会喜欢她,因为这位妇人有着一副热心肠,口齿伶俐,能讨男人们喜欢。

  “露丝,这位就是艾莉查·哈里斯,还有我跟你说起的那个小家伙。”

  “非常高兴认识您,艾莉查,非常高兴,”露丝说着便和艾莉查握起了手,好像艾莉查是她盼望已久想见到的老朋友。“这是你的孩子吧。我给他带来了蛋糕。”说着,将一块心状的蛋糕递给哈里。小哈里用眼睛从额前的头发下打量着露丝,不好意思地接过了蛋糕。

  “您的孩子呢?”雷切尔问道。

  “哦,他马上就来,刚才我进来的时候,玛丽把他抢过去了,要把他抱到马棚那边给孩子们看看。”

  她话音刚落,玛丽抱着孩子推门进来。玛丽脸色红润,是个安分守己的好姑娘,她有着一双大大的棕色眼睛,和她妈妈一样。

  “啊哈!”雷切尔一边说着,一边赶紧迎了上去,抱过那个白白胖胖的孩子,“长得真好,真快呀!”

  “谁说不是呢。”露丝回答说。同时,她接过孩子,拿掉最外边的那件蓝色斗篷,接着一层一层地脱去孩子的几件外套,这儿拉拉,那儿扯扯,等到收拾停当了,又亲了孩子一口,才把他放到地板上歇歇。小宝宝似乎对这套工作程序已经非常熟悉。他立刻将大拇指放进嘴里,想他自己的心事了。这时候,他的妈妈也坐了下来,动作熟练地织起一条蓝白相间的绒线长袜。

  “玛丽,去灌壶水,好吗?”雷切尔温柔地说道。

  于是玛丽提着水壶去了井边,不一会功夫她就回来了。她将水壶放到炉子上,一会儿水开始卟卟地冒汽儿,好像一只好客并能提神的香炉。然后,雷切尔又小声吩咐了几句,玛丽便将一些干桃子放进炉子上的煨锅里。

  雷切尔取下一只雪白的模具,系上了围裙,招呼说:“玛丽,叫约翰准备只鸡。”玛丽照她的话去做了,而雷切尔自己则开始做起饼干来。

  “阿比盖尔·彼特斯最近怎么样啦?”雷切尔一边做饼干,一边问道。

  露丝答道:“好多了。今天早上,我帮她收拾了床铺和屋子。莉娅·希尔斯下午帮她做了些面包和馅饼,足够她吃几天的了,我还答应今天晚上扶她上床。”

  “明天我去帮她洗洗衣服。再看看有没有什么需要缝补的。”

  “那太好了!我听说汉娜·斯特伍德也生病了。约翰昨晚去了一次,明天我得去她那儿。”

  “如果你明天要在那儿呆一天,那就叫约翰来我这儿吃饭吧。”雷切尔建议道。

  “谢谢,雷切尔。明天再说吧,西米恩回来了。”

  说话间,西米恩·哈里迪走进了屋子。他有着高大的身材,壮实的肌肉。他穿着浅褐色的衣裤,头戴一顶大沿帽。

  “您好,露丝。”他热情地问候道,同时伸出他那宽大的手掌握住露丝那胖胖的小手,“约翰还好吗?”

  “很好,我们一家都好。”露丝快活地回答。

  “有什么消息要告诉我们吗,西米恩?”雷切尔一面将饼干放到烤箱里,一面问道。

  “彼特·斯特宾斯告诉我今晚他们和朋友一起过来。”西米恩站在窄窄的后走廊里,一边说,一边在一个干净的水槽里洗着手。

  “是吗?”雷切尔应声道,同时把目光投向艾莉查,看了她一眼。

  “你是姓哈里斯,对吗?”西米恩回到屋里,问艾莉查。

  雷切尔迅速地瞟了一眼丈夫,听见艾莉查用发颤的声音回答道“是的”。艾莉查以为她最担心害怕的事情发生了——难道外面贴出了捉拿她的悬赏告示?

  “孩子她妈!”西米恩跑到后走廊,大声招呼雷切尔。

  “干什么呀?”雷切尔朝着后走廊走去,边走边搓着自己那双沾满面粉的手。

  “这女孩的丈夫现在就在咱们村子里,他今天晚上就到这儿来。”西米恩说。

  “真的吗?孩子他爸?”雷切尔欣喜地说。

  “这还能假得了?彼特昨天赶车到车站时,碰上了一个老太太和两个男人。其中有个男的说他叫乔治·哈里斯,我从他说的经历判断,准是他。这小伙子既聪明又体面。你看我们现在需不需要告诉艾莉查呢?”

  “先告诉露丝吧。露丝,到这儿来一下,好吗?”

  露丝放下手里的毛线活,来到后走廊里。

  雷切尔说道:“你猜怎么着,露丝?西米恩说艾莉查的丈夫就在刚到的那群人中间,并且今晚就要来这儿了。”

  露丝听完,惊喜地失声叫了一声,把雷切尔的说话打断了。她高兴得使劲蹦了一下,又拍了一下巴掌,弄得两缕头发从教友会帽里跑了出来,衬在她那雪白的围脖上,黑白分明。

  雷切尔温柔地说:“轻点儿声,亲爱的!你看我们现在就告诉艾莉查吗?”

  “当然啦——马上就告诉她。您想,如果换作是我们家约翰,你说我会是什么感觉?当然应该告诉她,现在就去。”

  “您倒真是事事为别人着想,露丝!”西米恩面带笑容地看着她说。

  “这是当然啦。我们生来不就是为了这么做吗?如果我没有约翰和孩子,我又怎么能理解艾莉查现在的心情呢?现在就去告诉她吧,就现在!”她拉起雷切尔的胳膊,“您把她带到睡房去说,我去替您炸鸡块。”

  雷切尔走进厨房,看见艾莉查还坐在那儿做针线活。她打开一间小卧室的门,亲切地对艾莉查说:“跟我来,闺女,我有话要告诉你。”

  艾莉查原本苍白的脸庞立刻变得通红。她浑身颤抖地站起身来,惊恐不安地瞅着她的孩子。

  露丝赶紧跑过来抓住她的手,说道:“别怕,是好消息,艾莉查,快去吧,去吧!”说着,她把艾莉查轻轻推进门去,随手把房门关上,然后转过身来,抱起小哈里,不停地亲他。

  “你马上就能见到爸爸啦,小家伙,知道吗?你爸爸就要来这儿了。”她一遍又一遍地说着,弄得孩子用奇怪的眼神望着她。

  这时,卧室里却发生着另外的故事。雷切尔把艾莉查拉到自己身边,对她说:“上帝同情你,你丈夫已经逃了出来。”艾莉查感觉刹那间血液好像一下子涌上脸庞,一瞬间又流回心脏。她浑身没劲地坐了下来,脸色变得十分苍白。

  “坚强些,孩子,”雷切尔一边说着,一边用手轻轻抚摸着她的头发,“他就在朋友们中间,他们今晚就带他到这儿来。”

  “今晚!今晚!”艾莉查一遍遍地重复着。她已经完全弄不清楚“今晚”的意义了,因为这时她的脑子里如同做梦一般,昏昏沉沉。周围的一切陡然迷茫起来。

  当她醒来时,发现自己舒服地躺在床上,身上盖着床毛毯,露丝正拿樟脑油在她手上一个劲地擦着。她睁开困倦的双眼,感到身上透出一股舒服的懒散劲儿,仿佛一个人终于可以放下负担已久的重荷,好好地歇歇了。从她逃出来的那一天起,内心的焦虑不安没有一天放松过,而这一切都过去了,她真切地体会到一种美好的安全感和宁静感。她睁大眼睛,躺在床上观察着周围,犹如身处一个梦境里。她看见通向厨房的房门开着,雪白的台布铺在饭桌上,她听见茶壶的低吟声,露丝轻快地来来回回,端着一盘盘蛋糕,有时递给小哈里一块,或者拍拍他的小脑袋,或者用手指缠缠他那满头的卷发。她看见雷切尔不时走到她的床边,替她把被子拉平、盖好,拽拽这儿,掖掖那儿,体现出她对艾莉查的关爱,艾莉查觉得雷切尔的棕色大眼睛中投射出的目光如同阳光般照耀在她的全身。她还见露丝的丈夫走进房间,露丝立刻向他奔过去,一边悄悄地说着话,一边还不时地打着手势,用她的小手指向自己这边。她看见大家围坐在桌边喝茶,露丝抱着孩子,小哈里躲在雷切尔圆润的胳膊下,他也坐在一张椅子上,艾莉查在低语声,茶匙、杯盘的相互碰击声中进入了梦乡。自从她抱着孩子逃出来以后,还没有像这样好好睡过呢。

  梦中,她见到了一个美丽的世界——那儿安详而宁静,那儿有绿色的海岸、美丽的岛屿、波光粼粼的湖面。人们告诉她这儿有一座房子是属于她的,她看见自己的孩子在玩耍,听见丈夫的脚步声越来越近,他伸出双手抱住她,泪珠滚落到她的脸上。她醒了,不是梦。她的孩子安睡在她的身边,茶几上一只蜡烛闪烁着昏暗的火光,而她的丈夫正在床边抽泣。

  次日早上,这个教友会家庭中呈现出一片欢乐的景象。雷切尔很早就起来了,一群男孩女孩在她周围忙忙碌碌,他们在忙着准备早饭。在富饶的印第安那州,准备早餐可不是件容易的事情,那麻烦劲儿简直就如同在天堂里采集玫瑰花瓣,修剪灌木。所以,光靠雷切尔一个人的力量是不够的,必须得有许多人帮忙。于是,约翰负责去井边打来新鲜的水;小西米恩在筛玉米面,准备做玉米饼;玛丽在磨咖啡粉;雷切尔则来回地走动着,做点心,或者切鸡块,同时还面带笑容地安排着全局工作。这么一大群帮手免不了会因为过分的热情而产生“冲突”,这时,雷切尔会温和地说声“得了”或是“算了吧”,争端便会得以解决。诗人们曾描绘过维纳斯那条令众生神魂颠倒的腰带,但我们更希望得到雷切尔的那根“腰带”,因为它能使人们避免神魂颠倒,让一切正常运转,我们觉得这样肯定会更加合适一些。

  当大家正在忙碌的时候,老西米恩正在穿衬衣,他站在屋角的一面小镜子前刮胡子,看上去他没有丝毫的一家之主的派头。在那间大厨房里,一切事情都安排得井然有序,所有的工作都在友好的协作中完成。每个人似乎都对自己手上的活儿挺满意的,因而大家看上去很快活,这使得厨房里洋溢着信赖和友好的融洽气氛,就连往桌上放餐具时发出的声响都那么的亲切,而煎锅里的鸡肉和火腿似乎也愿意被炸,发出吱吱的欢快声,仿佛把这看作是一种享受。当乔治·艾莉查和小哈里走出房间时,大家热情地欢迎他们,这让他们觉得好像做梦一般。

  最后,大家围坐在桌边开始吃早餐。玛丽站在炉子边正烙着饼,等到饼恰好烤成金黄色这最适宜的时候,她马上将饼端到饭桌上。

  雷切尔对自己在餐桌做首席女主人感到非常的开心。即便只是传递一盘饼,倒一杯咖啡,她都显得那么的诚挚、仁慈,仿佛她在食物里注入了热情和灵气。

  乔治生来还是第一次和白人平等地坐在一起吃饭。他刚坐下的时候,还觉得有些拘束、别扭,可是面对如此热情的招待,拘束和别扭很快便消失了。

  家,这才是真正的家。乔治以前不懂得它的真正含义。但此时,他的心里萌发出皈依上帝的信念,相信上帝的安排,上帝的仁爱让人充满信心,让一切黑暗和悲观失望,对无神论的疑惑和绝望的情绪在上帝的福音面前消失殆尽。上帝的福音在人们生气勃勃的面孔和充满仁爱的平凡小事中显现出来,就如同奉圣徒名义施舍给人家那杯凉水一样,终究会得到回报。

  小西米恩一面往饼上抹黄油,一面问道:“爸爸,如果你又被罚款,怎么办?”

  “那我就认罚。”西米恩语气平静地说。

  “可他们要是把你抓起来送去坐牢怎么办?”

  “你和妈妈难道不能管理好这个农场吗?”西米恩笑着回答。

  “妈妈样样都在行。政府制定这样的法律真是件可耻的事情。”

  西米恩严肃地说:“不许这么说政府的坏话。上帝赐给我们家业,是为了叫我们主持公道,救济穷苦人。如果为此要我们付出代价,我们就必须付给他们。”

  “我只是痛恨那些可恶的奴隶主们!”孩子似乎不太信奉基督精神,如同现在的改革家一样。

  “孩子,你说出这些话我真感到吃惊。你母亲从来没这么教导你吧。如果上帝将一个落魄失意的奴隶主送到我的家门前,我也会像对待黑奴那样对待他的。”

  父亲的话使小西米恩羞愧得面红耳赤。他母亲只是微笑说:“西米恩是个好孩子。等他长大了,一定会像他爸爸那样出色的。”

  “好心的先生,我希望你不会因为我们的事而惹上麻烦。”乔治忧虑地说。

  “放心吧,乔治。上帝让我们来到这个世界就是为了让我们见义勇为,如果不这样,我们就不配做上帝的子民了。”

  “可是为了我而担心受累,我真是担当不起。”乔治说。

  “乔治兄弟,别担心,我们这么做并不只是为你,而是为了上帝和所有众生。今天白天你们先躲在这里,等到夜里十点,菲尼亚斯·费莱切会送你和同伴到下一站去。那些追捕你的人现在可是紧追不放呀,我们可不能耽误时问。”

  “既然时间紧急,为什么要等到晚上再动身?”乔治问。

  “你们白天呆在这儿安全,因为我们村的人都是教友会的信徒,大家会随时警惕着。你们夜晚上路会安全得多。”

第十四章 伊万杰琳

  “夜空中一颗闪亮的小星星,

  用你的光辉照耀人问。

  你的容颜是无比的娇美,

  尘世间竟没有映照你的明镜。

  你这可爱的小精灵,

  虽然还未到成熟之时,

  却像含苞的玫瑰花吐露芬芳。”

  密西西比河,曾令无数的文人墨客为之倾倒。夏多布里昂就曾运用散文诗的体裁描绘过他眼中的密西西比河:在广阔浩渺的荒原上,一条河流如万马奔腾般奔流着,无数的奇花异草,珍禽怪兽在她的两岸繁殖着。但那以后,好像有人对她施了魔法一样,大河两岸的景致发生了如此巨大的变化。

  仿佛只是一瞬间,这条带有传奇梦幻色彩的大河流淌到和她同样具有虚幻色彩的现实世界里。在这个世界上,还有哪条河像密西西比河一样,将财富和物产源源不断地输入大海,还有哪个国家像美利坚这样物产丰富(几乎拥有所有热带和寒带之间的物产)。密西西比河那湍急、浑浊的河水以磅礴的气势奔流向前,如同商业大潮推动美利坚民族的精力和情绪以无以匹敌的速度不断高涨一样。可惜的是,他们到现在为止还在密西西比河上运送着一种可怕的商品——被压迫者的眼泪,孤苦无依者的悲叹,贫穷无知者对听而不闻的上帝进行的祈祷。尽管上帝听而不闻,视而不见,但是,总有一天,他会“从天而降,拯救普天下受苦受难的众生!”

  夕阳的余辉,照耀着密西西比河那宽阔的河面,一圈圈乌黑的苔藓,挂在两岸随风摇曳的甘蔗和黑藤萝树上,在晚霞的映照下,闪闪发光。此时,“美丽河”号轮船载着沉重的负荷向前行进着。

  从各地庄园运来的棉花包堆放在甲板和走道里,远远望去就好像是一块四四方方的灰色石头,而这块大石头此时正拖着沉重的身躯驶向附近的一个商埠。甲板上的人这时已经拥挤不堪,我们费了好大一番功夫,才在高大的棉花包间的一个狭小角落里找到了我们的朋友汤姆。

  由于希尔比先生的介绍和汤姆老实、忠厚的秉性,以及一路上他温顺的表现,汤姆在不知不觉中居然已经赢得了赫利的信任。

  起初,赫利几乎全天24小时严密监视着汤姆的一举一动,就连晚上睡觉的时候,也不给他松开镣铐,可汤姆对此似乎并不抱怨,没有说一句牢骚话,而是默默地接受这一切。这就使赫利慢慢解除了戒备心理,不再限制汤姆的行动。现在,汤姆仿佛是被刑满释放一样,可以在船上自由活动了。

  汤姆是个热心肠,每当底舱的水手们遇到什么紧急情况时,他都是主动去帮忙,所以他赢得了船上水手们的一致称赞。他帮水手们干活时非常卖力,跟他以前在肯塔基庄园干活时一样。

  每当空闲的时候,汤姆总是爬到上层甲板的棉花包上,找个小小的角落坐下来,仔细研究他那本《圣经》——我们就是在这个地方找到了他。

  轮船在进入新奥尔良境内的一百多英里的河段范围内,由于河床高出附近的地面,汹涌的河水在高达二十英尺,巨大而坚固的河堤之间,湍急地向前奔流。旅客们站在甲板上,好像是站在一个飘浮的城堡上一样,眼前是一望无际的原野。汤姆的眼前出现了一个又一个农庄,他知道,眼前的这些图景就是他即将生活的环境。

  汤姆看见远处奴隶们正在干着活,还有他们那一排排的小窝棚。在每个庄园里都有这种由奴隶们的小窝棚聚集在一起形成的村落。窝棚村落和奴隶主那华丽的大宅子和游乐场所相距很远。随着眼前的场景不断向前移动,汤姆的心又飞回到了肯塔基庄园,那里古老的山毛榉树茂密成荫,主人住宅的大厅宽敞、凉爽,宅子不远处有一个小木屋,四周繁花似锦,爬满了绿藤。汤姆仿佛看见了一张张熟悉的面容,那是和他一起长大的伙伴们;他看见忙碌的妻子,来来回回地走动着,在为他准备晚饭;他听见孩子们玩耍的欢笑声和膝上婴儿发出的啧啧声。但突然间,一切都消失了,他的眼前又出现了一晃而过的庄园,甘蔗林和黑藤萝树,他的耳朵又听见机器吱吱嘎嘎的响声和隆隆声,他明白了:往昔的岁月不再复返。

  在这种情况下,一个人总会写信给妻儿的,可汤姆不会写信。邮政系统对他来说简直就像不存在一样,即便是传递一句亲切的话语或信号,他都办不到。所以他无法逾越和亲人间由于离别而带来的鸿沟。

  他把《圣经》放在棉花包上,用手指头指着,逐字逐句地读着,指望能从中找出希望。这时,他的泪水落到《圣经》上,可这有什么值得惊讶的呢?由于到了晚年才开始识字,所以汤姆念书非常慢,他只能非常吃力地一节一节谈下去。幸亏他是要精心钻研这本书,所以慢点读也没什么坏处——书里一字一句好像一锭锭金子,只有不时地把它们一个个分开来掂量,才能领会其中无价的意义。让我们来和汤姆一起,一字一句地轻声读会儿吧:“你—们—不—要—忧—愁,在—我—父—家—里—有—许—多—住—处,我—去—那—里—是—为—你—们—准—备—地—方。”

  西塞罗在埋葬他那唯一的爱女时,心情就像此时的汤姆一样,充满着哀伤,可他的哀伤还未必比汤姆的更深切,因为他们都不过是人罢了。可西塞罗却没有机会停下来琢磨这些神圣而充满希望的字眼,所以也不盼望能有团聚的一天。即使他能看到这些,他大概也不会相信——他准会满脑子充满疑惑,想着手稿是不是可靠呀,译文是不是准确呀诸如此类的问题。可对汤姆来说,面前的这个《圣经》正是他所需要的,它显然是真实的、神圣的,他对此绝不会有任何的疑问。它绝对是真实的,否则,他活着还有什么盼头?

  汤姆的那本《圣经》中虽然没有学者的注释,却点缀着汤姆自己发明的一些标记,同那些最渊博的注释比较起来,这些东西也许对他的帮助会更大。以前,他习惯让主人家的孩子,尤其是小主人乔治读《圣经》给他听。他在听的时候往往用墨水笔在那些他认为最受感动的段落上画下醒目粗大的记号和横线。他那本《圣经》从头到尾都注满了这样种类繁多的记号,凭借着这些记号他能很快找到他最喜欢的段落而不需花什么力气。这本《圣经》此刻正放在他的面前,每一段落都构成一幅故乡的图景,让他回想起往日的欢乐。汤姆觉得这本《圣经》不光是他今生唯一保留下来的东西,而且是他来世希望的寄托。

  在这条船上,有位住在新奥尔良市的年轻绅士,名叫圣克莱尔。他出身名门望族,家境殷实,身边带着个五六岁的女儿和一位女士。显然这位女士是父女俩的亲戚,好像是专门负责照顾那个小女孩的。

  汤姆时常看见这个步伐轻快,忙个不停的小女孩。她像一缕阳光,一阵轻风,不会在一个地方停留,而且她能让你看一眼后就对她留下深刻印象。

  她的体态非常标致,丝毫没有儿童常有的那种胖胖乎乎的轮廓。她举止优雅、飘逸,仿佛从天而降,和神话或寓言故事中的天使一样。尽管她的五官长得非常完美,但使她如此超凡脱俗的却是她那梦幻般的纯真表情。理想主义者见了这种气质会连声称奇,即使凡夫俗子见了,也会感到难以忘怀。她的头部、颈部和胸部都长得极为高贵典雅,上面缠绕着的金棕色长发如浮云一般。她的眼睛呈紫罗兰色,目光深邃,充满灵气——所有这些使她显得和别的孩子极为不同,惹来众人关注的目光。人们也许会说这孩子过于严肃和忧郁了,可她并非如此。相反,那稚气的脸庞和轻盈的体态使她流露出一股天真无邪的劲儿,好像夏天树叶的影子忽隐忽现。当她没有停下来的时候,总是脚步轻盈,像一片云彩似的飞来飞去。玫瑰色的嘴唇上总是挂着微笑,自顾哼着歌曲,仿佛在快乐的梦境中一般。她的父亲和女监护人到处追逐她,可抓住她后,她又像夏日的一片云彩轻轻地溜走。不管她做什么,都没有受到过半句责备,所以她在船上由着性子到处游荡。她总是一身洁白,像个影子一般无处不在,浑身上下一尘不染。轮船上的每个角落都被她那轻盈的脚步踏过,每个地方都出现过她那金晃晃的小脑袋。

  汗流浃背的司炉工偶尔抬起头时,会发现她正用好奇的目光看着炉子里的熊熊火焰,接着掉转眼睛带着害怕和怜悯望着他,好像他正处于某种可怕的危险境地之中。不一会儿,舵手又看见她那张美丽的小脸蛋在驾驶舱的窗前飘忽而过,舵手们不禁停住手,朝她微笑,可一眨眼的功夫,她又消失了。只要她从人前走过,一定会有人用粗粗的声音向她致以祝福,那些严肃的面孔上也会出现难得一见的笑容。每天这样的事情会发生无数次。假若她不知深浅地跨过某个危险地带,准会有人伸出粗黑的手去救她,或是帮她清除路上的障碍。

  汤姆具有黑种人那种温柔善良的天性,他对人的善良纯朴和儿童的天真无邪有种本能的依恋,所以他每天都留意这个小女孩,并且对她的兴趣是越来越浓。在他看来,这个小女孩简直就是来自仙境,每当她从黑洞洞的棉花包后探出小脑袋,用深蓝色的眸子瞅他时,或是站在货包顶上向下注视他时,他都觉得她就是天使,而且是从他的《新约》中跑出来的。

  她经常从赫利买来的那些拴着铁链的黑奴们身边走过,脸上带着忧愁的神色。有时,她还溜到他们中间,恳切地注视他们,显得忧伤而困惑。她用那纤细的小手拾起铁链,然后哀伤地叹息一声,又飘然离去。好几回她突然手捧糖果和桔子来到他们面前,兴高采烈地把食物分给大家,随后又离开。

  汤姆在试图和小姑娘交朋友之前,已经观察了很久,然后才敢做点试探。他有好多吸引孩子的花样儿,这次他决定好好施展一番。他会将樱桃核雕刻成精致的小篮子,在胡桃木上刻出各种奇形怪状的鬼脸,或是在接骨木的木髓上刻出许多活灵活现的古怪小人。他不光会做这些,他还会做各种大大小小的哨子。他简直就是播恩的化身。他的口袋里满是日积月累下来的用来吸引孩子们的小玩意,那时他常用这些东西去逗弄主人家的孩子。现在,他把它们一个一个地拿出来,试图用它们去认识一个新朋友,发展一份新友情。

  这个小女孩尽管忙个不停,对什么事情都感兴趣,却非常害羞,要想和她熟稔并不容易。当汤姆展示那些小手艺的时候,她常蹲在一个箱子或货包上看着他,像一只栖息在那儿的金丝雀。当汤姆将小玩意儿递给她时,她羞怯地接了过去,并且神情严肃。不过他们最终还是变得无话不说了。

  “你叫什么名字,小姐?”汤姆觉得问这个问题的时机成熟了。

  “伊万杰琳·圣克莱尔,可爸爸和其他人都叫我伊娃。那你叫什么名字?”

  “我叫汤姆,在肯塔基老家,孩子们都爱叫我汤姆大叔。”

  “那我也这么喊你吧,因为我喜欢你,知道吗?那么,汤姆大叔,你这是上哪儿去呀?”

  “我不知道,伊娃小姐。”

  “你不知道?”

  “不知道。我将被卖给某个人,但我不知道他会是谁。”

  这时,轮船在一个小码头停下来装运木材。伊娃听见父亲在喊她,便连蹦带跳地向父亲跑去。而汤姆则站起身,帮那些人搬运起木头来。

  伊娃这时正和父亲一起在栏杆边看轮船离开码头。机轮在水里翻滚了两三圈,猛然一震,小女孩突然失去平衡,一下子掉进河里。她的父亲想都没想就准备往河里跳,却被身后的一个人拉住了。原来,在他之前已经有个更精干的人去救他的女儿了。

  小女孩掉进河里的时候,汤姆恰好站在她下面的那层甲板上。看见她在水里沉了下去,汤姆赶紧跳下水去。由于他有宽阔的胸膛,过人的臂力,所以游泳对他来说一点儿也不费劲。不一会儿,那小女孩浮出了水面,汤姆用胳膊抱住她,朝船边游过去。当汤姆把她递上船时,船上同时有几百只热切的手伸出来接她,仿佛这些手属于一个人似的。她父亲马上接过已经昏迷的孩子,把她抱进了客舱。就像在这种场合下通常会出现的情况那样,舱里的女宾客们争着表现她们的好心,尽量防止她从昏睡中苏醒过来。

  第二天,天气非常闷热,轮船缓慢地驶向新奥尔良。轮船上的人们在期待中忙着收拾行李;船舱里不少人在整理东西,准备上岸;仆人们紧张地打扫、布置这艘豪华客轮,准备以隆重的形式驶入港口。

  汤姆坐在下层甲板上,将双臂交叉在胸前,不时用焦急的目光回头观望轮船另一头的人群。

  伊万杰琳正站在那里。如果不是脸色比前一天显得更加苍白一些,根本看不出她曾经历过那么一场意外事故。在她的身边站着一个体态优雅、举止大方的年轻人,一只胳膊肘倚在棉花包上,旁边摊开着一本袖珍书籍。他就是伊娃的父亲。他们长着一样端庄的脸型,有着同样的蓝色大眼睛和金棕色头发,可他们脸上的神情却截然不同。虽然他那双眼睛的形状和颜色和伊娃酷似,并且也非常纯净、明亮,但却闪烁出世俗的光芒,不像伊娃的眼睛那么深邃,那么朦胧而富有梦幻色彩。他的嘴唇曲线十分完美,流露出傲慢、讥讽的神色。他站在那里,俨然一副潇洒的高贵派头,举手投足间透着优雅大方。他态度和蔼,带着一股洒脱的神情,半是调侃,半是轻蔑地听着赫利在那儿讨价还价。

  “那么各种道德标准和基督徒的美德在他身上是样样俱全啰?!”等赫利把话打住后,圣克莱尔跟着说道:“那好吧,朋友,照肯塔基那儿的价钱,你准备开价多少?明白说,你打算从我这儿蒙多少钱去?痛快点儿吧。”

  赫利说:“唔,干脆点儿,一千三百块钱,这也才刚刚够本,老实说,刚刚够本。”

  “真可怜!”年轻人说,两只嘲讽的眼睛死死地盯着赫利,“不过我猜你一定会给我点优惠,就按这个价卖给我,是吧?”

  “这个嘛,你看这位年轻的小姐似乎特别喜欢他,这当然不足为奇。”

  “哦,那你就更应该发发善心了。朋友,出于基督徒的慈悲胸怀,为了成全这位特别喜欢他的年轻小姐,你最少要多少钱才肯卖他呢?”

  黑奴贩子说道:“你自己看嘛。你看他的手脚,还有胸脯,壮得像头牛似的。你再看他的脑袋,这么高的额头一定很精明强干,我早就注意这点了。单就他的体魄而言,他长得这么结实,就算是个傻瓜,也能卖好多钱呢,更何况他这么聪明能干。我敢保证,价钱肯定会更高。你能想到吗?他主人的庄园都是他在操持着,你不知道他办事有多能干。”

  “糟糕,太糟糕啦。他知道得也太多了!”年轻人说着,嘴角挂着一丝嘲弄,“这怎么行,聪明的家伙容易跑掉或者偷马,总之爱捣乱,就冲着他那股聪明劲儿,你也得减去一二百块钱。”

  “如果不是他的人品好,你说的也许有点道理。可我能拿出他的主人和别人的推荐信来证明他是个十足虔诚的黑奴。他可能是你找到的最忠实、最恭敬、最爱祷告的奴隶了。他们那儿都叫他牧师呢。”

  年轻人冷冷地说:“我也许会请他当家庭牧师。我家最缺的就是宗教。”

  “你开什么玩笑。”

  “你为什么觉得我在开玩笑?你刚才不是担保他是个牧师吗?他是经过教会哪次代表会议、哪个委员会审查通过的?你拿出证明来吧。”

  圣克莱尔的眼睛里充满了戏弄的意思,赫利也早就看出来了,若不是他知道这场玩笑能做成一笔交易的话,他肯定早就不耐烦了。他把一只沾满油渍的钱包放在棉花堆上,焦急地在那里面寻找着证明。年轻人站在一边,低头看着他,脸上带着轻松、调侃的神色。

  “爸爸,把汤姆大叔买下来吧!别管付多少钱。”伊娃爬上货包,用手搂住父亲的脖子,悄悄地说,“我知道你有很多钱。我就是要他。”

  “宝贝,你要他干什么呢?你是要把他当作铃铛,木马,还是别的什么东西?”

  “我想让他快乐。”

  “这个理由倒是非常特别。”

  这会儿,赫利把希尔比先生亲笔签名的推荐信递给圣克莱尔。年轻人用他那修长的手指尖接了过去,满不在乎地瞟了一眼。

  “写得蛮神气的吗,拼写也不错。不过,关于宗教问题,我还是不大明白,”年轻人的眼睛里又一次出现了刚才那种捉弄人的神气,“那些虔诚的白种人已经把我们的国家糟践得一塌糊涂,竞选以前政治家们个个都虔诚得要命,还有政府机关和教会也是如此,搞得人们简直不知道以后还会上什么人的当。我不知道原来宗教也可以买卖。我这几天没看报纸,也不知道宗教的行情怎么样。请问一下,你在宗教这个项目上要了几百块钱?”

  赫利说:“你真有趣儿。不过,你说的也有道理。我知道信教的人并不全是一样,有的人可实在不怎么样,只是做礼拜的时候表现得挺虔诚,这种人不能算真正的基督徒,不论他是白人还是黑人,可汤姆不是这样。我见过不少老实、可靠、虔诚的黑人,你就别想让他们干任何他们觉得不对的事。从这封信中你就能看出汤姆的主人是怎么评价他的。”

  “够啦,”年轻人说着,表情严肃地弯下腰去拿他的钱包,“如果你能保证花钱能买到虔诚的品德,并且让上帝把它记在我的帐上,那我花多少钱都乐意,这总可以了吧。”

  “说实话,我可不敢担保这个。在我看来,到了天上,每个人都得承担自己的命运。”

  “我在宗教上花了这么多钱,可在最急需它的时候,却不能拿它抵帐,我可真不划算!”年轻人说着,数了一叠钞票递给赫利,“你点点数吧!”

  “好的。”赫利笑着说道。他掏出一只旧墨水盒,开始写收据,不一会儿,他把收据交给了年轻人。

  年轻人看了看收据,说:“如果把我各个部分分开来列张清单,不知道能卖多少钱?他的头值多少,高额头、手脚值多少,还有教育、学问、才干、诚实,各自值多少。我怕最后这项值不了什么钱。伊娃,过来!”年轻人召唤着女儿。他拉起伊娃的手,穿过甲板从这头走到那头,风趣地托起汤姆的下巴,说道:“汤姆,抬起头,看看喜不喜欢你的新主人。”

  汤姆把头抬起来。谁见了这么一张快乐、年轻而又英俊的脸庞都会喜欢的。汤姆感到眼泪涌了出来,他真心地说:“愿上帝保佑你,老爷!”

  “希望如此。你叫什么名字?汤姆?不管怎么样,你替我祈祷可能比我亲自祈祷会更灵验。你会赶马车吗,汤姆?”

  “我一直跟马打交道。希尔比先生家里养了许多马。”

  “那你就替我赶马车吧。可是,汤姆,你一星期只能喝一次酒,多了可不成,除非有什么特殊的情况。”

  汤姆非常惊讶,感到他的自尊心受到了伤害,他说:“我从不喝酒,老爷。”

  “这种话我听过,我们走着瞧吧。如果你的确不喝酒,那对你我都方便。别介意,汤姆。”看见汤姆的脸色依旧很阴沉,年轻人又快活地说道,“我相信你肯定会好好干的。”

  “我一定会的,老爷。”

  “你今后会过上好日子的,爸爸对谁都非常好,除了爱和人家开玩笑。”伊娃说道。

  圣克莱尔笑着说:“爸爸对你的举荐表示谢意。”说完,转身就走开了。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 11楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 15
Of Tom’s New Master, and Various Other Matters
Since the thread of our humble hero’s life has now become interwoven with that of higher ones, it is necessary to give some brief introduction to them.
Augustine St. Clare was the son of a wealthy planter of Louisiana. The family had its origin in Canada. Of two brothers, very similar in temperament and character, one had settled on a flourishing farm in Vermont, and the other became an opulent planter in Louisiana. The mother of Augustine was a Huguenot French lady, whose family had emigrated to Louisiana during the days of its early settlement. Augustine and another brother were the only children of their parents. Having inherited from his mother an exceeding delicacy of constitution, he was, at the instance of physicians, during many years of his boyhood, sent to the care of his uncle in Vermont, in order that his constitution might, be strengthened by the cold of a more bracing climate.
In childhood, he was remarkable for an extreme and marked sensitiveness of character, more akin to the softness of woman than the ordinary hardness of his own sex. Time, however, overgrew this softness with the rough bark of manhood, and but few knew how living and fresh it still lay at the core. His talents were of the very first order, although his mind showed a preference always for the ideal and the aesthetic, and there was about him that repugnance to the actual business of life which is the common result of this balance of the faculties. Soon after the completion of his college course, his whole nature was kindled into one intense and passionate effervescence of romantic passion. His hour came,—the hour that comes only once; his star rose in the horizon,—that star that rises so often in vain, to be remembered only as a thing of dreams; and it rose for him in vain. To drop the figure,—he saw and won the love of a high-minded and beautiful woman, in one of the northern states, and they were affianced. He returned south to make arrangements for their marriage, when, most unexpectedly, his letters were returned to him by mail, with a short note from her guardian, stating to him that ere this reached him the lady would be the wife of another. Stung to madness, he vainly hoped, as many another has done, to fling the whole thing from his heart by one desperate effort. Too proud to supplicate or seek explanation, he threw himself at once into a whirl of fashionable society, and in a fortnight from the time of the fatal letter was the accepted lover of the reigning belle of the season; and as soon as arrangements could be made, he became the husband of a fine figure, a pair of bright dark eyes, and a hundred thousand dollars; and, of course, everybody thought him a happy fellow.
The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon, and entertaining a brilliant circle of friends in their splendid villa, near Lake Pontchartrain, when, one day, a letter was brought to him in that well-remembered writing. It was handed to him while he was in full tide of gay and successful conversation, in a whole room-full of company. He turned deadly pale when he saw the writing, but still preserved his composure, and finished the playful warfare of badinage which he was at the moment carrying on with a lady opposite; and, a short time after, was missed from the circle. In his room, alone, he opened and read the letter, now worse than idle and useless to be read. It was from her, giving a long account of a persecution to which she had been exposed by her guardian’s family, to lead her to unite herself with their son: and she related how, for a long time, his letters had ceased to arrive; how she had written time and again, till she became weary and doubtful; how her health had failed under her anxieties, and how, at last, she had discovered the whole fraud which had been practised on them both. The letter ended with expressions of hope and thankfulness, and professions of undying affection, which were more bitter than death to the unhappy young man. He wrote to her immediately:
“I have received yours,—but too late. I believed all I heard. I was desperate. I am married, and all is over. Only forget,—it is all that remains for either of us.”
And thus ended the whole romance and ideal of life for Augustine St. Clare. But the real remained,—the real, like the flat, bare, oozy tide-mud, when the blue sparkling wave, with all its company of gliding boats and white-winged ships, its music of oars and chiming waters, has gone down, and there it lies, flat, slimy, bare,—exceedingly real.
Of course, in a novel, people’s hearts break, and they die, and that is the end of it; and in a story this is very convenient. But in real life we do not die when all that makes life bright dies to us. There is a most busy and important round of eating, drinking, dressing, walking, visiting, buying, selling, talking, reading, and all that makes up what is commonly called living, yet to be gone through; and this yet remained to Augustine. Had his wife been a whole woman, she might yet have done something—as woman can—to mend the broken threads of life, and weave again into a tissue of brightness. But Marie St. Clare could not even see that they had been broken. As before stated, she consisted of a fine figure, a pair of splendid eyes, and a hundred thousand dollars; and none of these items were precisely the ones to minister to a mind diseased.
When Augustine, pale as death, was found lying on the sofa, and pleaded sudden sick-headache as the cause of his distress, she recommended to him to smell of hartshorn; and when the paleness and headache came on week after week, she only said that she never thought Mr. St. Clare was sickly; but it seems he was very liable to sick-headaches, and that it was a very unfortunate thing for her, because he didn’t enjoy going into company with her, and it seemed odd to go so much alone, when they were just married. Augustine was glad in his heart that he had married so undiscerning a woman; but as the glosses and civilities of the honeymoon wore away, he discovered that a beautiful young woman, who has lived all her life to be caressed and waited on, might prove quite a hard mistress in domestic life. Marie never had possessed much capability of affection, or much sensibility, and the little that she had, had been merged into a most intense and unconscious selfishness; a selfishness the more hopeless, from its quiet obtuseness, its utter ignorance of any claims but her own. From her infancy, she had been surrounded with servants, who lived only to study her caprices; the idea that they had either feelings or rights had never dawned upon her, even in distant perspective. Her father, whose only child she had been, had never denied her anything that lay within the compass of human possibility; and when she entered life, beautiful, accomplished, and an heiress, she had, of course, all the eligibles and non-eligibles of the other sex sighing at her feet, and she had no doubt that Augustine was a most fortunate man in having obtained her. It is a great mistake to suppose that a woman with no heart will be an easy creditor in the exchange of affection. There is not on earth a more merciless exactor of love from others than a thoroughly selfish woman; and the more unlovely she grows, the more jealously and scrupulously she exacts love, to the uttermost farthing. When, therefore, St. Clare began to drop off those gallantries and small attentions which flowed at first through the habitude of courtship, he found his sultana no way ready to resign her slave; there were abundance of tears, poutings, and small tempests, there were discontents, pinings, upbraidings. St. Clare was good-natured and self-indulgent, and sought to buy off with presents and flatteries; and when Marie became mother to a beautiful daughter, he really felt awakened, for a time, to something like tenderness.
St. Clare’s mother had been a woman of uncommon elevation and purity of character, and he gave to his child his mother’s name, fondly fancying that she would prove a reproduction of her image. The thing had been remarked with petulant jealousy by his wife, and she regarded her husband’s absorbing devotion to the child with suspicion and dislike; all that was given to her seemed so much taken from herself. From the time of the birth of this child, her health gradually sunk. A life of constant inaction, bodily and mental,—the friction of ceaseless ennui and discontent, united to the ordinary weakness which attended the period of maternity,—in course of a few years changed the blooming young belle into a yellow faded, sickly woman, whose time was divided among a variety of fanciful diseases, and who considered herself, in every sense, the most ill-used and suffering person in existence.
There was no end of her various complaints; but her principal forte appeared to lie in sick-headache, which sometimes would confine her to her room three days out of six. As, of course, all family arrangements fell into the hands of servants, St. Clare found his menage anything but comfortable. His only daughter was exceedingly delicate, and he feared that, with no one to look after her and attend to her, her health and life might yet fall a sacrifice to her mother’s inefficiency. He had taken her with him on a tour to Vermont, and had persuaded his cousin, Miss Ophelia St. Clare, to return with him to his southern residence; and they are now returning on this boat, where we have introduced them to our readers.
And now, while the distant domes and spires of New Orleans rise to our view, there is yet time for an introduction to Miss Ophelia.
Whoever has travelled in the New England States will remember, in some cool village, the large farmhouse, with its clean-swept grassy yard, shaded by the dense and massive foliage of the sugar maple; and remember the air of order and stillness, of perpetuity and unchanging repose, that seemed to breathe over the whole place. Nothing lost, or out of order; not a picket loose in the fence, not a particle of litter in the turfy yard, with its clumps of lilac bushes growing up under the windows. Within, he will remember wide, clean rooms, where nothing ever seems to be doing or going to be done, where everything is once and forever rigidly in place, and where all household arrangements move with the punctual exactness of the old clock in the corner. In the family “keeping-room,” as it is termed, he will remember the staid, respectable old book-case, with its glass doors, where Rollin’s History,1 Milton’s Paradise Lost, Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress, and Scott’s Family Bible,2 stand side by side in decorous order, with multitudes of other books, equally solemn and respectable. There are no servants in the house, but the lady in the snowy cap, with the spectacles, who sits sewing every afternoon among her daughters, as if nothing ever had been done, or were to be done,—she and her girls, in some long-forgotten fore part of the day, “did up the work,” and for the rest of the time, probably, at all hours when you would see them, it is “done up.” The old kitchen floor never seems stained or spotted; the tables, the chairs, and the various cooking utensils, never seem deranged or disordered; though three and sometimes four meals a day are got there, though the family washing and ironing is there performed, and though pounds of butter and cheese are in some silent and mysterious manner there brought into existence.
On such a farm, in such a house and family, Miss Ophelia had spent a quiet existence of some forty-five years, when her cousin invited her to visit his southern mansion. The eldest of a large family, she was still considered by her father and mother as one of “the children,” and the proposal that she should go to Orleans was a most momentous one to the family circle. The old gray-headed father took down Morse’s Atlas3 out of the book-case, and looked out the exact latitude and longitude; and read Flint’s Travels in the South and West,4 to make up his own mind as to the nature of the country.
The good mother inquired, anxiously, “if Orleans wasn’t an awful wicked place,” saying, “that it seemed to her most equal to going to the Sandwich Islands, or anywhere among the heathen.”
It was known at the minister’s and at the doctor’s, and at Miss Peabody’s milliner shop, that Ophelia St. Clare was “talking about” going away down to Orleans with her cousin; and of course the whole village could do no less than help this very important process of taking about the matter. The minister, who inclined strongly to abolitionist views, was quite doubtful whether such a step might not tend somewhat to encourage the southerners in holding on to their slaves; while the doctor, who was a stanch colonizationist, inclined to the opinion that Miss Ophelia ought to go, to show the Orleans people that we don’t think hardly of them, after all. He was of opinion, in fact, that southern people needed encouraging. When however, the fact that she had resolved to go was fully before the public mind, she was solemnly invited out to tea by all her friends and neighbors for the space of a fortnight, and her prospects and plans duly canvassed and inquired into. Miss Moseley, who came into the house to help to do the dress-making, acquired daily accessions of importance from the developments with regard to Miss Ophelia’s wardrobe which she had been enabled to make. It was credibly ascertained that Squire Sinclare, as his name was commonly contracted in the neighborhood, had counted out fifty dollars, and given them to Miss Ophelia, and told her to buy any clothes she thought best; and that two new silk dresses, and a bonnet, had been sent for from Boston. As to the propriety of this extraordinary outlay, the public mind was divided,—some affirming that it was well enough, all things considered, for once in one’s life, and others stoutly affirming that the money had better have been sent to the missionaries; but all parties agreed that there had been no such parasol seen in those parts as had been sent on from New York, and that she had one silk dress that might fairly be trusted to stand alone, whatever might be said of its mistress. There were credible rumors, also, of a hemstitched pocket-handkerchief; and report even went so far as to state that Miss Ophelia had one pocket-handkerchief with lace all around it,—it was even added that it was worked in the corners; but this latter point was never satisfactorily ascertained, and remains, in fact, unsettled to this day.
Miss Ophelia, as you now behold her, stands before you, in a very shining brown linen travelling-dress, tall, square-formed, and angular. Her face was thin, and rather sharp in its outlines; the lips compressed, like those of a person who is in the habit of making up her mind definitely on all subjects; while the keen, dark eyes had a peculiarly searching, advised movement, and travelled over everything, as if they were looking for something to take care of.
All her movements were sharp, decided, and energetic; and, though she was never much of a talker, her words were remarkably direct, and to the purpose, when she did speak.
In her habits, she was a living impersonation of order, method, and exactness. In punctuality, she was as inevitable as a clock, and as inexorable as a railroad engine; and she held in most decided contempt and abomination anything of a contrary character.
The great sin of sins, in her eyes,—the sum of all evils,—was expressed by one very common and important word in her vocabulary—“shiftlessness.” Her finale and ultimatum of contempt consisted in a very emphatic pronunciation of the word “shiftless;” and by this she characterized all modes of procedure which had not a direct and inevitable relation to accomplishment of some purpose then definitely had in mind. People who did nothing, or who did not know exactly what they were going to do, or who did not take the most direct way to accomplish what they set their hands to, were objects of her entire contempt,—a contempt shown less frequently by anything she said, than by a kind of stony grimness, as if she scorned to say anything about the matter.
As to mental cultivation,—she had a clear, strong, active mind, was well and thoroughly read in history and the older English classics, and thought with great strength within certain narrow limits. Her theological tenets were all made up, labelled in most positive and distinct forms, and put by, like the bundles in her patch trunk; there were just so many of them, and there were never to be any more. So, also, were her ideas with regard to most matters of practical life,—such as housekeeping in all its branches, and the various political relations of her native village. And, underlying all, deeper than anything else, higher and broader, lay the strongest principle of her being—conscientiousness. Nowhere is conscience so dominant and all-absorbing as with New England women. It is the granite formation, which lies deepest, and rises out, even to the tops of the highest mountains.
Miss Ophelia was the absolute bond-slave of the “ought.” Once make her certain that the “path of duty,” as she commonly phrased it, lay in any given direction, and fire and water could not keep her from it. She would walk straight down into a well, or up to a loaded cannon’s mouth, if she were only quite sure that there the path lay. Her standard of right was so high, so all-embracing, so minute, and making so few concessions to human frailty, that, though she strove with heroic ardor to reach it, she never actually did so, and of course was burdened with a constant and often harassing sense of deficiency;—this gave a severe and somewhat gloomy cast to her religious character.
But, how in the world can Miss Ophelia get along with Augustine St. Clare,—gay, easy, unpunctual, unpractical, sceptical,—in short,—walking with impudent and nonchalant freedom over every one of her most cherished habits and opinions?
To tell the truth, then, Miss Ophelia loved him. When a boy, it had been hers to teach him his catechism, mend his clothes, comb his hair, and bring him up generally in the way he should go; and her heart having a warm side to it, Augustine had, as he usually did with most people, monopolized a large share of it for himself, and therefore it was that he succeeded very easily in persuading her that the “path of duty” lay in the direction of New Orleans, and that she must go with him to take care of Eva, and keep everything from going to wreck and ruin during the frequent illnesses of his wife. The idea of a house without anybody to take care of it went to her heart; then she loved the lovely little girl, as few could help doing; and though she regarded Augustine as very much of a heathen, yet she loved him, laughed at his jokes, and forbore with his failings, to an extent which those who knew him thought perfectly incredible. But what more or other is to be known of Miss Ophelia our reader must discover by a personal acquaintance.
There she is, sitting now in her state-room, surrounded by a mixed multitude of little and big carpet-bags, boxes, baskets, each containing some separate responsibility which she is tying, binding up, packing, or fastening, with a face of great earnestness.
“Now, Eva, have you kept count of your things? Of course you haven’t,—children never do: there’s the spotted carpet-bag and the little blue band-box with your best bonnet,—that’s two; then the India rubber satchel is three; and my tape and needle box is four; and my band-box, five; and my collar-box; and that little hair trunk, seven. What have you done with your sunshade? Give it to me, and let me put a paper round it, and tie it to my umbrella with my shade;—there, now.”
“Why, aunty, we are only going up home;—what is the use?”
“To keep it nice, child; people must take care of their things, if they ever mean to have anything; and now, Eva, is your thimble put up?”
“Really, aunty, I don’t know.”
“Well, never mind; I’ll look your box over,—thimble, wax, two spools, scissors, knife, tape-needle; all right,—put it in here. What did you ever do, child, when you were coming on with only your papa. I should have thought you’d a lost everything you had.” “Well, aunty, I did lose a great many; and then, when we stopped anywhere, papa would buy some more of whatever it was.”
“Mercy on us, child,—what a way!”
“It was a very easy way, aunty,” said Eva.
“It’s a dreadful shiftless one,” said aunty.
“Why, aunty, what’ll you do now?” said Eva; “that trunk is too full to be shut down.”
“It must shut down,” said aunty, with the air of a general, as she squeezed the things in, and sprung upon the lid;—still a little gap remained about the mouth of the trunk.
“Get up here, Eva!” said Miss Ophelia, courageously; “what has been done can be done again. This trunk has got to be shut and locked—there are no two ways about it.”
And the trunk, intimidated, doubtless, by this resolute statement, gave in. The hasp snapped sharply in its hole, and Miss Ophelia turned the key, and pocketed it in triumph.
“Now we’re ready. Where’s your papa? I think it time this baggage was set out. Do look out, Eva, and see if you see your papa.”
“O, yes, he’s down the other end of the gentlemen’s cabin, eating an orange.”
“He can’t know how near we are coming,” said aunty; “hadn’t you better run and speak to him?”
“Papa never is in a hurry about anything,” said Eva, “and we haven’t come to the landing. Do step on the guards, aunty. Look! there’s our house, up that street!”
The boat now began, with heavy groans, like some vast, tired monster, to prepare to push up among the multiplied steamers at the levee. Eva joyously pointed out the various spires, domes, and way-marks, by which she recognized her native city.
“Yes, yes, dear; very fine,” said Miss Ophelia. “But mercy on us! the boat has stopped! where is your father?”
And now ensued the usual turmoil of landing—waiters running twenty ways at once—men tugging trunks, carpet-bags, boxes—women anxiously calling to their children, and everybody crowding in a dense mass to the plank towards the landing.
Miss Ophelia seated herself resolutely on the lately vanquished trunk, and marshalling all her goods and chattels in fine military order, seemed resolved to defend them to the last.
“Shall I take your trunk, ma’am?” “Shall I take your baggage?” “Let me ’tend to your baggage, Missis?” “Shan’t I carry out these yer, Missis?” rained down upon her unheeded. She sat with grim determination, upright as a darning-needle stuck in a board, holding on her bundle of umbrella and parasols, and replying with a determination that was enough to strike dismay even into a hackman, wondering to Eva, in each interval, “what upon earth her papa could be thinking of; he couldn’t have fallen over, now,—but something must have happened;”—and just as she had begun to work herself into a real distress, he came up, with his usually careless motion, and giving Eva a quarter of the orange he was eating, said,
“Well, Cousin Vermont, I suppose you are all ready.”
“I’ve been ready, waiting, nearly an hour,” said Miss Ophelia; “I began to be really concerned about you.
“That’s a clever fellow, now,” said he. “Well, the carriage is waiting, and the crowd are now off, so that one can walk out in a decent and Christian manner, and not be pushed and shoved. Here,” he added to a driver who stood behind him, “take these things.”
“I’ll go and see to his putting them in,” said Miss Ophelia.
“O, pshaw, cousin, what’s the use?” said St. Clare.
“Well, at any rate, I’ll carry this, and this, and this,” said Miss Ophelia, singling out three boxes and a small carpet-bag.
“My dear Miss Vermont, positively you mustn’t come the Green Mountains over us that way. You must adopt at least a piece of a southern principle, and not walk out under all that load. They’ll take you for a waiting-maid; give them to this fellow; he’ll put them down as if they were eggs, now.”
Miss Ophelia looked despairingly as her cousin took all her treasures from her, and rejoiced to find herself once more in the carriage with them, in a state of preservation.
“Where’s Tom?” said Eva.
“O, he’s on the outside, Pussy. I’m going to take Tom up to mother for a peace-offering, to make up for that drunken fellow that upset the carriage.”
“O, Tom will make a splendid driver, I know,” said Eva; “he’ll never get drunk.”
The carriage stopped in front of an ancient mansion, built in that odd mixture of Spanish and French style, of which there are specimens in some parts of New Orleans. It was built in the Moorish fashion,—a square building enclosing a court-yard, into which the carriage drove through an arched gateway. The court, in the inside, had evidently been arranged to gratify a picturesque and voluptuous ideality. Wide galleries ran all around the four sides, whose Moorish arches, slender pillars, and arabesque ornaments, carried the mind back, as in a dream, to the reign of oriental romance in Spain. In the middle of the court, a fountain threw high its silvery water, falling in a never-ceasing spray into a marble basin, fringed with a deep border of fragrant violets. The water in the fountain, pellucid as crystal, was alive with myriads of gold and silver fishes, twinkling and darting through it like so many living jewels. Around the fountain ran a walk, paved with a mosaic of pebbles, laid in various fanciful patterns; and this, again, was surrounded by turf, smooth as green velvet, while a carriage-drive enclosed the whole. Two large orange-trees, now fragrant with blossoms, threw a delicious shade; and, ranged in a circle round upon the turf, were marble vases of arabesque sculpture, containing the choicest flowering plants of the tropics. Huge pomegranate trees, with their glossy leaves and flame-colored flowers, dark-leaved Arabian jessamines, with their silvery stars, geraniums, luxuriant roses bending beneath their heavy abundance of flowers, golden jessamines, lemon-scented verbenum, all united their bloom and fragrance, while here and there a mystic old aloe, with its strange, massive leaves, sat looking like some old enchanter, sitting in weird grandeur among the more perishable bloom and fragrance around it.
The galleries that surrounded the court were festooned with a curtain of some kind of Moorish stuff, and could be drawn down at pleasure, to exclude the beams of the sun. On the whole, the appearance of the place was luxurious and romantic.
As the carriage drove in, Eva seemed like a bird ready to burst from a cage, with the wild eagerness of her delight.
“O, isn’t it beautiful, lovely! my own dear, darling home!” she said to Miss Ophelia. “Isn’t it beautiful?”
“’T is a pretty place,” said Miss Ophelia, as she alighted; “though it looks rather old and heathenish to me.”
Tom got down from the carriage, and looked about with an air of calm, still enjoyment. The negro, it must be remembered, is an exotic of the most gorgeous and superb countries of the world, and he has, deep in his heart, a passion for all that is splendid, rich, and fanciful; a passion which, rudely indulged by an untrained taste, draws on them the ridicule of the colder and more correct white race.
St. Clare, who was in heart a poetical voluptuary, smiled as Miss Ophelia made her remark on his premises, and, turning to Tom, who was standing looking round, his beaming black face perfectly radiant with admiration, he said,
“Tom, my boy, this seems to suit you.”
“Yes, Mas’r, it looks about the right thing,” said Tom.
All this passed in a moment, while trunks were being hustled off, hackman paid, and while a crowd, of all ages and sizes,—men, women, and children,—came running through the galleries, both above and below to see Mas’r come in. Foremost among them was a highly-dressed young mulatto man, evidently a very distingue personage, attired in the ultra extreme of the mode, and gracefully waving a scented cambric handkerchief in his hand.
This personage had been exerting himself, with great alacrity, in driving all the flock of domestics to the other end of the verandah.
“Back! all of you. I am ashamed of you,” he said, in a tone of authority. “Would you intrude on Master’s domestic relations, in the first hour of his return?”
All looked abashed at this elegant speech, delivered with quite an air, and stood huddled together at a respectful distance, except two stout porters, who came up and began conveying away the baggage.
Owing to Mr. Adolph’s systematic arrangements, when St. Clare turned round from paying the hackman, there was nobody in view but Mr. Adolph himself, conspicuous in satin vest, gold guard-chain, and white pants, and bowing with inexpressible grace and suavity.
“Ah, Adolph, is it you?” said his master, offering his hand to him; “how are you, boy?” while Adolph poured forth, with great fluency, an extemporary speech, which he had been preparing, with great care, for a fortnight before.
“Well, well,” said St. Clare, passing on, with his usual air of negligent drollery, “that’s very well got up, Adolph. See that the baggage is well bestowed. I’ll come to the people in a minute;” and, so saying, he led Miss Ophelia to a large parlor that opened on the verandah.
While this had been passing, Eva had flown like a bird, through the porch and parlor, to a little boudoir opening likewise on the verandah.
A tall, dark-eyed, sallow woman, half rose from a couch on which she was reclining.
“Mamma!” said Eva, in a sort of a rapture, throwing herself on her neck, and embracing her over and over again.
“That’ll do,—take care, child,—don’t, you make my head ache,” said the mother, after she had languidly kissed her.
St. Clare came in, embraced his wife in true, orthodox, husbandly fashion, and then presented to her his cousin. Marie lifted her large eyes on her cousin with an air of some curiosity, and received her with languid politeness. A crowd of servants now pressed to the entry door, and among them a middle-aged mulatto woman, of very respectable appearance, stood foremost, in a tremor of expectation and joy, at the door.
“O, there’s Mammy!” said Eva, as she flew across the room; and, throwing herself into her arms, she kissed her repeatedly.
This woman did not tell her that she made her head ache, but, on the contrary, she hugged her, and laughed, and cried, till her sanity was a thing to be doubted of; and when released from her, Eva flew from one to another, shaking hands and kissing, in a way that Miss Ophelia afterwards declared fairly turned her stomach.
“Well!” said Miss Ophelia, “you southern children can do something that I couldn’t.”
“What, now, pray?” said St. Clare.
“Well, I want to be kind to everybody, and I wouldn’t have anything hurt; but as to kissing—”
“Niggers,” said St. Clare, “that you’re not up to,—hey?”
“Yes, that’s it. How can she?”
St. Clare laughed, as he went into the passage. “Halloa, here, what’s to pay out here? Here, you all—Mammy, Jimmy, Polly, Sukey—glad to see Mas’r?” he said, as he went shaking hands from one to another. “Look out for the babies!” he added, as he stumbled over a sooty little urchin, who was crawling upon all fours. “If I step upon anybody, let ’em mention it.”
There was an abundance of laughing and blessing Mas’r, as St. Clare distributed small pieces of change among them.
“Come, now, take yourselves off, like good boys and girls,” he said; and the whole assemblage, dark and light, disappeared through a door into a large verandah, followed by Eva, who carried a large satchel, which she had been filling with apples, nuts, candy, ribbons, laces, and toys of every description, during her whole homeward journey.
As St. Clare turned to go back his eye fell upon Tom, who was standing uneasily, shifting from one foot to the other, while Adolph stood negligently leaning against the banisters, examining Tom through an opera-glass, with an air that would have done credit to any dandy living.
“Puh! you puppy,” said his master, striking down the opera glass; “is that the way you treat your company? Seems to me, Dolph,” he added, laying his finger on the elegant figured satin vest that Adolph was sporting, “seems to me that’s my vest.”
“O! Master, this vest all stained with wine; of course, a gentleman in Master’s standing never wears a vest like this. I understood I was to take it. It does for a poor nigger-fellow, like me.”
And Adolph tossed his head, and passed his fingers through his scented hair, with a grace.
“So, that’s it, is it?” said St. Clare, carelessly. “Well, here, I’m going to show this Tom to his mistress, and then you take him to the kitchen; and mind you don’t put on any of your airs to him. He’s worth two such puppies as you.”
“Master always will have his joke,” said Adolph, laughing. “I’m delighted to see Master in such spirits.”
“Here, Tom,” said St. Clare, beckoning.
Tom entered the room. He looked wistfully on the velvet carpets, and the before unimagined splendors of mirrors, pictures, statues, and curtains, and, like the Queen of Sheba before Solomon, there was no more spirit in him. He looked afraid even to set his feet down.
“See here, Marie,” said St. Clare to his wife, “I’ve bought you a coachman, at last, to order. I tell you, he’s a regular hearse for blackness and sobriety, and will drive you like a funeral, if you want. Open your eyes, now, and look at him. Now, don’t say I never think about you when I’m gone.”
Marie opened her eyes, and fixed them on Tom, without rising.
“I know he’ll get drunk,” she said.
“No, he’s warranted a pious and sober article.”
“Well, I hope he may turn out well,” said the lady; “it’s more than I expect, though.”
“Dolph,” said St. Clare, “show Tom down stairs; and, mind yourself,” he added; “remember what I told you.”
Adolph tripped gracefully forward, and Tom, with lumbering tread, went after.
“He’s a perfect behemoth!” said Marie.
“Come, now, Marie,” said St. Clare, seating himself on a stool beside her sofa, “be gracious, and say something pretty to a fellow.”
“You’ve been gone a fortnight beyond the time,” said the lady, pouting.
“Well, you know I wrote you the reason.”
“Such a short, cold letter!” said the lady.
“Dear me! the mail was just going, and it had to be that or nothing.”
“That’s just the way, always,” said the lady; “always something to make your journeys long, and letters short.”
“See here, now,” he added, drawing an elegant velvet case out of his pocket, and opening it, “here’s a present I got for you in New York.”
It was a daguerreotype, clear and soft as an engraving, representing Eva and her father sitting hand in hand.
Marie looked at it with a dissatisfied air.
“What made you sit in such an awkward position?” she said.
“Well, the position may be a matter of opinion; but what do you think of the likeness?”
“If you don’t think anything of my opinion in one case, I suppose you wouldn’t in another,” said the lady, shutting the daguerreotype.
“Hang the woman!” said St. Clare, mentally; but aloud he added, “Come, now, Marie, what do you think of the likeness? Don’t be nonsensical, now.”
“It’s very inconsiderate of you, St. Clare,” said the lady, “to insist on my talking and looking at things. You know I’ve been lying all day with the sick-headache; and there’s been such a tumult made ever since you came, I’m half dead.”
“You’re subject to the sick-headache, ma’am!” said Miss Ophelia, suddenly rising from the depths of the large arm-chair, where she had sat quietly, taking an inventory of the furniture, and calculating its expense.
“Yes, I’m a perfect martyr to it,” said the lady.
“Juniper-berry tea is good for sick-headache,” said Miss Ophelia; “at least, Auguste, Deacon Abraham Perry’s wife, used to say so; and she was a great nurse.”
“I’ll have the first juniper-berries that get ripe in our garden by the lake brought in for that special purpose,” said St. Clare, gravely pulling the bell as he did so; “meanwhile, cousin, you must be wanting to retire to your apartment, and refresh yourself a little, after your journey. Dolph,” he added, “tell Mammy to come here.” The decent mulatto woman whom Eva had caressed so rapturously soon entered; she was dressed neatly, with a high red and yellow turban on her head, the recent gift of Eva, and which the child had been arranging on her head. “Mammy,” said St. Clare, “I put this lady under your care; she is tired, and wants rest; take her to her chamber, and be sure she is made comfortable,” and Miss Ophelia disappeared in the rear of Mammy.



第十五章 汤姆的新主人及其他

  既然我们的主人公的命运已经和一户高贵的人家联系在一块了,那么我们就有必要来对这户高贵的人家作点简要的介绍。

  奥古斯丁·圣克莱尔的父亲是路易斯安那州一个富有的庄园主,其祖辈是加拿大人。圣克莱尔的母亲是法国雨格诺教派的信徒,祖先刚到美洲来时,就在路易斯安那州定居下来。这对夫妇一生只有两个孩子。圣克莱尔的哥哥是弗蒙特州一个家道兴旺的农庄主,而圣克莱尔则是路易斯安那州一个富有的农庄主。由于受到母亲的遗传,奥古斯丁从小体质就不好,经常生病,于是遵照医生的建议,家里在他还是小孩子的时候,就把他送到弗蒙特州伯父家住了好几年,希望他在北方寒冷干爽的气候下,体质能够被锻炼得更强壮一些。

  奥古斯丁的气质具有女性般的温柔,优柔寡断,多愁善感,缺乏男性那种刚毅、果敢的劲儿。但随着岁月的流逝,这种偏女性的气质被掩藏在他那日益成熟、粗硬的外表下,因而很少有人知道,他的那种气质仍旧活在他的心灵深处。他崇尚理想主义和唯美主义,对日常生活琐事则感到十分厌烦,这是通过理智权衡后得出的必然结果。大学刚毕业那时,他的内心充满了强烈的浪漫主义激情。他生命中只降临一次的时刻来临了——他的命运之星在天际升起了——人们的命运之星经常是徒劳升起,到头来只是一场梦,仅仅在记忆中留下美好的回忆。在北方某州,他结识了一位漂亮、高贵的小姐,两人一见倾心,不久就许下终身。他于是返回南方的家中去筹备婚事。可出人意料的是,他写给那位小姐的信全部被退了回来,她的监护人还附寄了一张小纸条,说在他收到信之前,她已经嫁给别人了。在得知这一消息后,他的精神受到了极大的刺激,他很想学别人那样,将这件事完全忘掉,可结果却并非他所希望的那样。由于生性高傲,他不肯向对方寻求解释,不久之后,他便投入到社交场合中寻求心灵的慰藉。在收到那封信半个月之后,他就和当时社交界第一枝花订了婚,婚事稍作筹办,他就和那位有着一双明亮的黑眼睛,拥有十万家产的美丽小姐结了婚,他当时可是众人羡慕不已的对象。

  正当这对新婚夫妻在庞夏特朗湖边的一所别墅里欢度蜜月,款待好友时,奥古斯丁有一天突然收到一封信。奥古斯丁从笔迹一眼就知道这封信是他那位难以忘怀的小姐写来的,他的脸色立即变得惨白。不过,在客人面前,他还得强装镇静,在和一位小姐舌战一番后,他独自一人回到卧室里,拆开了来信。在信中,那位小姐把她受监护人一家的威逼利诱而嫁给他们的儿子的经过叙述了一番,还谈到她不停地给他写信却迟迟不见他的回信,直到她最后产生了怀疑,又谈到她如何忧虑成疾,日渐消瘦,直到最后她发觉了监护人一家设下的诡计。在信的结尾,那位小姐倾诉了对他的似海深情,话语中充满了期盼和感激。可是,对于这位不幸的年轻人来说,此时收到这封信真比死的滋味还难受。他当即就写了封回信,信中这样写道:“来信已收到,可是为时已晚。我对当时听到的话都信以为真,因而不顾一切,彻底绝望了。我现在已经和别人结了婚,我们之间的一切都已经结束了。我们只有忘记过去,才是唯一的出路。”

  奥古斯丁·圣克莱尔一生的理想和浪漫史就这么结束了。可是现实却摆在他的面前,这现实如同潮水退去后那平坦、空旷的海滩,全是粘稠的稀泥。当海浪带着点点白帆和迎风荡漾的轻舟,在桨声和波涛声中退去之后,剩下的就是烂泥。平坦、空旷、粘稠的烂泥,简直现实到了极至。

  在小说中,人们完全可以因为悲痛心碎而死去,随之一切都将告之结束。在故事中这样很方便,然而在现实生活中,我们不会因为生命中的一切美好失去了而一下子死去。我们还得忙着吃饭、喝水、走路、访友、做生意、谈话、看书,例行公事一般地从事着我们称之为“生活”的一连串事件,当然这也是奥古斯丁必须做下去的事情。如果他的妻子是个身心健全的人,也许还能为他做点什么——女人常有这种本事,把他那根折断了的生命线重新连接起来,织成一条美丽的彩带。可是,玛丽·圣克莱尔根本没注意到丈夫的生命线已经折断。玛丽虽然是个身姿绰约、家财万贯的女人,可这些却不能抚平他心灵的创伤。

  当玛丽看见奥古斯丁脸色惨白地躺在沙发上,声称自己由于呕吐性头痛才这么难受时,她劝他闻闻盐;当奥古斯丁一连几个星期的脸色都异常苍白,忍受头痛之苦时,她却说真没想到他的身体是如此虚弱,这么容易就患上呕吐性头痛,真是不幸。因为他不能陪着她出去应酬,而他们还是新婚,她单独出去总是不太好。奥古斯丁发现自己的妻子如此迟钝,心里反而觉得挺高兴。可当蜜月时的那种喜庆色彩和相敬如宾的气氛褪去后,奥古斯丁发觉原来一个年轻貌美的女子如果从小娇生惯养,饭来张口,衣来伸手,以后就会成为一个非常严厉的家庭主妇。玛丽从来不知道如何去爱别人,根本不会善解人意,她仅有的那点感情已经不自觉地汇集成极其强烈的自私自利,并且已经发展到无药可救的地步。她冷酷无情,只为自己着想,根本不顾及别人的利益。她从小被仆人们前呼后拥惯了,对她而言。仆人们活着的唯一用处就是想办法讨好她,一个心思地伺候她,她从来没想过别人也有感情,也有权利。作为家里唯一的孩子,她从来都是有求必应。当她长大成为一个多才多艺的美丽姑娘和女继承人时,初入社交圈,她的脚下便拜倒了一帮出身门第各不相同的年轻人。她毫不怀疑娶到她是奥古斯丁的极大荣幸。谁要是认为一个没有感情的女人对别人的感情回报会宽宏大量、要求不多,那他就大错特错了。一个自私透顶的女人,在榨取对方的爱情时会比谁都厉害,并且,她越是变得不可爱,就越会贪得无厌、斤斤计较。因而当圣克莱尔不再像求婚时那样体贴入微时,他的女王便在那儿成天地抹眼泪,不是撅着嘴,使性子,就是抱怨个没完没了。幸好圣克莱尔有副天生的好脾气,总爱息事宁人,他总能想法买来各种礼物陪着好话来应付玛丽。等玛丽生下漂亮的女儿,有那么一段时间,奥古斯丁的内心还真被唤起了一种类似柔情的感觉。

  圣克莱尔的母亲高贵、纯洁、善良,因而他给女儿取了母亲的名字,希望她能成为母亲的化身。玛丽发觉后,勃然大怒,忌妒万分。她看见丈夫对女儿宠爱有加,也会猜疑不快,仿佛丈夫给女儿的爱多一分,对自己的爱就要少一分。产后她的体质变得越来越衰弱。由于她长期不运动,既不动手脚也不动脑筋,加上她无休止地让烦恼和抱怨折磨自己,还有生孩子常见的虚弱,短短几年的功夫,她已经从一个如花似玉的美人变成个体弱多病的黄脸婆。她一年到头疾病缠身,老叹息自己命不好,受尽了委屈。

  玛丽生病的花样很多,不过她最拿手的还是呕吐性头痛,有时发作起来,六天里有三天她都把自己关在屋里不出门,如此一来,家务事只好由仆人们来安排。圣克莱尔对家政状况很不满意,更让他担心的是体弱的女儿若是无人照顾和关心,健康和生命都会因为她母亲的失职而深受影响。所以他带着女儿来到弗蒙特州,劝说他的堂姐奥菲利亚·圣克莱尔跟他来南方。现在,他们三人正乘船返回南方。

  此刻,新奥尔良的圆屋顶和塔尖已经远远出现在我们的视野里了,可我们还有点时间来介绍一下奥菲利亚小姐。

  凡是去过新英格兰地区的人,一定不会忘记那凉爽的村庄,宽敞的农舍。干净的院落里,绿树成荫,芳草青青,还有村庄里那井然有序和永恒不变的安宁气氛。篱笆中找不出一根松垮的木桩,院里草色葱郁,窗下了香丛生,找不到一点零乱的东西。村舍里宽敞干净的房间好像总是那么宁静安闲,每样东西都严格摆放在固定的位置上。家务活分秒不差地按时进行,如同屋角那座古老的时钟一样准确。在堂屋里,摆着一个古老的玻璃书柜,庄重体面,里面整齐地排列着罗伦的《古代史》,弥尔顿的《失乐园》,班扬的《天路历程》,司各特的《家庭圣经》和其他许多同样庄重而体面的书。家里没有仆人,只有一位戴着眼镜和一顶雪白帽子的主妇,每天下午她都和女儿们一起做针线活,好像没做过什么家务事,也没有什么要做的——其实一大清早,她就领着女儿们把一切都收拾好了,而这段时间却早被大家忽视了。这一天里,无论你什么时候看见她们,屋子里总是整洁有序。那间老厨房的地板上总是一尘不染,椅子和烹调用具总是整整齐齐,虽然一日三餐、甚至四餐都在那里做,家里人的衣服都在那里洗烫,而且时不时地还要如同变戏法一样做出几磅牛油和奶酪来。

  当圣克莱尔来邀请奥菲利亚小姐去南方时,她已经在这样的环境中平静地生活了将近四十五年。她是这个大家庭的长女,可到现在为止还被父母当作孩子看待。她去新奥尔良的事情被家里当作一件头等大事来商议。白发苍苍的老父亲特地从书柜里取出莫尔斯的《地理志》,查出新奥尔良的准确方向,还参阅了弗林特的《西南游记》,以便了解一下南方的有关情况。

  好心的母亲则忙着打听:“新奥尔良是不是个吓人的地方?”并声称在她看来,“这跟去三明治群岛或者什么野蛮国家没有什么区别。”

  牧师家,医生家,还有开衣帽店的皮波迪小姐家都知道奥菲利亚正和堂弟处于“商议”的过程之中。牧师强烈赞同废奴主义的观点,他对奥菲利亚小姐去南方这一举措表示怀疑,担心会纵容南方人继续蓄养奴隶。医生则是个坚定的殖民主义者,坚决主张奥菲利亚应该前往南方,向新奥尔良人表明北方对他们没有丝毫的恶意,他甚至认为南方人应当受到一点鼓励才对。最后,她南下的决心成为了众人皆知的事实。半个月间,所有的朋友和邻居都隆重地邀请她去喝茶,详细询问和探究她的计划和前景。由于莫斯利小姐去帮忙缝制行装,因而能获得奥菲利亚小姐新装的每日进展情况。据可靠消息,辛克莱老爷(这一带人都把圣克莱尔简称为辛克莱)拿了五十块钱给奥菲利亚去添置几件合意的衣服。还有传闻说她家里已经写信去波士顿定做了两件绸缎衣服和一顶帽子。对于是否应该花费这笔钱,众人意见不一——有的人觉得这笔钱该花,毕竟一生中难得遇上这么件事;另外有些人坚持认为不如把这笔钱捐给教会。但是所有的人都在一个问题上达成了协议:那就是在纽约订购的洋伞是这带人没有见过的,而且奥菲利亚小姐的一身绸缎衣服在这一带也是独一无二的。另据可靠传闻说:她有一条缀了花边的手绢,甚至有人说她的一条手绢四边都绣满了花,还有的说她的手绢的四个角也都绣满了花。不过最后一种报道始终没有得到令人满意的证实。

  你眼前的奥菲利亚小姐,身穿一套崭新的黄色亚麻布旅行服,身材高挑,瘦削的体态方方正正,清瘦的脸上眉目分明。她双唇紧闭,显得果断而有主见。她那双锐利的黑眼睛转动起来明察秋毫,凡事都要探究个明白,总像在寻找什么需要照顾的东西。

  她精力充沛,动作迅速而果断,尽管平时寡言少语,可一旦说起话来绝不拖泥带水,而是开门见山,直入主题。

  她的生活习惯井然有序,准确细致,按部就班。她非常守时,精确得如同时钟,和火车头一样刻不容缓。她极为蔑视与这些生活原则相违背的事情。

  在她心里,最大的罪过,即便是一切罪恶之和,她也能总结为“毫无办法”,这个字眼是她的词汇中使用频率极高的一个。当她加重语气说“毫无办法”时,就足以表明她极大的蔑视了。凡是和达到一个明确目标没有直接联系的一切措施,她都一律称为“毫无办法”。她最看不惯别人无所事事,毫无主张,也看不惯别人下决心做一件事后,却不直接将它做完。但她不轻易表露她的蔑视,只是紧紧地绷着脸,像块石头一样,仿佛她不屑对这类事情发表意见。

  在修养方面,她头脑灵活,果断,思路清晰。她熟读历史和英国古典作品,思想在有限的范围内却极其深刻。她的宗教信条被分门别类,一一贴上明确的标签,像她那只装碎布头的箱子里那一捆捆的布条一样,数量就那么多,再也不会增加什么。她对现实生活中大多数问题的观点(例如对家政事务以及家乡的各种政治关系)也是这样。然而,良心是她生活的最高准则,是她一切处世准则的基础,但高于其他准则,比其他准则更深刻更宽广些。对于新英格兰地区的妇女们来说,良心高于一切这点是深得人心的。在别的地方,这种现象没有如此突出。它那花岗岩的根基埋藏极深,顶端却直上云霄,到达最高点。

  奥菲利亚小姐是个完完全全受“责任感”驱使的奴隶。一旦她认为什么事情是她义不容辞的责任,她会想尽一切办法去做,即使赴汤蹈火,她也在所不辞。只要她认定这是义不容辞的事,她绝对会不眨眼地跳下井去,或是迎着门实弹待发的大炮昂首向前。她的行为准则是那么的高尚,全面而细致,丝毫不愿向某些人类的弱点妥协,所以尽管她充满了英雄气概并为实现目标而努力奋斗着,但事实上她从未达到过目标。可想而知,她时常会被一种不得志的感觉困扰,背上沉重的负担。这么一来,她那虔诚的性格不免会带上些严峻和沉闷的色彩。

  但是,不知是什么原因,奥菲利亚小姐和圣克莱尔先生非常合得来。他是那么一个快活的人,性格又如此散漫,毫无时间观念,而且太过于理想化,不切实际,根本没有什么信仰。一句话,凡是被奥菲利亚遵从的生活习惯和见解全部被他随心所欲地践踏在脚下。

  然而事实上,奥菲利亚小姐十分疼爱他。当他还是个孩子的时候,她就教他教义问答,给他缝补衣服,帮他梳头,循序渐进地把他引上正路。她内心那充满温暖的一面,被奥古斯丁占去了大半(他很容易获得大多数人的喜爱),所以,他很容易就使她相信去新奥尔良是她“义不容辞”的使命,在他妻子生病期间,她必须跟他回去照顾伊娃,挽救他的家庭,使它不至于破败。每当她想到没有人去照管这个家,她心里就很难受;而她又是那么疼爱那可爱的小伊娃,谁能忍心不疼爱她呢?虽然她认为奥古斯丁是个十足的异教徒,却依旧非常爱他,对他的调侃一笑了之,一味迁就他的弱点,这些对于既了解奥古斯丁又认识奥菲利亚的人来看,简直是不可思议的事情。可是要想深入认识奥菲利亚,读者们必须得亲自和她接触接触。

  这时,她正坐在头等舱里,脸上的表情一本正经,身边放着各式各样、大小不一的旅行包、箱子和篮子,里面分别装着不同的东西。她在那儿捆呀,扎呀,包呀,忙得简直不亦乐乎。

  “伊娃,你清点过东西没有?肯定没有——小孩子哪会干这事儿。带花点的旅行包,用来装你那顶漂亮小帽的小蓝帽盒——这就是两件;印度橡胶背包,三件;我的针线盒,四件;我的帽盒,五件;还有我的衣领盒,六件;加上那只小棕色箱子,七件;你的那把洋伞呢?给我,我用纸把它包起来和我的阳伞、雨伞捆在一起。喏,全齐了。”

  “姑姑,我们不就是回家去吗?干吗这么麻烦?”

  “为了利利索索的呀,孩子。无论办什么事情都要把东西收拾得有条有理。哎,伊娃,你的顶针收好了没有?”

  “姑姑,我还真想不起来了。”

  “好啦,没关系。我来检查一下我的盒子——顶针、石蜡、两个线卷、剪刀、小刀、针板,——那就放在这儿吧。伊娃,来的时候,你们两个人是怎么弄的。我猜你们一定丢了不少东西。”

  “可不是嘛,姑姑,我真丢了不少东西。不过,不管丢了什么,等到靠岸的时候,爸爸都会给我再买的。”

  “老天爷呀,孩子,——这叫什么事啊。”

  “姑姑,这难道不省事吗?”

  “这么过日子不是办法啦。”

  “可是,姑姑,你现在会怎么办呢?这只箱子已经装得太满,关不上了。”

  “非把它关上不可。”姑姑颇有大将风度地说道,同时使劲地把东西往箱子里面塞,她把一只膝盖跪在箱子盖上,可箱子口上还是有条小缝。

  “伊娃,坐到箱子上来,”奥菲利亚小姐口气坚定地说,“既然刚才能关上,现在就一定能关上。我非得把箱子关上锁好不可,除此之外,没有其他办法。”

  在她那斩钉截铁的宣言面前,箱子作出了让步。咔嗒一声,锁扣终于锁上了。奥菲利亚小姐将钥匙从钥匙孔里取出,得意洋洋地把它放进了口袋。

  “行李准备好了,你爸爸呢?我看该把行李搬出去了。伊娃,朝窗外瞅瞅,看你爸爸在那儿吗?”

  “在,他正在男宾客厅那边吃桔子呢。”

  “他一定是不知道船快靠岸了。你最好去告诉他一声。”

  “爸爸干什么事情都是不慌不忙的,船还没有靠岸呢。姑姑,快到栏杆这边来。看!那就是我们的家,就在那条大街上。”

  这时,轮船像一只疲惫不堪的大怪兽低吼着,朝岸边那群轮船驶去。伊娃兴高采烈地指着那些塔尖,圆屋顶,还有路牌,凭着这些标记,她知道他们到家了。

  “亲爱的,非常漂亮。可是,上帝呀,船都停下来了,怎么不见你爸爸呢?”

  这时出现了上岸时那种常见的熙熙攘攘的景象——侍者在船上穿来穿去,男人们提着箱子和旅行包,女人们则焦急地呼喊着孩子。人们在通往岸边的跳板跟前挤得水泄不通。

  奥菲利亚小姐毅然坐在了刚才被她征服的箱子上,仿佛要军纪严明地统领她的财富,下定决心要将它们保护到底。“我帮您拿箱子吧,太太?”“需要我帮您搬行李吗?”“把行李交给我吧,太太?”此类的问题如倾盆大雨般向她袭来,可奥菲利亚小姐却全然不予理睬。她又一动不动地坐在箱子上,像一根插在硬纸板上的针,手中紧紧握着她那把阳伞,态度坚决地回绝了那些询问,就连马车夫见了她这副神情,也知趣地走了。她不时地问伊娃:“你爸爸到底在想什么,他总不会是掉进河里了吧,不会是有什么事发生吧。”就在她内心感到不安时,奥古斯丁走了过来,迈着漫不经心的步子,把他正在吃的桔子用手掰了几瓣递给伊娃,说道:“我说,堂姐,行李都收拾好了吗?”

  “早就收拾好了,我们等了你将近一个小时。我都担心你是不是出了什么事。”

  “你可真聪明。好了,马车在等着我们呢,人也差不多走光了,这样我们就可以非常体面地,以基督徒的风度从容上岸,又不会被别人挤得难受。”他朝身后的马车夫喊道:“喂,把行李搬下去吧。”

  “我下去招呼他们把行李放好。”

  “哦,不不,姐姐,你就别费事了。”

  “那好吧。不过这件,这件,还有这件东西,我非得亲自拿不可。”奥菲利亚小姐说着,便从行李堆里挑出三个盒子和一只小旅行包拿在手里。

  “哦,亲爱的姐姐,你千万别把大青山的做法带到这里来。你应该守点南方的规矩,千万别把那么一大堆东西扛着走出去,那样,人家会把你当作女佣看待的。来吧,把行李交给这个伙计,他会把它们当作鸡蛋一样轻拿轻放的。”

  当堂弟从她手里拿走那几样宝贝东西的时候,奥菲利亚小姐沮丧极了。等她坐进马车,和那些安放好了的宝贝们又呆在一起时,她才高兴了起来。

  “汤姆在哪里?”伊娃问道。

  “噢,他在外边。我打算让汤姆代替那个喝醉酒翻了车的傢伙,算作讲和的礼物送给你的妈妈。”

  “汤姆肯定是个出色的车夫,他才不会喝醉酒呢。”

  马车在一座古色古香的大宅子前停了下来。这是一座西班牙式和法式相结合的建筑,在新奥尔良的某些地方还能见到这种房子。它是按摩尔人的建筑风格修建起来的——中央有一个大院子,方方正正的房子,马车可以穿过拱形大门进到院子里面。院子内部的布局非常富丽华贵。院子四周都有宽大的回廊,回廊上有摩尔人式样的拱门和细细的柱子,富有阿拉伯色彩的装饰,令人不禁想起东方人统治西班牙的那个传奇时代来。院子里那眼喷泉,源源不断地喷出银色的水花,落在一个大理石水池中,池边生长着茂密的紫罗兰,池水清澈见底,成群的小金鱼在池中游来游去,仿佛无数颗游动的珍珠闪闪发光。喷水池四周有一条小路,用石子拼成了各种美丽的图案。小路外面是一圈绿丝绒一样平滑的草地,最外层围了一圈马车道。两棵开满鲜花,香气扑鼻的大桔树用它那茂密的绿叶,洒下一片令人惬意的绿荫。草地上有一圈盆景,大理石的花盆镌刻着阿拉伯风格的图案,花盆里各种热带奇花异草在那儿争奇斗妍。院子里那棵高大石榴树的绿叶和红花相互映衬,显得格外艳丽。阿拉伯茑萝藤的叶子绿得发黑,中间点缀着群星般的花朵。天竺葵和玫瑰的枝头都挂满了花朵,还有那金色的茑萝和带着柠檬香味的马鞭花。简直是百花齐放,群芳竞艳。有些地方还长着龙舌兰,叶片极大,形状古怪,像个白发苍苍的老巫婆,摆出一副神气活现的怪面孔来,屹然独立在一群容易枯萎的花草丛中。

  院子四周的回廊边垂挂着用非洲红布做的窗帘,可以随意放下,用来遮挡阳光。总之,这座宅子看起来豪华、气派而富有浪漫色彩。

  马车刚一驶进院子,伊娃好像一只小鸟急不可待地要飞出牢笼,开心极了。

  她对奥菲利亚小姐说:“看呀,多漂亮,多美丽啊!这就是我心爱的家!您说它美吗?”

  “非常漂亮,”奥菲利亚小姐下车时说道,“虽然我觉得这房子很旧,还有些异教色彩,但它确实非常漂亮。”

  汤姆下车后,安静地打量、欣赏着这座宅子。要知道,黑种人来自于许多美丽无比的国度,在他们内心深处有一股对华丽、珍奇之美的强烈热爱。这种热爱因为不加任何遮掩,完全发自本能,所以难免会遭到那些冷静而精确的白种人的嘲笑。

  圣克莱尔天生富有诗人般放荡不羁的气质。对于奥菲利亚小姐的这番评价,他只是一笑了之。然后转过身来面对正在东张西望的汤姆,瞧着他那张黝黑且流露出惊叹神情的笑脸,说:“你好像非常喜欢这个地方。”

  “是的,老爷,这房子美极了。”

  一会儿功夫,所有行李被奴仆们七手八脚地搬下了马车,然后圣克莱尔付了车钱。这时,一大群老老小小,高矮不等的仆人们穿过楼上楼下的回廊,纷纷涌过来迎接主人回家。领头的是个衣着考究的混血年轻人,在这帮奴仆中他的身份显得要高人一等。他的服饰非常时髦,手中转动着一块洒了香水的亚麻手帕。

  这人干净利索地把那群仆人们统统赶到走廊的另一头。

  “往后退!别给我在这儿丢人现眼了。”

  他威风凛凛地说:“老爷刚回家,你们就不能让人家一家人团聚一下吗?”

  这番优雅的言辞让奴仆们觉得羞愧,于是退到了适当的距离之外聚在一起,只剩下两个壮实的脚夫上前将行李搬走了。

  由于阿道夫先生组织有方,等圣克莱尔付完车钱转过脸来时,眼前就剩下阿道夫一个人了。他穿着绸缎背心,白色裤子,胸前还挂一条十分惹眼的金链子。他鞠躬致意时的那股文质彬彬的劲儿就更别提了。

  “哦,阿道夫,是你呀,”主人将手递了过去,“你怎么样,伙计?”阿道夫立即口齿伶俐地说了一番他在半个月前就琢磨好了的话。

  “行啦,行啦,”圣克莱尔说着,走了过去,依旧是那副调侃的劲头,“这番话你组织得真不错。让他们把行李归置好,我一会儿就出来和大伙儿见面。”一边说着,一边把奥菲利亚让进了一间正对着走廊的大客厅里。

  就这么会儿功夫,伊娃早就像只小鸟儿飞过客厅和门廊,奔向一间同样对着走廊的小卧室去了。

  一个斜靠在睡椅上的女人这时半坐起身。她高高的个子,脸色暗黄,长着一双黑眼睛。

  “妈妈!”伊娃高兴地喊着,扑过去抱住母亲的脖子,亲了又亲。

  “好啦,——小心点,孩子——别——你把我的头都弄疼了。”她没精打采地吻了女儿一下。

  圣克莱尔走了进来,以一个丈夫应有的方式吻了妻子一下,然后向她介绍自己的堂姐。玛丽有点好奇地抬起大眼睛打量着这位堂姐,用冷漠而客气的口气向她致以问候。这时,一大帮仆人已经在门口挤满了,站在最前头的,是个长相很体面的混血女人,由于按捺不住期待和喜悦的心情,她的身体都在发颤。

  这个女人没说伊娃弄疼了她的头,反而将她紧紧抱在怀里,时而哭,时而笑,搞得大家怀疑她的神经是否不正常了。等她松开手,伊娃轮着和其他人又是握手又是亲吻。后来,奥菲利亚小姐说伊娃的劲头儿简直令她反胃。她说:“唉!你们南方的小孩做的有些事,我无论如何都办不到。”

  “哦,请问是什么事呢?”圣克莱尔问道。

  “其实,我也愿意和和气气地对待他们,也不愿伤害他们的感情,可要说去亲吻这些——”

  “黑鬼,你办不到,对吗?”

  “是的,伊娃怎么能这样?”

  圣克莱尔大笑着往过道那边走去了。“嗨,大家都过来领赏钱吧,吉米、苏姬——看见老爷高兴吗?”说着,他挨个和他们握手。“留神小宝宝!”他叫道,有个小黑娃娃在地上到处乱爬,把他绊了一下。“要是我踩了谁,可要说一声啊。”

  圣克莱尔发给仆人们一把小银币,他们随即发出一片欢笑声和对老爷的祝福声。

  “好啦,大家现在都回去吧。”于是,那一群深浅不一的黑人穿过一扇门到走廊里去了。伊娃手里拎着个小包跟在他们后边。那个包里装的是些苹果、糖块、丝带、坚果、花边和其他各种玩具,这些全是她在回家的路上积攒下来的。

  圣克莱尔正要回屋的时候,看见汤姆浑身不自在地站在那儿,不停地把重心从一只脚换到另一只脚。阿道夫则懒懒地靠在栏杆上,从一只望远镜里瞅着他,那派头比起时髦公子哥们丝毫不逊色。

  “呸!你这狗东西!”圣克莱尔说着,用手打掉了阿道夫的望远镜,“你就是这么对待你的同伴吗?我说阿道夫,这好像是——”他用手指着阿道夫穿的那件很显风头的织锦缎背心说,“这好像是我的背心。”

  “哎,老爷,这背心上都是酒渍。像老爷您这么高贵的身份,怎么能穿这种背心呢?我知道您迟早会把它给我的,像我这样的穷鬼穿穿还差不多。”

  说完,他一甩头,颇有气派地伸手理了理那洒过香水的头发。

  “啊,原来如此。”圣克莱尔满不在乎地说,“那好吧,我现在带汤姆去见太太,然后你带他去厨房。记住,不准向他耍什么威风。像你这样的狗东西,还不抵他一半呢!”

  “老爷就爱开玩笑,看您精神好,我也高兴。”阿道夫笑着说道。

  “过来,汤姆。”圣克莱尔招呼道。

  汤姆走进屋里,那丝绒地毯,镜子,油画,塑像,窗帘,都是些他想都没敢想的奢华东西。他惊奇得几乎有些魂不守舍,就如同站在所罗门大帝跟前的示巴女王一样。他那抬起的脚都不敢往地上放了。

  圣克莱尔对玛丽说:“你看,玛丽,我给你买了个马车夫,我说话算数吧?!我跟你说,他就是一辆地地道道的灵车,又黑又稳重。只要你愿意,他一定会用赶灵车的稳当劲儿来为你赶车。睁开眼看看吧。现在你该不会说我一出门就把你忘了吧。”

  玛丽并没有站起身,只是睁开眼睛看了看汤姆。

  “我知道他一定会喝醉酒的。”

  “不会,卖主保证过,说他非常虔诚,而且不喝酒。”

  “哦,我可不敢有那么高的奢望。”

  “阿道夫,带汤姆下楼去,你可要留神,记住刚才我给你交待的话。”圣克莱尔喊道。

  阿道夫风度优雅,步伐轻快地走在前头,汤姆拖着深重的步子跟在后面。

  “他简直就是个大怪物。”玛丽说道。

  “行啦,玛丽,”圣克莱尔在她的沙发旁的凳子上坐了下来,“客气点儿,说点好听的给我吧。”

  “你在外面多呆了近半个月。”玛丽嘟着个嘴说道。

  “可我写信说明了原因呀。”

  “你的信又短又冷淡!”

  “饶了我吧。我那天急着发信,所以只能那么短,要不然就来不及发了。”

  “你从来就是这样。一出门就总会有事把你耽搁下来,信也从来不写长。”

  “看看这个吧,”他说着,从口袋里拿出一只精致的丝绒面盒子,把它打开,“这是我在纽约为你定的礼物。”

  这是张早期照片。照片上,伊娃和父亲手挽手坐着,色泽清晰、柔和,好似雕像一般。

  玛丽瞟了相片一眼,似乎并不满意。“你的坐相怎么这么难看。”

  “坐相怎么了,各人有各人的看法。你看照得到底像不像?”

  “如果你不考虑这点意见,别的就不用说了。”她说着就关上了盒子。

  “真该死!”圣克莱尔暗暗说道,可嘴里却大声说:“看看吧,玛丽,你说像不像嘛,别瞎说,啊!”

  “圣克莱尔,你不会体贴人,你非得让我说话看东西吗?头痛把我弄得成天躺在床上,你知道吗?你回来以后闹哄哄的,简直快把我吵死了。”

  “你有呕吐性头痛吗,太太?”奥菲利亚小姐突然从一张大椅子上站起来。这半天,她一直在那儿安静地坐着,打量着屋子里的家具,盘算着它们大概值多少钱。

  “可不是吗,简直难受死了。”

  “用杜松果熬茶是个有效的方法。反正,以前亚伯拉罕·佩里执事太太这么说过,她可是个有名的护士。”

  “等我们湖边花园里的杜松果熟了,我让人采些来给你熬茶喝,”圣克莱尔神情沮丧地伸手拉了拉铃。“姐姐,你也一定想回房去休息了。走了这么远的路,也该歇歇了。阿道夫,”他喊道,“把妈咪叫来。”不一会儿,妈咪来了。她就是伊娃抱住热烈拥吻的那个混血女人。她仪态端庄,衣着整洁,头上高高地裹着红黄两色的头巾,那是伊娃送给她的礼物,并亲手为她缠好。“妈咪,”圣克莱尔说,“我把这位小姐交给你照顾了。她累了,想休息了。你带她到她的房间去,把她安排得舒舒服服的。”随后,奥菲利亚跟着妈咪走出了屋子。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 12楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 16
Tom’s Mistress and Her Opinions
“And now, Marie,” said St. Clare, “your golden days are dawning. Here is our practical, business-like New England cousin, who will take the whole budget of cares off your shoulders, and give you time to refresh yourself, and grow young and handsome. The ceremony of delivering the keys had better come off forthwith.”
This remark was made at the breakfast-table, a few mornings after Miss Ophelia had arrived.
“I’m sure she’s welcome,” said Marie, leaning her head languidly on her hand. “I think she’ll find one thing, if she does, and that is, that it’s we mistresses that are the slaves, down here.”
“O, certainly, she will discover that, and a world of wholesome truths besides, no doubt,” said St. Clare.
“Talk about our keeping slaves, as if we did it for our convenience,” said Marie. “I’m sure, if we consulted that, we might let them all go at once.”
Evangeline fixed her large, serious eyes on her mother’s face, with an earnest and perplexed expression, and said, simply, “What do you keep them for, mamma?”
“I don’t know, I’m sure, except for a plague; they are the plague of my life. I believe that more of my ill health is caused by them than by any one thing; and ours, I know, are the very worst that ever anybody was plagued with.”
“O, come, Marie, you’ve got the blues, this morning,” said St. Clare. “You know ’t isn’t so. There’s Mammy, the best creature living,—what could you do without her?”
“Mammy is the best I ever knew,” said Marie; “and yet Mammy, now, is selfish—dreadfully selfish; it’s the fault of the whole race.”
“Selfishness is a dreadful fault,” said St. Clare, gravely.
“Well, now, there’s Mammy,” said Marie, “I think it’s selfish of her to sleep so sound nights; she knows I need little attentions almost every hour, when my worst turns are on, and yet she’s so hard to wake. I absolutely am worse, this very morning, for the efforts I had to make to wake her last night.”
“Hasn’t she sat up with you a good many nights, lately, mamma?” said Eva.
“How should you know that?” said Marie, sharply; “she’s been complaining, I suppose.”
“She didn’t complain; she only told me what bad nights you’d had,—so many in succession.”
“Why don’t you let Jane or Rosa take her place, a night or two,” said St. Clare, “and let her rest?”
“How can you propose it?” said Marie. “St. Clare, you really are inconsiderate. So nervous as I am, the least breath disturbs me; and a strange hand about me would drive me absolutely frantic. If Mammy felt the interest in me she ought to, she’d wake easier,—of course, she would. I’ve heard of people who had such devoted servants, but it never was my luck;” and Marie sighed.
Miss Ophelia had listened to this conversation with an air of shrewd, observant gravity; and she still kept her lips tightly compressed, as if determined fully to ascertain her longitude and position, before she committed herself.
“Now, Mammy has a sort of goodness,” said Marie; “she’s smooth and respectful, but she’s selfish at heart. Now, she never will be done fidgeting and worrying about that husband of hers. You see, when I was married and came to live here, of course, I had to bring her with me, and her husband my father couldn’t spare. He was a blacksmith, and, of course, very necessary; and I thought and said, at the time, that Mammy and he had better give each other up, as it wasn’t likely to be convenient for them ever to live together again. I wish, now, I’d insisted on it, and married Mammy to somebody else; but I was foolish and indulgent, and didn’t want to insist. I told Mammy, at the time, that she mustn’t ever expect to see him more than once or twice in her life again, for the air of father’s place doesn’t agree with my health, and I can’t go there; and I advised her to take up with somebody else; but no—she wouldn’t. Mammy has a kind of obstinacy about her, in spots, that everybody don’t see as I do.”
“Has she children?” said Miss Ophelia.
“Yes; she has two.”
“I suppose she feels the separation from them?”
“Well, of course, I couldn’t bring them. They were little dirty things—I couldn’t have them about; and, besides, they took up too much of her time; but I believe that Mammy has always kept up a sort of sulkiness about this. She won’t marry anybody else; and I do believe, now, though she knows how necessary she is to me, and how feeble my health is, she would go back to her husband tomorrow, if she only could. I do, indeed,” said Marie; “they are just so selfish, now, the best of them.”
“It’s distressing to reflect upon,” said St. Clare, dryly.
Miss Ophelia looked keenly at him, and saw the flush of mortification and repressed vexation, and the sarcastic curl of the lip, as he spoke.
“Now, Mammy has always been a pet with me,” said Marie. “I wish some of your northern servants could look at her closets of dresses,—silks and muslins, and one real linen cambric, she has hanging there. I’ve worked sometimes whole afternoons, trimming her caps, and getting her ready to go to a party. As to abuse, she don’t know what it is. She never was whipped more than once or twice in her whole life. She has her strong coffee or her tea every day, with white sugar in it. It’s abominable, to be sure; but St. Clare will have high life below-stairs, and they every one of them live just as they please. The fact is, our servants are over-indulged. I suppose it is partly our fault that they are selfish, and act like spoiled children; but I’ve talked to St. Clare till I am tired.”
“And I, too,” said St. Clare, taking up the morning paper.
Eva, the beautiful Eva, had stood listening to her mother, with that expression of deep and mystic earnestness which was peculiar to her. She walked softly round to her mother’s chair, and put her arms round her neck.
“Well, Eva, what now?” said Marie.
“Mamma, couldn’t I take care of you one night—just one? I know I shouldn’t make you nervous, and I shouldn’t sleep. I often lie awake nights, thinking—”
“O, nonsense, child—nonsense!” said Marie; “you are such a strange child!”
“But may I, mamma? I think,” she said, timidly, “that Mammy isn’t well. She told me her head ached all the time, lately.”
“O, that’s just one of Mammy’s fidgets! Mammy is just like all the rest of them—makes such a fuss about every little headache or finger-ache; it’ll never do to encourage it—never! I’m principled about this matter,” said she, turning to Miss Ophelia; “you’ll find the necessity of it. If you encourage servants in giving way to every little disagreeable feeling, and complaining of every little ailment, you’ll have your hands full. I never complain myself—nobody knows what I endure. I feel it a duty to bear it quietly, and I do.”
Miss Ophelia’s round eyes expressed an undisguised amazement at this peroration, which struck St. Clare as so supremely ludicrous, that he burst into a loud laugh.
“St. Clare always laughs when I make the least allusion to my ill health,” said Marie, with the voice of a suffering martyr. “I only hope the day won’t come when he’ll remember it!” and Marie put her handkerchief to her eyes.
Of course, there was rather a foolish silence. Finally, St. Clare got up, looked at his watch, and said he had an engagement down street. Eva tripped away after him, and Miss Ophelia and Marie remained at the table alone.
“Now, that’s just like St. Clare!” said the latter, withdrawing her handkerchief with somewhat of a spirited flourish when the criminal to be affected by it was no longer in sight. “He never realizes, never can, never will, what I suffer, and have, for years. If I was one of the complaining sort, or ever made any fuss about my ailments, there would be some reason for it. Men do get tired, naturally, of a complaining wife. But I’ve kept things to myself, and borne, and borne, till St. Clare has got in the way of thinking I can bear anything.”
Miss Ophelia did not exactly know what she was expected to answer to this.
While she was thinking what to say, Marie gradually wiped away her tears, and smoothed her plumage in a general sort of way, as a dove might be supposed to make toilet after a shower, and began a housewifely chat with Miss Ophelia, concerning cupboards, closets, linen-presses, store-rooms, and other matters, of which the latter was, by common understanding, to assume the direction,—giving her so many cautious directions and charges, that a head less systematic and business-like than Miss Ophelia’s would have been utterly dizzied and confounded.
“And now,” said Marie, “I believe I’ve told you everything; so that, when my next sick turn comes on, you’ll be able to go forward entirely, without consulting me;—only about Eva,—she requires watching.”
“She seems to be a good child, very,” said Miss Ophelia; “I never saw a better child.”
“Eva’s peculiar,” said her mother, “very. There are things about her so singular; she isn’t like me, now, a particle;” and Marie sighed, as if this was a truly melancholy consideration.
Miss Ophelia in her own heart said, “I hope she isn’t,” but had prudence enough to keep it down.
“Eva always was disposed to be with servants; and I think that well enough with some children. Now, I always played with father’s little negroes—it never did me any harm. But Eva somehow always seems to put herself on an equality with every creature that comes near her. It’s a strange thing about the child. I never have been able to break her of it. St. Clare, I believe, encourages her in it. The fact is, St. Clare indulges every creature under this roof but his own wife.”
Again Miss Ophelia sat in blank silence.
“Now, there’s no way with servants,” said Marie, “but to put them down, and keep them down. It was always natural to me, from a child. Eva is enough to spoil a whole house-full. What she will do when she comes to keep house herself, I’m sure I don’t know. I hold to being kind to servants—I always am; but you must make ’em know their place. Eva never does; there’s no getting into the child’s head the first beginning of an idea what a servant’s place is! You heard her offering to take care of me nights, to let Mammy sleep! That’s just a specimen of the way the child would be doing all the time, if she was left to herself.”
“Why,” said Miss Ophelia, bluntly, “I suppose you think your servants are human creatures, and ought to have some rest when they are tired.”
“Certainly, of course. I’m very particular in letting them have everything that comes convenient,—anything that doesn’t put one at all out of the way, you know. Mammy can make up her sleep, some time or other; there’s no difficulty about that. She’s the sleepiest concern that ever I saw; sewing, standing, or sitting, that creature will go to sleep, and sleep anywhere and everywhere. No danger but Mammy gets sleep enough. But this treating servants as if they were exotic flowers, or china vases, is really ridiculous,” said Marie, as she plunged languidly into the depths of a voluminous and pillowy lounge, and drew towards her an elegant cut-glass vinaigrette.
“You see,” she continued, in a faint and lady-like voice, like the last dying breath of an Arabian jessamine, or something equally ethereal, “you see, Cousin Ophelia, I don’t often speak of myself. It isn’t my habit; ’t isn’t agreeable to me. In fact, I haven’t strength to do it. But there are points where St. Clare and I differ. St. Clare never understood me, never appreciated me. I think it lies at the root of all my ill health. St. Clare means well, I am bound to believe; but men are constitutionally selfish and inconsiderate to woman. That, at least, is my impression.”
Miss Ophelia, who had not a small share of the genuine New England caution, and a very particular horror of being drawn into family difficulties, now began to foresee something of this kind impending; so, composing her face into a grim neutrality, and drawing out of her pocket about a yard and a quarter of stocking, which she kept as a specific against what Dr. Watts asserts to be a personal habit of Satan when people have idle hands, she proceeded to knit most energetically, shutting her lips together in a way that said, as plain as words could, “You needn’t try to make me speak. I don’t want anything to do with your affairs,”—in fact, she looked about as sympathizing as a stone lion. But Marie didn’t care for that. She had got somebody to talk to, and she felt it her duty to talk, and that was enough; and reinforcing herself by smelling again at her vinaigrette, she went on.
“You see, I brought my own property and servants into the connection, when I married St. Clare, and I am legally entitled to manage them my own way. St. Clare had his fortune and his servants, and I’m well enough content he should manage them his way; but St. Clare will be interfering. He has wild, extravagant notions about things, particularly about the treatment of servants. He really does act as if he set his servants before me, and before himself, too; for he lets them make him all sorts of trouble, and never lifts a finger. Now, about some things, St. Clare is really frightful—he frightens me—good-natured as he looks, in general. Now, he has set down his foot that, come what will, there shall not be a blow struck in this house, except what he or I strike; and he does it in a way that I really dare not cross him. Well, you may see what that leads to; for St. Clare wouldn’t raise his hand, if every one of them walked over him, and I—you see how cruel it would be to require me to make the exertion. Now, you know these servants are nothing but grown-up children.”
“I don’t know anything about it, and I thank the Lord that I don’t!” said Miss Ophelia, shortly.
“Well, but you will have to know something, and know it to your cost, if you stay here. You don’t know what a provoking, stupid, careless, unreasonable, childish, ungrateful set of wretches they are.”
Marie seemed wonderfully supported, always, when she got upon this topic; and she now opened her eyes, and seemed quite to forget her languor.
“You don’t know, and you can’t, the daily, hourly trials that beset a housekeeper from them, everywhere and every way. But it’s no use to complain to St. Clare. He talks the strangest stuff. He says we have made them what they are, and ought to bear with them. He says their faults are all owing to us, and that it would be cruel to make the fault and punish it too. He says we shouldn’t do any better, in their place; just as if one could reason from them to us, you know.”
“Don’t you believe that the Lord made them of one blood with us?” said Miss Ophelia, shortly.
“No, indeed not I! A pretty story, truly! They are a degraded race.”
“Don’t you think they’ve got immortal souls?” said Miss Ophelia, with increasing indignation.
“O, well,” said Marie, yawning, “that, of course—nobody doubts that. But as to putting them on any sort of equality with us, you know, as if we could be compared, why, it’s impossible! Now, St. Clare really has talked to me as if keeping Mammy from her husband was like keeping me from mine. There’s no comparing in this way. Mammy couldn’t have the feelings that I should. It’s a different thing altogether,—of course, it is,—and yet St. Clare pretends not to see it. And just as if Mammy could love her little dirty babies as I love Eva! Yet St. Clare once really and soberly tried to persuade me that it was my duty, with my weak health, and all I suffer, to let Mammy go back, and take somebody else in her place. That was a little too much even for me to bear. I don’t often show my feelings, I make it a principle to endure everything in silence; it’s a wife’s hard lot, and I bear it. But I did break out, that time; so that he has never alluded to the subject since. But I know by his looks, and little things that he says, that he thinks so as much as ever; and it’s so trying, so provoking!”
Miss Ophelia looked very much as if she was afraid she should say something; but she rattled away with her needles in a way that had volumes of meaning in it, if Marie could only have understood it.
“So, you just see,” she continued, “what you’ve got to manage. A household without any rule; where servants have it all their own way, do what they please, and have what they please, except so far as I, with my feeble health, have kept up government. I keep my cowhide about, and sometimes I do lay it on; but the exertion is always too much for me. If St. Clare would only have this thing done as others do—”
“And how’s that?”
“Why, send them to the calaboose, or some of the other places to be flogged. That’s the only way. If I wasn’t such a poor, feeble piece, I believe I should manage with twice the energy that St. Clare does.”
“And how does St. Clare contrive to manage?” said Miss Ophelia. “You say he never strikes a blow.”
“Well, men have a more commanding way, you know; it is easier for them; besides, if you ever looked full in his eye, it’s peculiar,—that eye,—and if he speaks decidedly, there’s a kind of flash. I’m afraid of it, myself; and the servants know they must mind. I couldn’t do as much by a regular storm and scolding as St. Clare can by one turn of his eye, if once he is in earnest. O, there’s no trouble about St. Clare; that’s the reason he’s no more feeling for me. But you’ll find, when you come to manage, that there’s no getting along without severity,—they are so bad, so deceitful, so lazy”.
“The old tune,” said St. Clare, sauntering in. “What an awful account these wicked creatures will have to settle, at last, especially for being lazy! You see, cousin,” said he, as he stretched himself at full length on a lounge opposite to Marie, “it’s wholly inexcusable in them, in the light of the example that Marie and I set them,—this laziness.”
“Come, now, St. Clare, you are too bad!” said Marie.
“Am I, now? Why, I thought I was talking good, quite remarkably for me. I try to enforce your remarks, Marie, always.”
“You know you meant no such thing, St. Clare,” said Marie.
“O, I must have been mistaken, then. Thank you, my dear, for setting me right.”
“You do really try to be provoking,” said Marie.
“O, come, Marie, the day is growing warm, and I have just had a long quarrel with Dolph, which has fatigued me excessively; so, pray be agreeable, now, and let a fellow repose in the light of your smile.”
“What’s the matter about Dolph?” said Marie. “That fellow’s impudence has been growing to a point that is perfectly intolerable to me. I only wish I had the undisputed management of him a while. I’d bring him down!”
“What you say, my dear, is marked with your usual acuteness and good sense,” said St. Clare. “As to Dolph, the case is this: that he has so long been engaged in imitating my graces and perfections, that he has, at last, really mistaken himself for his master; and I have been obliged to give him a little insight into his mistake.”
“How?” said Marie.
“Why, I was obliged to let him understand explicitly that I preferred to keep some of my clothes for my own personal wearing; also, I put his magnificence upon an allowance of cologne-water, and actually was so cruel as to restrict him to one dozen of my cambric handkerchiefs. Dolph was particularly huffy about it, and I had to talk to him like a father, to bring him round.”
“O! St. Clare, when will you learn how to treat your servants? It’s abominable, the way you indulge them!” said Marie.
“Why, after all, what’s the harm of the poor dog’s wanting to be like his master; and if I haven’t brought him up any better than to find his chief good in cologne and cambric handkerchiefs, why shouldn’t I give them to him?”
“And why haven’t you brought him up better?” said Miss Ophelia, with blunt determination.
“Too much trouble,—laziness, cousin, laziness,—which ruins more souls than you can shake a stick at. If it weren’t for laziness, I should have been a perfect angel, myself. I’m inclined to think that laziness is what your old Dr. Botherem, up in Vermont, used to call the ‘essence of moral evil.’ It’s an awful consideration, certainly.”
“I think you slaveholders have an awful responsibility upon you,” said Miss Ophelia. “I wouldn’t have it, for a thousand worlds. You ought to educate your slaves, and treat them like reasonable creatures,—like immortal creatures, that you’ve got to stand before the bar of God with. That’s my mind,” said the good lady, breaking suddenly out with a tide of zeal that had been gaining strength in her mind all the morning.
“O! come, come,” said St. Clare, getting up quickly; “what do you know about us?” And he sat down to the piano, and rattled a lively piece of music. St. Clare had a decided genius for music. His touch was brilliant and firm, and his fingers flew over the keys with a rapid and bird-like motion, airy, and yet decided. He played piece after piece, like a man who is trying to play himself into a good humor. After pushing the music aside, he rose up, and said, gayly, “Well, now, cousin, you’ve given us a good talk and done your duty; on the whole, I think the better of you for it. I make no manner of doubt that you threw a very diamond of truth at me, though you see it hit me so directly in the face that it wasn’t exactly appreciated, at first.”
“For my part, I don’t see any use in such sort of talk,” said Marie. “I’m sure, if anybody does more for servants than we do, I’d like to know who; and it don’t do ’em a bit good,—not a particle,—they get worse and worse. As to talking to them, or anything like that, I’m sure I have talked till I was tired and hoarse, telling them their duty, and all that; and I’m sure they can go to church when they like, though they don’t understand a word of the sermon, more than so many pigs,—so it isn’t of any great use for them to go, as I see; but they do go, and so they have every chance; but, as I said before, they are a degraded race, and always will be, and there isn’t any help for them; you can’t make anything of them, if you try. You see, Cousin Ophelia, I’ve tried, and you haven’t; I was born and bred among them, and I know.”
Miss Ophelia thought she had said enough, and therefore sat silent. St. Clare whistled a tune.
“St. Clare, I wish you wouldn’t whistle,” said Marie; “it makes my head worse.”
“I won’t,” said St. Clare. “Is there anything else you wouldn’t wish me to do?”
“I wish you would have some kind of sympathy for my trials; you never have any feeling for me.”
“My dear accusing angel!” said St. Clare.
“It’s provoking to be talked to in that way.”
“Then, how will you be talked to? I’ll talk to order,—any way you’ll mention,—only to give satisfaction.”
A gay laugh from the court rang through the silken curtains of the verandah. St. Clare stepped out, and lifting up the curtain, laughed too.
“What is it?” said Miss Ophelia, coming to the railing.
There sat Tom, on a little mossy seat in the court, every one of his button-holes stuck full of cape jessamines, and Eva, gayly laughing, was hanging a wreath of roses round his neck; and then she sat down on his knee, like a chip-sparrow, still laughing.
“O, Tom, you look so funny!”
Tom had a sober, benevolent smile, and seemed, in his quiet way, to be enjoying the fun quite as much as his little mistress. He lifted his eyes, when he saw his master, with a half-deprecating, apologetic air.
“How can you let her?” said Miss Ophelia.
“Why not?” said St. Clare.
“Why, I don’t know, it seems so dreadful!”
“You would think no harm in a child’s caressing a large dog, even if he was black; but a creature that can think, and reason, and feel, and is immortal, you shudder at; confess it, cousin. I know the feeling among some of you northerners well enough. Not that there is a particle of virtue in our not having it; but custom with us does what Christianity ought to do,—obliterates the feeling of personal prejudice. I have often noticed, in my travels north, how much stronger this was with you than with us. You loathe them as you would a snake or a toad, yet you are indignant at their wrongs. You would not have them abused; but you don’t want to have anything to do with them yourselves. You would send them to Africa, out of your sight and smell, and then send a missionary or two to do up all the self-denial of elevating them compendiously. Isn’t that it?”
“Well, cousin,” said Miss Ophelia, thoughtfully, “there may be some truth in this.”
“What would the poor and lowly do, without children?” said St. Clare, leaning on the railing, and watching Eva, as she tripped off, leading Tom with her. “Your little child is your only true democrat. Tom, now is a hero to Eva; his stories are wonders in her eyes, his songs and Methodist hymns are better than an opera, and the traps and little bits of trash in his pocket a mine of jewels, and he the most wonderful Tom that ever wore a black skin. This is one of the roses of Eden that the Lord has dropped down expressly for the poor and lowly, who get few enough of any other kind.”
“It’s strange, cousin,” said Miss Ophelia, “one might almost think you were a professor, to hear you talk.”
“A professor?” said St. Clare.
“Yes; a professor of religion.”
“Not at all; not a professor, as your town-folks have it; and, what is worse, I’m afraid, not a practiser, either.”
“What makes you talk so, then?”
“Nothing is easier than talking,” said St. Clare. “I believe Shakespeare makes somebody say, ‘I could sooner show twenty what were good to be done, than be one of the twenty to follow my own showing.’1 Nothing like division of labor. My forte lies in talking, and yours, cousin, lies in doing.”
In Tom’s external situation, at this time, there was, as the world says, nothing to complain of Little Eva’s fancy for him—the instinctive gratitude and loveliness of a noble nature—had led her to petition her father that he might be her especial attendant, whenever she needed the escort of a servant, in her walks or rides; and Tom had general orders to let everything else go, and attend to Miss Eva whenever she wanted him,—orders which our readers may fancy were far from disagreeable to him. He was kept well dressed, for St. Clare was fastidiously particular on this point. His stable services were merely a sinecure, and consisted simply in a daily care and inspection, and directing an under-servant in his duties; for Marie St. Clare declared that she could not have any smell of the horses about him when he came near her, and that he must positively not be put to any service that would make him unpleasant to her, as her nervous system was entirely inadequate to any trial of that nature; one snuff of anything disagreeable being, according to her account, quite sufficient to close the scene, and put an end to all her earthly trials at once. Tom, therefore, in his well-brushed broadcloth suit, smooth beaver, glossy boots, faultless wristbands and collar, with his grave, good-natured black face, looked respectable enough to be a Bishop of Carthage, as men of his color were, in other ages.
Then, too, he was in a beautiful place, a consideration to which his sensitive race was never indifferent; and he did enjoy with a quiet joy the birds, the flowers, the fountains, the perfume, and light and beauty of the court, the silken hangings, and pictures, and lustres, and statuettes, and gilding, that made the parlors within a kind of Aladdin’s palace to him.
If ever Africa shall show an elevated and cultivated race,—and come it must, some time, her turn to figure in the great drama of human improvement.—life will awake there with a gorgeousness and splendor of which our cold western tribes faintly have conceived. In that far-off mystic land of gold, and gems, and spices, and waving palms, and wondrous flowers, and miraculous fertility, will awake new forms of art, new styles of splendor; and the negro race, no longer despised and trodden down, will, perhaps, show forth some of the latest and most magnificent revelations of human life. Certainly they will, in their gentleness, their lowly docility of heart, their aptitude to repose on a superior mind and rest on a higher power, their childlike simplicity of affection, and facility of forgiveness. In all these they will exhibit the highest form of the peculiarly Christian life, and, perhaps, as God chasteneth whom he loveth, he hath chosen poor Africa in the furnace of affliction, to make her the highest and noblest in that kingdom which he will set up, when every other kingdom has been tried, and failed; for the first shall be last, and the last first.
Was this what Marie St. Clare was thinking of, as she stood, gorgeously dressed, on the verandah, on Sunday morning, clasping a diamond bracelet on her slender wrist? Most likely it was. Or, if it wasn’t that, it was something else; for Marie patronized good things, and she was going now, in full force,—diamonds, silk, and lace, and jewels, and all,—to a fashionable church, to be very religious. Marie always made a point to be very pious on Sundays. There she stood, so slender, so elegant, so airy and undulating in all her motions, her lace scarf enveloping her like a mist. She looked a graceful creature, and she felt very good and very elegant indeed. Miss Ophelia stood at her side, a perfect contrast. It was not that she had not as handsome a silk dress and shawl, and as fine a pocket-handkerchief; but stiffness and squareness, and bolt-uprightness, enveloped her with as indefinite yet appreciable a presence as did grace her elegant neighbor; not the grace of God, however,—that is quite another thing!
“Where’s Eva?” said Marie.
“The child stopped on the stairs, to say something to Mammy.”
And what was Eva saying to Mammy on the stairs? Listen, reader, and you will hear, though Marie does not.
“Dear Mammy, I know your head is aching dreadfully.”
“Lord bless you, Miss Eva! my head allers aches lately. You don’t need to worry.”
“Well, I’m glad you’re going out; and here,”—and the little girl threw her arms around her,—“Mammy, you shall take my vinaigrette.”
“What! your beautiful gold thing, thar, with them diamonds! Lor, Miss, ’t wouldn’t be proper, no ways.”
“Why not? You need it, and I don’t. Mamma always uses it for headache, and it’ll make you feel better. No, you shall take it, to please me, now.”
“Do hear the darlin talk!” said Mammy, as Eva thrust it into her bosom, and kissing her, ran down stairs to her mother.
“What were you stopping for?”
“I was just stopping to give Mammy my vinaigrette, to take to church with her.”
“Eva” said Marie, stamping impatiently,—“your gold vinaigrette to Mammy! When will you learn what’s proper? Go right and take it back this moment!”
Eva looked downcast and aggrieved, and turned slowly.
“I say, Marie, let the child alone; she shall do as she pleases,” said St. Clare.
“St. Clare, how will she ever get along in the world?” said Marie.
“The Lord knows,” said St. Clare, “but she’ll get along in heaven better than you or I.”
“O, papa, don’t,” said Eva, softly touching his elbow; “it troubles mother.”
“Well, cousin, are you ready to go to meeting?” said Miss Ophelia, turning square about on St. Clare.
“I’m not going, thank you.”
“I do wish St. Clare ever would go to church,” said Marie; “but he hasn’t a particle of religion about him. It really isn’t respectable.”
“I know it,” said St. Clare. “You ladies go to church to learn how to get along in the world, I suppose, and your piety sheds respectability on us. If I did go at all, I would go where Mammy goes; there’s something to keep a fellow awake there, at least.”
“What! those shouting Methodists? Horrible!” said Marie.
“Anything but the dead sea of your respectable churches, Marie. Positively, it’s too much to ask of a man. Eva, do you like to go? Come, stay at home and play with me.”
“Thank you, papa; but I’d rather go to church.”
“Isn’t it dreadful tiresome?” said St. Clare.
“I think it is tiresome, some,” said Eva, “and I am sleepy, too, but I try to keep awake.”
“What do you go for, then?”
“Why, you know, papa,” she said, in a whisper, “cousin told me that God wants to have us; and he gives us everything, you know; and it isn’t much to do it, if he wants us to. It isn’t so very tiresome after all.”
“You sweet, little obliging soul!” said St. Clare, kissing her; “go along, that’s a good girl, and pray for me.”
“Certainly, I always do,” said the child, as she sprang after her mother into the carriage.
St. Clare stood on the steps and kissed his hand to her, as the carriage drove away; large tears were in his eyes.
“O, Evangeline! rightly named,” he said; “hath not God made thee an evangel to me?”
So he felt a moment; and then he smoked a cigar, and read the Picayune, and forgot his little gospel. Was he much unlike other folks?
“You see, Evangeline,” said her mother, “it’s always right and proper to be kind to servants, but it isn’t proper to treat them just as we would our relations, or people in our own class of life. Now, if Mammy was sick, you wouldn’t want to put her in your own bed.”
“I should feel just like it, mamma,” said Eva, “because then it would be handier to take care of her, and because, you know, my bed is better than hers.”
Marie was in utter despair at the entire want of moral perception evinced in this reply.
“What can I do to make this child understand me?” she said.
“Nothing,” said Miss Ophelia, significantly.
Eva looked sorry and disconcerted for a moment; but children, luckily, do not keep to one impression long, and in a few moments she was merrily laughing at various things which she saw from the coach-windows, as it rattled along.
* * * * * *
“Well, ladies,” said St. Clare, as they were comfortably seated at the dinner-table, “and what was the bill of fare at church today?”
“O, Dr. G——preached a splendid sermon,” said Marie. “It was just such a sermon as you ought to hear; it expressed all my views exactly.”
“It must have been very improving,” said St. Clare. “The subject must have been an extensive one.”
“Well, I mean all my views about society, and such things,” said Marie. “The text was, ‘He hath made everything beautiful in its season;’ and he showed how all the orders and distinctions in society came from God; and that it was so appropriate, you know, and beautiful, that some should be high and some low, and that some were born to rule and some to serve, and all that, you know; and he applied it so well to all this ridiculous fuss that is made about slavery, and he proved distinctly that the Bible was on our side, and supported all our institutions so convincingly. I only wish you’d heard him.”
“O, I didn’t need it,” said St. Clare. “I can learn what does me as much good as that from the Picayune, any time, and smoke a cigar besides; which I can’t do, you know, in a church.”
“Why,” said Miss Ophelia, “don’t you believe in these views?”
“Who,—I? You know I’m such a graceless dog that these religious aspects of such subjects don’t edify me much. If I was to say anything on this slavery matter, I would say out, fair and square, ‘We’re in for it; we’ve got ’em, and mean to keep ’em,—it’s for our convenience and our interest;’ for that’s the long and short of it,—that’s just the whole of what all this sanctified stuff amounts to, after all; and I think that it will be intelligible to everybody, everywhere.”
“I do think, Augustine, you are so irreverent!” said Marie. “I think it’s shocking to hear you talk.”
“Shocking! it’s the truth. This religious talk on such matters,—why don’t they carry it a little further, and show the beauty, in its season, of a fellow’s taking a glass too much, and sitting a little too late over his cards, and various providential arrangements of that sort, which are pretty frequent among us young men;—we’d like to hear that those are right and godly, too.”
“Well,” said Miss Ophelia, “do you think slavery right or wrong?”
I’m not going to have any of your horrid New England directness, cousin,” said St. Clare, gayly. “If I answer that question, I know you’ll be at me with half a dozen others, each one harder than the last; and I’m not a going to define my position. I am one of the sort that lives by throwing stones at other people’s glass houses, but I never mean to put up one for them to stone.”
“That’s just the way he’s always talking,” said Marie; “you can’t get any satisfaction out of him. I believe it’s just because he don’t like religion, that he’s always running out in this way he’s been doing.”
“Religion!” said St. Clare, in a tone that made both ladies look at him. “Religion! Is what you hear at church, religion? Is that which can bend and turn, and descend and ascend, to fit every crooked phase of selfish, worldly society, religion? Is that religion which is less scrupulous, less generous, less just, less considerate for man, than even my own ungodly, worldly, blinded nature? No! When I look for a religion, I must look for something above me, and not something beneath.”
“Then you don’t believe that the Bible justifies slavery,” said Miss Ophelia.
“The Bible was my mother’s book,” said St. Clare. “By it she lived and died, and I would be very sorry to think it did. I’d as soon desire to have it proved that my mother could drink brandy, chew tobacco, and swear, by way of satisfying me that I did right in doing the same. It wouldn’t make me at all more satisfied with these things in myself, and it would take from me the comfort of respecting her; and it really is a comfort, in this world, to have anything one can respect. In short, you see,” said he, suddenly resuming his gay tone, “all I want is that different things be kept in different boxes. The whole frame-work of society, both in Europe and America, is made up of various things which will not stand the scrutiny of any very ideal standard of morality. It’s pretty generally understood that men don’t aspire after the absolute right, but only to do about as well as the rest of the world. Now, when any one speaks up, like a man, and says slavery is necessary to us, we can’t get along without it, we should be beggared if we give it up, and, of course, we mean to hold on to it,—this is strong, clear, well-defined language; it has the respectability of truth to it; and, if we may judge by their practice, the majority of the world will bear us out in it. But when he begins to put on a long face, and snuffle, and quote Scripture, I incline to think he isn’t much better than he should be.”
“You are very uncharitable,” said Marie.
“Well,” said St. Clare, “suppose that something should bring down the price of cotton once and forever, and make the whole slave property a drug in the market, don’t you think we should soon have another version of the Scripture doctrine? What a flood of light would pour into the church, all at once, and how immediately it would be discovered that everything in the Bible and reason went the other way!”
“Well, at any rate,” said Marie, as she reclined herself on a lounge, “I’m thankful I’m born where slavery exists; and I believe it’s right,—indeed, I feel it must be; and, at any rate, I’m sure I couldn’t get along without it.”
“I say, what do you think, Pussy?” said her father to Eva, who came in at this moment, with a flower in her hand.
“What about, papa?”
“Why, which do you like the best,—to live as they do at your uncle’s, up in Vermont, or to have a house-full of servants, as we do?”
“O, of course, our way is the pleasantest,” said Eva.
“Why so?” said St. Clare, stroking her head.
“Why, it makes so many more round you to love, you know,” said Eva, looking up earnestly.
“Now, that’s just like Eva,” said Marie; “just one of her odd speeches.”
“Is it an odd speech, papa?” said Eva, whisperingly, as she got upon his knee.
“Rather, as this world goes, Pussy,” said St. Clare. “But where has my little Eva been, all dinner-time?”
“O, I’ve been up in Tom’s room, hearing him sing, and Aunt Dinah gave me my dinner.”
“Hearing Tom sing, hey?”
“O, yes! he sings such beautiful things about the New Jerusalem, and bright angels, and the land of Canaan.”
“I dare say; it’s better than the opera, isn’t it?”
“Yes, and he’s going to teach them to me.”
“Singing lessons, hey?—you are coming on.”
“Yes, he sings for me, and I read to him in my Bible; and he explains what it means, you know.”
“On my word,” said Marie, laughing, “that is the latest joke of the season.”
“Tom isn’t a bad hand, now, at explaining Scripture, I’ll dare swear,” said St. Clare. “Tom has a natural genius for religion. I wanted the horses out early, this morning, and I stole up to Tom’s cubiculum there, over the stables, and there I heard him holding a meeting by himself; and, in fact, I haven’t heard anything quite so savory as Tom’s prayer, this some time. He put in for me, with a zeal that was quite apostolic.”
“Perhaps he guessed you were listening. I’ve heard of that trick before.”
“If he did, he wasn’t very polite; for he gave the Lord his opinion of me, pretty freely. Tom seemed to think there was decidedly room for improvement in me, and seemed very earnest that I should be converted.”
“I hope you’ll lay it to heart,” said Miss Ophelia.



第十六章 汤姆的女主人和她的见解

  “玛丽,我看现在是你该休息,享福的时候了。我们这位来自新英格兰的堂姐能干,有经验,她一定能替你挑起家务的重担。这样,你就会有足够的时间来养身体,重新恢复你的青春和美貌。我看现在就举行钥匙移交仪式吧。”在奥菲利亚小姐来到圣克莱尔家几天之后,有一天吃早饭的时候,圣克莱尔在餐桌上这样对大家说道。

  玛丽无精打采地将一只手支在脑袋下面,说:“那是最好不过了,我相信在她管理这个家后,一定会发现在南方,当奴隶的不是别人,正是我们这些主人。”

  “这是毫无疑问的,她不仅会发现这点,还会发现其它许多令人受益匪浅的道理。”圣克莱尔说。

  “表面上看来,我们蓄养奴隶,仿佛是为了我们自己享福,可实际上,我们如果真为了享福,完全可以把他们全部放走。”玛丽说。

  伊娃用她那两只大大的眼睛,带着真诚和困惑的神情看着玛丽,天真无邪地问道:“妈妈,那你究竟为了什么原因而蓄养奴隶呢?”

  “除了给自己找麻烦,我不清楚到底是为了什么。我最厌烦的就是这帮黑奴。我相信他们是把我的身体状况弄得如此糟糕的主要原因,而且,我们家的奴隶真是最糟糕的。”

  “得了吧,玛丽。你明知道实际情况并不是你说的那样。你今天早上的心情太不好了。咱们不说别人,就说妈咪吧,她简直是个再好不过的人了——如果没有她,你怎么过日子呀?”圣克莱尔说。“我承认妈咪是我遇到的最好的一个黑奴。可是现在,她也变得自私自利起来,而且自私得极为可怕。这是黑人的一种通病。”

  “自私自利的确是种非常可怕的病。”圣克莱尔一脸严肃地说。

  “妈咪晚上睡得不知道有多沉,这难道不是自私自利吗?她明明知道我身体不好,一时一刻也离不开人,可她却睡得不省人事,怎么叫她也醒不了。昨晚,我费了九牛二虎之力才把她给叫醒,所以今天早上起来,我觉得更难受了。”

  “妈咪不是陪了你好几个晚上了吗,妈妈?”伊娃问道。

  “你怎么知道的?”玛丽追问道,“一定是她向你抱怨了吧?”

  “她没有向我抱怨什么。她只是跟我说你夜里很难受,一连好几个晚上都是这样。”

  “你为什么不叫简或罗莎来替换妈咪照顾你,也好让妈咪休息一下呀。”圣克莱尔说。

  “亏你说得出口!”玛丽说。“圣克莱尔,你一点都不懂得如何体贴我,我的神经太脆弱了,一点小动静就能吓我个半死,如果换个生手来陪夜,我还能活吗?如果妈咪是真的关心我,她肯定不会睡得那么死。我倒是听说别人家有这样对主人忠心耿耿的仆人,可我却没有这么好的运气。”

  奥菲利亚小姐一直在旁边严肃地倾听着这夫妻俩的谈话,她没有说一句话,发表一句意见,好像她已经打定主意,在没有摸清自己的处境以前绝不轻易发表意见。

  “当然,妈咪也有她的长处,老实本分,态度也算恭敬,可就是私心太重。她总是忘不了她的男人,这桩事情把她弄得心神不宁的。你知道,当初我出嫁时,必须得把妈咪带在身边嘛。可我父亲就是舍不得放手她的男人,也难怪,他是个打铁的,这样的人手是不能缺的。那时我就想,她和那个铁匠还不如分开算了,反正两人也不大可能生活在一块儿了,我也把自己的想法告诉了妈咪。现在看来,我当初还不如坚持到底让她再找个男人,我那时太蠢,太纵容他们,根本没有坚持自己的意见。我早和她说过,这辈子她别指望还能经常和那个男人见面,最多也就是一两回。就我这虚弱的身体,根本不可能常回父亲家,那儿的气候我适应不了,所以我劝她倒不如另外找个男人算了,可她就是不干。她就有那么点倔脾气,我可比谁都清楚。”

  “她有孩子吗?”奥菲利亚小姐问。

  “有两个。”

  “我想离开孩子对她来说,也够让她难受的了。”

  “可我总不能把他们也带过来吧。他们是些脏孩儿,我可不想他们整天出现在我眼前,况且,妈咪在两个孩子身上花费的精力也太多了。我知道妈咪对这件事一直都很气恼。她无论如何都不愿再找个男人。我看,只要有机会,她肯定明天就会回去找她那个男人,才不会管我呢。她明知道我身体弱,离不开她,可她还是会这么干的,我敢肯定。黑人就是这么自私自利,连最好的黑人也不例外。”

  “想想这种事,真叫人无比烦恼。”圣克莱尔干巴巴地说道。

  圣克莱尔说这些话的时候,心里很为妻子感到羞耻,却又得强压心中的烦恼,所以脸不禁红了,嘴角微微翘起,带着一丝讥讽的意味。而这一切都没有逃过奥菲利亚小姐锐利的目光。

  玛丽接着说:“妈咪可是受尽了恩宠。我真希望你们北方的仆人们来看看她的衣橱——里面的衣服全是绸子和棉布的,还有一身地道的亚麻衣服呢。有时,我整个下午都忙着帮她修饰帽子,把她打扮得整整齐齐,好带着她去别人家作客。她从来就没尝过挨骂的滋味,这辈子可能至多挨过一两次鞭子。每天她喝的都是地道的咖啡和浓茶,还要加上白糖,这可真叫人受不了,可圣克莱尔偏偏宠着这帮下人,搞得他们为所欲为,不知天高地厚。我们家的仆人们都被娇纵惯了,他们之所以敢如此自私,跟宠坏了的孩子似的,我们多少都要负担责任。为这件事,我和圣克莱尔说过许多次了,我也说腻了。”

  “我也腻了。”圣克莱尔一边应答,一边读起了晨报。

  美丽的伊娃一直站在一边,听母亲说话,脸上带着她所特有的深沉而真挚的表情。她轻轻地绕到母亲的椅子后面,用两只胳膊抱住了母亲的脖子。

  “你干嘛,伊娃?”玛丽问道。

  “妈妈,能不能让我来照顾你一夜,就一夜?我保证不会吵闹你,也保证不会睡着。我经常晚上睡不着,想着——”

  “别瞎闹,孩子!你这个孩子可真怪。”

  “可是妈妈,我可以做到。我知道妈咪很不舒服,她告诉我这几天她的头一直很疼。”

  “妈咪就喜欢大惊小怪!她和别的黑人一样——为了一点点毛病就小题大作,对这种现象,我不能听之任之,绝对不能!在这件事情上,我绝不放弃自己的原则。”玛丽把头转向奥菲利亚小姐,对她说:“你慢慢就会知道我这样做是有必要的。如果你姑息、迁就他们那为了一点小毛病就叫苦连天的毛病,你肯定会被弄得手足无措,不知该怎么办才好。我从来就不爱对别人诉苦,所以很少有人知道我受的苦有多大、多深。我觉得自己应该去默默承受一切的痛苦,而我自己也是这么去做的。”

  奥菲利亚小姐不禁双目圆睁,对玛丽这番话表现出极大的惊讶,以至于圣克莱尔被她这副表情逗得乐出声来。

  “只要一提起我的病,圣克莱尔总会笑。”玛丽说话的口气活像个忍受折磨的殉道者,“我只希望将来他不会有后悔的一天。”说着,玛丽用手帕抹起眼泪来。

  接着,饭桌上出现了令人尴尬的沉默。随后,圣克莱尔站起来看了看表,说要出去赴个约会。伊娃蹦蹦跳跳地跟着父亲出去了,只留下奥菲利亚小姐和玛丽还坐在桌旁。

  “你看,圣克莱尔就是这样!”玛丽一边说着,一边使劲把擦眼泪的手帕摔到桌上,可惜的是,她要谴责的人不在场,“我这些年来不知吃了多少苦,受了多少罪,圣克莱尔从来不体谅我。他不会,也不肯。如果说我是爱抱怨的人,或者是对自己的病大惊小怪,那他这样待我也还说得过去。对一个啰里啰嗦、喜欢抱怨的妻子,男人们的确会感到厌倦的。可我总是默默地承受一切,什么也不说。可这样做反而让圣克莱尔以为我什么都可以忍受。”

  奥菲利亚听了这些话,真不知道该说些什么。

  正当她想着该说点什么的时候,玛丽慢慢擦掉眼泪,稍微整了整衣服,如同一只鸽子经历了一场暴风骤雨后总会清理一下羽毛。随后,她对奥菲利亚小姐交待起家务事来。她们心里都清楚,所有的家务事将全部被奥菲利亚小姐承担下来,所以玛丽谈到的事情很多,比如说碗橱、柜子、壁橱、贮藏室和好些别的事务。同时,她还给了奥菲利亚小姐许多告诫和叮嘱,如果换作另外一个不如奥菲利亚小姐这么处事有条理,如此精明能干的人,肯定早就被弄得糊里糊涂了。

  “好了,我想该交待的事,我都交待了。这样,下次我再犯头疼病的时候,你就能够独自处理家里的事务了,也不用再征求我的意见。只是伊娃这个孩子,你要多费点心思。”

  “伊娃是个非常乖巧的孩子,我还没见过比她更乖的孩子呢!”

  “伊娃非常古怪,有好多和别人不一样的地方。她没一点儿像我,一点儿都不像。”玛丽叹道,好像这件事情很让她伤心一样。

  奥菲利亚小姐暗自心想:“幸亏不像你。”但她是个非常谨慎的人,不会把这话说出来。

  “伊娃就喜欢和那些下人们混在一起,这对于有些孩子来说,也没什么不好的。我小时候就经常和家里的小黑奴们在一起玩,可这对我没有造成什么不良影响。可是伊娃这个孩子似乎总是把和她一起玩的人当作和她地位平等的人看待。我一直就没能够把她的这个毛病改过来。我知道圣克莱尔是支持她的。实际上,除了他的妻子,圣克莱尔纵容这屋里的每一个人。”

  奥菲利亚一言不发地坐在那儿。

  “对待下人只有压着他们,凡事都应该让他们规规矩矩。我从小时候起就觉得这是天经地义的事。可伊娃一个人就能把全家的下人娇惯坏了。我真不敢想象将来她自己当家时会怎么样。当然,我也认为应该仁慈地对待下人,实际上我也是这样做的,但是你得让他们明白自己的身份。可伊娃从来不这样做,要让她明白下人就是下人的道理比做什么事情都困难。你刚才不也听见了吗,她想代妈咪来照顾我。这只不过是一个例子,如果让她自作主张,她肯定会像这样去干所有的事情。”

  奥菲利亚小姐坦率地说:“可是,你也一定认为下人同样是人吧?他们在累了的时候也应该可以歇歇吧?”

  “当然可以啦。只要不妨碍我的生活习惯,我对他们的任何要求都会有求必应的。妈咪如果想补充睡眠,随时都可以,这对于她来说太容易了,因为她是我所见过的最贪睡的人,不管在什么地方,不论是站着,坐着还是缝纫的时候,她都可以睡着。你根本不用操心妈咪会缺觉。但是对下人过分地娇纵和宠爱,把他们当作奇花异草一样,那真是太荒谬了。”玛丽一边说着,一边懒洋洋地陷进那张宽大而松软的沙发里,同时伸手拿过一只精巧的刻花玻璃香精瓶。

  “我告诉你,”玛丽接着说,声音微弱而低沉,蛮有一副贵妇派头,仿佛是一朵阿拉伯茉莉花即将凋谢时发出的最后一声叹息或者其它什么空灵而飘逸的声音,“奥菲利亚小姐,你不知道,我并不经常谈论自己,我根本没有这个习惯。我和圣克莱尔在许多地方意见都不一致,圣克莱尔从来都不能理解我、体谅我,这可能就是导致我身体如此糟糕的病根子。我承认圣克莱尔的心肠不坏,可男人从骨子里就是自私自利的,根本不会体贴女人,至少我是这么认为的。”

  奥菲利亚小姐具有的地道新英格兰人的谨慎态度使她很不愿意卷入到家庭纷争之中,所以这时她绷紧了脸,摆出一种严守中立的态度,从口袋里拿出一截大约一右四分之一码长的长袜,认真地编织起来。沃茨博士认为人们一旦闲着没事就容易受撒旦的引诱而变得多嘴多舌,所以奥菲利亚小姐便拿织长袜当作防止自己变成那样的特效方法。她那紧闭的双唇和那股认真的劲儿,等于明白地说:“你别希望我会开口讲话,我可不愿意搅到你家的那些事情里去。”事实上,她那副漠然的样子仿佛一尊石狮子,可是玛丽完全不在乎这些。既然她找到一个人听她说话,她就觉得自己有义务继续说下去。她又闻了闻香精瓶提了下神,接着说道:“你要知道,我当初嫁给圣克莱尔的时候,我把自己的私房和仆人都带过来了,所以在法律上,我有权力以自己的方式来管理我的下人。至于说圣克莱尔的财产和下人,他也完全可以用他自己的方式去管理,对于这点,我完全同意。可圣克莱尔偏偏要干涉我的事情。他的有些做法和想法简直荒谬至极,尤其在对待下人这个问题上更是叫人不可理解。他把下人看得比我,甚至比他自己还重要。他一味地宽容下人,无论他们惹了多少麻烦,他都不会干涉。从表面上看,圣克莱尔是个脾气很好的人,可他干的有些事情实在是很可怕。他订下了这么一条规矩:家里除了他和我,无论发生什么事情,谁也不许打人。他执行这条规矩的认真劲儿,连我也不敢反对他。你可以想象会有什么样的结果。即使下人们爬到他的头上,圣克莱尔也不会对他们发怒的。至于我呢,我是不会去费那个力气的,这对我来说实在是太残忍了。你现在该明白了吧,这帮下人们都成了娇生惯养的大孩子了。”

  “我不明白,感谢上帝!”奥菲利亚小姐简短地说道。

  “你在这里呆的时候长了,慢慢也就会明白,而且你自己也免不了要吃苦头的。你不知道这帮可恶的家伙有多么愚蠢,他们极其的粗心大意,而且忘恩负义。”

  只要谈到这个话题,玛丽就变得劲头十足,两只眼睛也睁开了,似乎把她那虚弱的体质完全忘了一样。

  “你不知道,也不会知道,一家人被这帮家伙们惹的麻烦所纠缠是什么样的一种滋味。如果对圣克莱尔抱怨这些,那真是白费功夫。他的理论极其荒唐,说什么他们之所以会这样完全是我们造成的,所以我们应该宽容他们。还说下人们的毛病也全是我们造成的,如果我们因为这些毛病而去惩罚他们,那就太残忍了。他甚至说如果我们处在和他们同样的地位,也许还不如他们呢,好像黑人可以和我们相提并论一样,是不是?”

  “难道你不相信上帝是用和我们同样的血肉去造就他们的吗?”奥菲利亚小姐用十分干脆的语气问道。

  “真是这样吗?我不相信!这是瞎扯!黑人可是下等人呀!”

  “那你是否相信他们的灵魂也会永生不灭呢?”奥菲利亚气愤地问道。

  “哦,”玛丽打了个呵欠说道,“这是当然,谁也不会怀疑的。不过,要把他们和我们进行平等的比较,把我们和他们相提并论,那是绝对不可能的!不过,圣克莱尔还真和我说过这样的话,好像拆散妈咪夫妻俩跟拆散我们夫妻俩没什么区别。真是荒谬,蚂咪怎么可能有我这样的感情呢?这完全不是一码事,可圣克莱尔却假装不懂这个道理,仿佛妈咪疼爱她那两个脏孩子和我疼爱伊娃一样!而且他有回甚至一本正经地劝我把妈咪放回去和家人团聚,另外再找个人接替她,这简直让我受不了。我平时并不喜欢发脾气,总觉得忍受一切是理所应当的。不过我知道他的想法从来都没有改变,我从他的表情就能看得出,从他的只言片语就能听得出。这真叫人受不了,忍不住想发脾气。”

  奥菲利亚小姐看上去非常惊惶,好像害怕自己会说出些什么不该说的话来,因而只是埋着头,只顾一个劲儿地织着袜子。她那付样子很是用心良苦,只是玛丽没看出。

  “所以,你肯定很清楚自己将要接管一个怎样的家庭,它真是个烂摊子。下人们各行其是,为所欲为,虽然我身体不好,可只能不顾自己的健康来维持家里的秩序。我那条皮鞭有时还真能派上用场,只是用起来很费劲,有些吃不消。假如圣克莱尔愿意像别人那样做的话——”

  “怎样做呢?”

  “就是把这些不听话的奴隶送到监狱这样的地方去受鞭刑呀!这是治他们唯一有效的办法。我的身体如果不是这么差,我肯定比圣克莱尔管得好多了。”

  “那圣克莱尔是怎么管理的呢?你不是说圣克莱尔从不动手打人吗?”

  “男人总是比女人威严得多,你知道,对他们来说做到这点并不困难。而且,当你直盯盯地看着圣克莱尔的眼睛时,真是令人奇怪,那眼睛会闪烁着一种光芒,尤其当他拿定主意的时候。连我都害怕他这点,那些下人们就更得留神当心了。而我呢,就算是大发雷霆也不如圣克莱尔转转眼珠子灵验。正因为圣克莱尔管起事来不如我那么费神,他就更不可能体谅我的苦衷了。不过等你管理这个家的时候,你就会知道非得对那些下人们严加管教不可——他们实在是太坏、太狡猾、太懒惰了。”

  “又是老生常谈,”圣克莱尔踱着方步走了进来。“这些坏蛋将来可真有一笔好账要算呢,尤其是懒惰这条罪行!你见过了吗,堂姐?”他说着便四肢伸开,直挺挺地在玛丽对面的一张沙发上躺了下来,“他们仿效我和玛丽,变得简直不可饶恕,——我是说懒惰这个毛病。”

  “圣克莱尔,得了,你也太过分了!”玛丽气呼呼地说。

  “我过分了吗?可我认为自己是非常严肃认真的呀,这对我来说真是非常难得。玛丽,我对你的观点从来都是支持的。”

  “算了吧,你根本就不是这个意思,圣克莱尔。”

  “那好,是我错了。亲爱的,谢谢你帮我改正错误。”

  “你就是想故意气我。”

  “行了,玛丽,天越来越热了,我刚才又和阿道夫说了半天,累得我要命,拜托你开心一点,好不好?让我在你微笑的面容里休息一下,可以吗?”

  “阿道夫又怎么啦?我简直不能再容忍那个放肆的东西。我希望自己能单独去管教管教他,我一定能治住他。”

  “亲爱的,你的话显示出你一贯的洞察力。是这样的,阿道夫一向致力于模仿我的优雅风度,以致于他真把自己当成了我,所以我不得不对他犯的错误给出一点小小的提示。”

  “你是怎么提示他的?”

  “我不得不让他明白我非常乐意保留几件衣服给我自己,并且,我对他挥霍科隆香水的数量进行了限制,不仅这样,我还只给了他一打亚麻手绢,怎么样,我够狠吧?所以,阿道夫有点不高兴了,我必须得像个慈父一般去开导他。”

  “哦,圣克莱尔,你什么时候才能明白该怎么样去对待下人呢?你这么纵容他们实在是太可恶了!”玛丽愤愤地说道。

  “唉,这个可怜的家伙只是想模仿他的主人罢了,这难道有什么坏处吗?既然我没能好好教育他,让他对科隆香水和亚麻手绢产生浓厚兴趣,那我为什么不给他呢?”

  “那你为什么不能好好地教育他呢?”奥菲利亚小姐突然不客气地说道。

  “那样做太费事了,——这全是惰性在作怪,堂姐——毁在这个毛病上的人你数都数不过来。如果我没有惰性,恐怕早就成为完美的天使了。我非常同意弗蒙特那位博特默老博士的话,懒惰是万恶之源。这可真是值得忧虑呀。”

  “你们这些奴隶主要担负的责任真够可怕的,我认为是这样。我是怎么也不愿去负这种责任的。你们应该教育自己的奴隶,把他们看作有理性的人去对待,把他们当作有永生不灭的灵魂的人去对待。你们最终将和他们同样地站在上帝面前。”这位正直的奥菲利亚小姐激动地说道,上午她心中不断涌起的激情终于爆发了。

  “哦,算了吧!”圣克莱尔说着,迅速地站起身来,“关于我们你知道些什么?”他坐到一架钢琴旁,弹起了一首旋律轻快的曲子。在音乐方面,圣克莱尔有着非凡的天才。他的指法坚定有力,无可挑剔,他的手指迅速地掠过琴键,轻松而有力,他弹了一曲又一曲,好像想借此弹出一个好心情。最后,他推开乐谱站了起来,愉快地说道,“好了,堂姐,你给我们上了一课,尽了你的义务,总的来说,你说的是对的。我一点也不怀疑你扔给我的是一颗真理钻石,只不过你恰好把它砸到了我的脸上,所以我一时还接受不了。”

  “我可没从这课里得到什么收获,”玛丽说,“我想知道还有哪一家对待下人比我们还要好,可这又有什么用,对他们连半点好处都没有,只能让他们变得越来越坏。要跟他们讲道理,我已经早就讲得精疲力尽了,嗓子也讲哑了,例如教他们尽职尽责,诸如此类的事情。他们可以随时到教堂去,可有什么用?他们笨得像头猪,对牧师的布道几乎全都不能理解,所以即使他们做礼拜也没多大的用处。不过他们还真的去做礼拜,可见他们并不是没有机会。不过我已经说过,黑种人是下等种族,这是不可改变的事实,教育他们等于对牛弹琴。你知道吗?奥菲利亚堂姐,我已经这样试过了,你还没有。我是和他们一起长大的,因而我了解他们。”

  奥菲利亚小姐觉得自己已经说得够多的了,于是坐在那里一句话也没说。圣克莱尔却吹起口哨来。

  “别吹口哨了,圣克莱尔,你把我的头都弄疼了。”玛丽说。

  “我不吹了,行了吧。你还有什么不希望我做的呢?”

  “我希望你能关心一下我的病痛,你真是一点都不体谅我。”

  “我亲爱的天使,你真是会指责别人呀。”

  “我讨厌你这么说话。”

  “那你希望我怎么说呢?您就尽管吩咐吧,只要您高兴,我一定听从。”

  这时,从门廊里的丝绸帘子透过一阵欢快的笑声,这笑声是从院子里传过来的。圣克莱尔走到门廊掀起帘子,看了看,也笑了起来。“怎么回事?”奥菲利亚小姐朝栏杆走了过去。

  此时,汤姆正坐在院子里长满青苔的凳子上,衣服上所有的扣眼都插满了茉莉花,伊娃在旁边一边笑着,一边朝汤姆的脖上挂上一串玫瑰花环,随后她在汤姆的膝上坐了下来,像一只麻雀大笑个不停。

  “汤姆,你看上去真是好玩极了。”

  汤姆没有说话,脸上挂着憨厚、善良的笑容,看得出来,他和小主人一样正享受着同样的快乐。当他看见自己的主人时,不好意思地略带歉意地抬起了头。

  “你怎么可以让她这样呢?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “为什么不可以呢?”圣克莱尔反问道。

  “我也说不清为什么,可这样实在是太不像话了。”

  “如果孩子玩的是只大狗,就算是只黑狗吧,你就不会觉得有什么不妥了。可如果是个人,那就不一样了,因为他有思想,有理性,有感情和不灭的灵魂,是这样吧,堂姐,我对某些北方人的情感太了解了。我不是说南方人没有这种情感,因而品质上就怎么高贵了,只是我们的风俗习惯和基督教教义有不谋而合的地方罢了——那就是尽量避免个人的成见。我在北方旅行的时候,看到太多这样的现象,你们北方人对黑种人的歧视远远超过我们南方人。你们讨厌他们就如同讨厌蛇或癞蛤蟆一样,可他们的遭遇又让你们感到愤怒。你们不能容忍他们受到种种虐待,却又在极力避开他们。你们宁愿将他们送回非洲去,眼不见心不烦,然后再派一两个传教士去做自我牺牲,承担改造他们的任务,是这样吗?”

  “堂弟,你的话的确有些道理。”奥菲利亚小姐若有所思地说。

  “如果没有孩子们,这些生活穷苦、出身卑贱的人们该怎样活呢?”圣克莱尔说道,他倚着栏杆,看着伊娃领着汤姆走开了。“孩子是真正的民主主义者。对伊娃来说,汤姆是英雄。在她看来,汤姆讲的故事充满着神奇色彩,他唱的歌和卫理公会赞美诗比歌剧还要动听,口袋里那些不值钱的小玩意简直就是一座宝藏。而汤姆呢,则是一个黑色皮肤的最神奇的人。孩子是上帝特意送给那些穷苦卑贱的人的,就像伊甸园里的玫瑰花,他们从别处获得的快乐实在太少了。”

  “奇怪,堂弟,听你这么一番话,别人都会以为你是个理学家。”

  “理学家?”圣克莱尔不解地问道。

  “宗教理学家,难道不是吗?”

  “根本不是这样,我既不是你们所说的理学家,也不是什么实践家,这点恐怕更糟糕。”

  “那你为什么说那么一番话呢?”

  “还有什么事情比嘴巴上夸夸其谈来得更容易呢?我记得莎士比亚笔下有一个人物这么说过,‘教诲十二人做人的道理远比按自己的教诲去做那十二个人容易得多。’因此最好是分工合作,我擅长于说,而堂姐你呢,则擅长于做。”

  从表面上看,汤姆目前的状况是没有什么可以值得抱怨的了,这正如人们爱说的那样。伊娃出于纯真的天性和本能的感激,十分喜爱汤姆,她向父亲请求让汤姆做她的特别陪伴,只要她出外散步或者坐车上街,需要一个仆人陪伴的时候,就让汤姆来陪她。所以,汤姆被告知,凡是伊娃小姐需要他陪伴时,他就可以把其他所有事情放在一边,读者可以想象汤姆对这样的吩咐绝对不会不满意的。他的衣着总是整整齐齐,圣克莱尔对这点非常挑剔并且给予坚持。他在马厩里的活十分清闲,每天只需要去照料巡视一番,指挥那个下手怎么干活就可以了。因为玛丽声称,汤姆到她身边的时候,不能让她闻到一丁点儿牲口的气味,所以凡是容易沾上这种让她不快活的气味的活,他都不能做。玛丽的神经系统对这种气味完全不能适应,照她自己的说法,哪怕是一点点这种臭味,她简直就活不下去了,世间的一切痛苦也就会随之完结。因而汤姆总是穿着一身刷得非常干净的毛葛衣服,头戴一顶光亮的獭皮帽,脚穿一双乌黑发亮的皮鞋,领口和袖口干干净净,这套行头加上他那庄严而又不失和蔼的黑脸庞,使人一见不由得生出敬意,因为他的样子太像是一位古代非洲迦太基的大主教。

  汤姆以他那黑种人独有的灵敏感觉,对自己所处的如此美丽的环境,是绝对不会视而不见的。他愉快地欣赏着那些鸟啊,花啊,泉水啊等等景致,欣赏着庭院里的种种美丽,欣赏着那些丝绸帘子、油画、烛台、雕塑以及金碧辉煌的色彩,所有这一切使得这些厅堂在汤姆的眼里成了阿拉丁的宫殿。

  将来有一天如果阿非利加民族成为一个先进的文明种族,那么非洲大陆将会兴起一种辉煌灿烂的文明,而这一天终将会来到的,人类进化的伟大历史进程中总会有非洲民族大显身手的机会,而他们创造的文明在我们这些冷静的西方人的脑海里只是曾经有过一点模糊的影子罢了。在那片遥远而神秘的土地上,到处是黄金、珠宝和香料,遍地都生长着奇花异草,还有那随风摇曳的棕榈树。而在这片土地上还将孕育出崭新的艺术和风格。那个时候,这里的人民将不再受到压迫和歧视,他们一定会为人类的生活带来最新最美的启示。他们之所以能做到这些是由于这个民族生来淳朴、善良、谦逊,更容易相信万能的上帝,领会他的智慧,遵从他的意志。他们那如孩童般的纯洁爱心使他们能够宽以待人。他们将在这些方面体现出一种最崇高最特别的基督精神。非洲人民是一个处于水深火热之中的苦难民族,因为上帝对自己深爱的选民总要给以惩罚。在上帝将要建立的天国里(一切别的国度都曾试图建造这个天国,可都失败了),非洲人将被放置在最高贵的位置,因为到那个时候,原本在前的将要在后,原本在后的将要在前。

  一个星期天的上午,玛丽衣着华丽地站在门廊里,正将一个钻石手镯套上她那纤细的手腕。不知她此刻心里是否正在想着这些事,可能是,也可能不是。玛丽绝对不会错过任何好东西,现在,她正精心打扮准备去一家时髦的教堂去做礼拜。钻石、丝绸、花边、珠宝,她应有尽有。礼拜天必须得特别虔诚,玛丽把这点看得极其重要。她这会儿正仪态万方地站在那儿,纤细飘逸,一副飘飘欲仙的味道。她那条缀着花边的头巾罩在头上,如烟似雾般,使她看上去优雅极了,玛丽内心也觉得自己太美了。而旁边的奥菲利亚小姐则是个极好的陪衬。倒不是说她的绸子衣服和头巾不如玛丽的好看,手帕不如玛丽的精致,而是因为她长得方方正正,棱角分明,僵硬的姿态更加衬托出玛丽的仪态万方来。不过,玛丽的华贵并不是上帝心目中的华贵。

  “伊娃到哪里去了?”玛丽问道,“这孩子和妈咪在台阶上说些什么呢?”

  伊娃和妈咪在台阶上正说什么呢?读者们,你们可以听见,可玛丽却听不见。

  “亲爱的妈咪,我知道你的头很疼。”

  “上帝保佑你,伊娃小姐!我总是这样,你不用担心。”

  “我真高兴你能出去走走。这个,给你,”说着,伊娃伸出手臂搂住妈咪,“你把我的香精瓶带上吧。”

  “什么?让我带上你那个美丽的镶钻石的金瓶?你可千万别这样。”

  “为什么不能?你用得上它,可我根本用不上。妈妈总拿它来治头疼,你闻闻它就会感觉好多了。拿着吧,就算是为了让我开心,行吗?”

  “可爱的小乖乖多么会说话呀!”说着,伊娃一下子扑到妈咪怀里,亲了她一下,便跑下楼找她妈妈去了。

  “你在那儿干什么呢?”玛丽问道。

  “我只是想把我的香精瓶给妈咪用,让她带到教堂去。”伊娃回答说。

  玛丽不耐烦地跺着脚,嚷道:“伊娃!你把自己的金瓶给了她?!你究竟什么时候才能懂事?去,赶快去把瓶子要回来。”

  伊娃看上去一副沮丧难过的表情,慢慢吞吞地往回转身。

  “玛丽,你就随她去吧,只要孩子觉得这么做能高兴就行。”圣克莱尔说道。

  “可是圣克莱尔,像这样发展下去,将来她自己怎么过日子呀?”

  “上帝会知道,不过将来她在天堂里肯定比我们过得幸福。”

  “爸爸,别说了,”伊娃轻轻碰了碰爸爸的胳膊肘,说,“妈妈心里会难受的。”

  “那么,堂弟,你打算去做礼拜吗?”奥菲利亚小姐转过身来,对圣克莱尔问道。

  “谢谢你的关心,我不去。”

  “我真希望圣克莱尔能到教堂去做做礼拜。可他身上完全没有一点宗教的影子,真太不像话了。”

  “我知道你们这些太太小姐们到教堂去是为了学会为人处世。我想,既然你们是这么虔诚,总可以让我们沾沾福气吧。再说,即使我要去做礼拜,我也只会去妈咪去的那家教堂,起码那儿不会让我打瞌睡。”

  “什么?你要去卫理公会的教堂?那里的教徒只会大吵大叫,可怕极了!”

  “你们那些表面上很体面的教堂实际上只不过是一潭死水罢了,玛丽。谁都受不了那儿的气氛,这是一定的。你愿意去吗,伊娃?算了吧,还是和爸爸呆在家里吧。”

  “谢谢爸爸,不过我还是决定去教堂。”

  “你不觉得那儿很乏味吗?”

  “的确有点儿,而且我也有点想睡觉,不过我会尽可能地不打瞌睡。”

  “既然这样,你为什么还要去?”

  伊娃悄声说:“爸爸,你知道吗?姑姑说是上帝要求我们这样做的,是他把一切赐予我们。你知道吗?如果他想要我们去,谁也阻止不了。做礼拜毕竟不会乏味得要了我的命。”

  “我的小宝贝,你真是个招人喜欢的小东西!”圣克莱尔吻了她一下,“那好,去吧,要听话,别忘了为我祈祷。”

  “当然不会忘记,我一直都在为你祈祷。”伊娃说着,跟着母亲跳上了车。

  圣克莱尔站在台阶上,看着离去的马车,给了伊娃一个飞吻。他的眼中不禁噙满泪花。

  “伊娃,你真是上帝赐予我的福音啊!”他自言自语道。

  圣克莱尔感慨了一会儿,点燃了一支雪茄,拿起了一份《五分日报》读了起来,很快就把他的小福音忘得一干二净。他和别的俗人也没有什么差别。

  在马车里,玛丽正对伊娃说:“听着,伊娃,对待下人的确应该态度和蔼,但不能把他们同我们自己一样看待。比方说吧,如果妈咪生病了,你总不会愿意让她睡你的床吧。”

  “我非常愿意,妈妈,这样更便于照料她,而且,你也知道,我的床比她的舒服多了。”

  玛丽被女儿这番完全没有道德观念的回答搞得极为沮丧。

  “怎么样才有让她明白点道理呢?”

  “没办法。”奥菲利亚小姐意味深长地说道。

  有那么一段时间,伊娃看上去有些不安和难过,不过,孩子们的思想通常不会在一件事情上停留很久,所以不一会儿,她就又变得快活起来。随着马车不断向前驶去,车窗外的种种事物把伊娃逗得大笑个不停。

  等每个人在餐桌旁就坐好了,圣克莱尔问道:“女士们,今天教堂里有什么新鲜事呢?”

  “G博士今天的布道精彩极了,你真应该去听听,他的观点和我的完全一致。”玛丽说。

  “那对大家一定大有帮助,他的话题有那么广泛吗?”

  “我是说他表达了我的社会观点,《圣经》上说‘上帝造万物,各按其时成为美好’,G博士的布道说明这社会中的一切等级和秩序都是上帝亲手创造的,所以,人会有高低贵贱,有的人生来就是主人,而有的人生来就是奴隶,上帝把这一切都安排得极为和谐,你明白吗?G博士的观点使那些反对奴隶制的理论显得荒唐至极。他的言论证明了《圣经》是支持我们的,不仅如此,他还维护我们的制度。你没听到他的布道实在太可惜了。”

  “这没有什么值得可惜的,我随时可以从《五分日报》上获得对我同样有益的东西,同时我还可以抽着雪茄。要知道,在教堂可不允许这样。”

  “难道你不相信这些观点吗?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “你是指我吗?你知道我这个人是无药可救了。任何宗教上关于这些问题的观点看法都不会对我造成什么影响。如果一定要我就奴隶制发表观点,那我坦率地说,‘我们已经陷入这个社会问题,我们占有了奴隶,并且不打算放弃他们,因为我们要享受,要谋取利益。’不论怎么样,G博士的理论虽然神圣,无非也就是要说明这些,不论在哪里,人们都一清二楚。”

  “奥古斯丁,我真是惊讶你会说出这些荒唐的话来!”玛丽说道。

  “惊讶!这是事实。宗教就是这么来解释这些事情的。他们为什么不把这些理论推而广之,论证论证年轻人中间酗酒赌博这类行为也是合情合理的好事呢?我倒想听听他们是怎么自圆其说的,把这些事情也说成是正确的行为,而且是上帝的旨意。”

  “那么,你认为奴隶制到底是好还是坏?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  圣克莱尔快活地说道:“我可不愿染上你们新英格兰人那种可怕的坦率劲。我如果回答了你的这个问题,你肯定会接着问好多的问题,而且会一个比一个难以回答。所以,我不打算表明我对这个问题的看法。我是专爱拆台的人,怎么可能搭起台子让别人拆呢。”

  “他说话总是这么怪里怪气,你就别希望他会给你一个满意的答复。我想他整天在外面乱跑的原因就在于他不喜欢宗教。”玛丽说道。

  “宗教!”圣克莱尔说话的语气引起两位女士对他的注意,“宗教!难道你们在教堂里听到的就是宗教吗?难道宗教就是那个左右逢源的东西吗?就是那个迎合一切世俗私利的东西吗?连我这么一个不敬神灵,庸俗的人都比它更知道廉耻,更公正,更宽厚,更为他人着想。我绝不会相信这样的宗教!假如我要信仰一种宗教的话,我也要去信仰一种比我的本性更崇高而不是更低贱的宗教。”

  “这么说,你是不相信《圣经》关于奴隶制合理性的言论了?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “《圣经》是我母亲为人处事的准则,如果《圣经》上这么说了,我将感到非常遗憾。我不能仅仅为了使自己相信自己抽烟、喝酒、骂人是正确的行为而去证明我母亲也有一样的嗜好,好让自己能够求得心理上的平衡。这么做不仅不能使我自己心理平衡,相反会失去因为敬重母亲而带来的欣慰。人活在这个世界上,有一个人值得自己尊敬是一件真正令人欣慰的事情。简而言之吧,”圣克莱尔说话的口气突然变得快活起来,“我只是想把各种事物分门别类。不管在美国还是在欧洲,作为社会框架的这些组成部分都经不起理想道德标准的检验。一般来说,人们不愿意去追求什么绝对真理,他们只是希望自己不要与别人取向相悖。如果有个人敢于站出来宣称我们必须保留奴隶制,没有它我们便不能生存下去,如果要放弃它,那我们将会一无所有,所以,我们绝对不可以放弃。这种坦率、直接的言论是值得钦佩的,至少它是真心话。如果按照人们的实际行为来判断,大多数人对这种观点都是赞同的。可如果有人绷起脸来,引经据典,装腔作势,我真要怀疑他是不是个十足的伪君子。”

  “你对别人要求太苛刻了。”玛丽说道。

  “是这样的吗?如果棉花价格因为什么原因而大幅下跌,市场上的奴隶难以卖出,那时候恐怕我们就会听到对经文的另外一种解释了,你意下如何呢?教会马上就会意识到《圣经》上的每句话和讲的所有道理已经完全颠倒过来。”

  “我才不管这些,”玛丽说着在椅子上躺了下来,“总之我对自己生在长在有奴隶制的地方非常满意,我认为奴隶制是很合理的——它必须存在下去。无论怎么样,没有奴隶制我就活不下去了,这是毫无疑问的事。”

  “哎,宝贝,你怎么看呢?”伊娃这时刚好走进屋来,手里拿着一朵小花。圣克莱尔向女儿问道。

  “关于什么,爸爸?”

  “你觉得在弗蒙特你伯伯家的生活好呢,还是像咱们家这样奴仆成群的生活好呢?”

  “那当然是我们家好啦。”

  “为什么呢?”圣克莱尔轻轻摸着女儿的头问。

  “因为有那么多人在我们周围,你可以去爱他们呀!”

  “她又在说她那套莫名其妙的话了。”玛丽说。

  “我说的话很奇怪吗?”伊娃爬到爸爸的腿上,不解地问道。

  “如果按世俗的观点来看,你是够怪的,宝贝。吃饭的时候,你到哪儿去了?”

  “我在听汤姆唱歌呀。黛娜婶婶已经给我吃过饭了。”

  “听汤姆唱歌?”

  “哦,是的。他唱的歌可好听了,都是关于新耶路撒冷闪光的天使和圣地迦南的。”

  “我想肯定比歌剧还要好听,是吗?”

  “当然,他说还要教我唱呢!”

  “教你唱歌?——你肯定会学得很棒的。”

  “他唱歌给我听,我念《圣经》给他听,他还把经文解释给我听呢。”

  “我看这真是个最新鲜的笑话。”玛丽说着,哈哈大笑起来。

  “汤姆解释《圣经》绝对不会比别人差,我敢保证。他在宗教方面有种天赋。今天早上我想坐车外出,于是我轻轻地往汤姆的小屋走去,结果我听见他正在那儿做祷告。老实说,像汤姆这样虔诚的祷告我已经好久没有听见了。他简直虔诚得可以做个圣徒了,他还替我祷告呢!”圣克莱尔说。

  “也许他知道你在偷听,这种手段我见多了。”

  “如果真如你所说的那样,那他可没有把握好分寸,因为他非常坦率地告诉上帝他对我的看法。他似乎认为我有什么地方需要改进一下,而且急切地希望我能皈依上帝。”

  “我希望你能记住他的话。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “我想你肯定和他有着相似的看法。那好吧,我们走着瞧吧。好吗,伊娃。”圣克莱尔说。


执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 13楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 17
The Freeman’s Defence
There was a gentle bustle at the Quaker house, as the afternoon drew to a close. Rachel Halliday moved quietly to and fro, collecting from her household stores such needments as could be arranged in the smallest compass, for the wanderers who were to go forth that night. The afternoon shadows stretched eastward, and the round red sun stood thoughtfully on the horizon, and his beams shone yellow and calm into the little bed-room where George and his wife were sitting. He was sitting with his child on his knee, and his wife’s hand in his. Both looked thoughtful and serious and traces of tears were on their cheeks.
“Yes, Eliza,” said George, “I know all you say is true. You are a good child,—a great deal better than I am; and I will try to do as you say. I’ll try to act worthy of a free man. I’ll try to feel like a Christian. God Almighty knows that I’ve meant to do well,—tried hard to do well,—when everything has been against me; and now I’ll forget all the past, and put away every hard and bitter feeling, and read my Bible, and learn to be a good man.”
“And when we get to Canada,” said Eliza, “I can help you. I can do dress-making very well; and I understand fine washing and ironing; and between us we can find something to live on.”
“Yes, Eliza, so long as we have each other and our boy. O! Eliza, if these people only knew what a blessing it is for a man to feel that his wife and child belong to him! I’ve often wondered to see men that could call their wives and children their own fretting and worrying about anything else. Why, I feel rich and strong, though we have nothing but our bare hands. I feel as if I could scarcely ask God for any more. Yes, though I’ve worked hard every day, till I am twenty-five years old, and have not a cent of money, nor a roof to cover me, nor a spot of land to call my own, yet, if they will only let me alone now, I will be satisfied,—thankful; I will work, and send back the money for you and my boy. As to my old master, he has been paid five times over for all he ever spent for me. I don’t owe him anything.”
“But yet we are not quite out of danger,” said Eliza; “we are not yet in Canada.”
“True,” said George, “but it seems as if I smelt the free air, and it makes me strong.”
At this moment, voices were heard in the outer apartment, in earnest conversation, and very soon a rap was heard on the door. Eliza started and opened it.
Simeon Halliday was there, and with him a Quaker brother, whom he introduced as Phineas Fletcher. Phineas was tall and lathy, red-haired, with an expression of great acuteness and shrewdness in his face. He had not the placid, quiet, unworldly air of Simeon Halliday; on the contrary, a particularly wide-awake and au fait appearance, like a man who rather prides himself on knowing what he is about, and keeping a bright lookout ahead; peculiarities which sorted rather oddly with his broad brim and formal phraseology.
“Our friend Phineas hath discovered something of importance to the interests of thee and thy party, George,” said Simeon; “it were well for thee to hear it.”
“That I have,” said Phineas, “and it shows the use of a man’s always sleeping with one ear open, in certain places, as I’ve always said.  night I stopped at a little lone tavern, back on the road. Thee remembers the place, Simeon, where we sold some apples, last year, to that fat woman, with the great ear-rings. Well, I was tired with hard driving; and, after my supper I stretched myself down on a pile of bags in the corner, and pulled a buffalo over me, to wait till my bed was ready; and what does I do, but get fast asleep.”
“With one ear open, Phineas?” said Simeon, quietly.
“No; I slept, ears and all, for an hour or two, for I was pretty well tired; but when I came to myself a little, I found that there were some men in the room, sitting round a table, drinking and talking; and I thought, before I made much muster, I’d just see what they were up to, especially as I heard them say something about the Quakers. ‘So,’ says one, ‘they are up in the Quaker settlement, no doubt,’ says he. Then I listened with both ears, and I found that they were talking about this very party. So I lay and heard them lay off all their plans. This young man, they said, was to be sent back to Kentucky, to his master, who was going to make an example of him, to keep all niggers from running away; and his wife two of them were going to run down to New Orleans to sell, on their own account, and they calculated to get sixteen or eighteen hundred dollars for her; and the child, they said, was going to a trader, who had bought him; and then there was the boy, Jim, and his mother, they were to go back to their masters in Kentucky. They said that there were two constables, in a town a little piece ahead, who would go in with ’em to get ’em taken up, and the young woman was to be taken before a judge; and one of the fellows, who is small and smooth-spoken, was to swear to her for his property, and get her delivered over to him to take south. They’ve got a right notion of the track we are going tonight; and they’ll be down after us, six or eight strong. So now, what’s to be done?”
The group that stood in various attitudes, after this communication, were worthy of a painter. Rachel Halliday, who had taken her hands out of a batch of biscuit, to hear the news, stood with them upraised and floury, and with a face of the deepest concern. Simeon looked profoundly thoughtful; Eliza had thrown her arms around her husband, and was looking up to him. George stood with clenched hands and glowing eyes, and looking as any other man might look, whose wife was to be sold at auction, and son sent to a trader, all under the shelter of a Christian nation’s laws.
“What shall we do, George?” said Eliza faintly.
“I know what I shall do,” said George, as he stepped into the little room, and began examining pistols.
“Ay, ay,” said Phineas, nodding his head to Simeon; thou seest, Simeon, how it will work.”
“I see,” said Simeon, sighing; “I pray it come not to that.”
“I don’t want to involve any one with or for me,” said George. “If you will lend me your vehicle and direct me, I will drive alone to the next stand. Jim is a giant in strength, and brave as death and despair, and so am I.”
“Ah, well, friend,” said Phineas, “but thee’ll need a driver, for all that. Thee’s quite welcome to do all the fighting, thee knows; but I know a thing or two about the road, that thee doesn’t.”
“But I don’t want to involve you,” said George.
“Involve,” said Phineas, with a curious and keen expression of face, “When thee does involve me, please to let me know.”
“Phineas is a wise and skilful man,” said Simeon. “Thee does well, George, to abide by his judgment; and,” he added, laying his hand kindly on George’s shoulder, and pointing to the pistols, “be not over hasty with these,—young blood is hot.”
“I will attack no man,” said George. “All I ask of this country is to be let alone, and I will go out peaceably; but,”—he paused, and his brow darkened and his face worked,—“I’ve had a sister sold in that New Orleans market. I know what they are sold for; and am I going to stand by and see them take my wife and sell her, when God has given me a pair of strong arms to defend her? No; God help me! I’ll fight to the last breath, before they shall take my wife and son. Can you blame me?”
“Mortal man cannot blame thee, George. Flesh and blood could not do otherwise,” said Simeon. “Woe unto the world because of offences, but woe unto them through whom the offence cometh.”
“Would not even you, sir, do the same, in my place?”
“I pray that I be not tried,” said Simeon; “the flesh is weak.”
“I think my flesh would be pretty tolerable strong, in such a case,” said Phineas, stretching out a pair of arms like the sails of a windmill. “I an’t sure, friend George, that I shouldn’t hold a fellow for thee, if thee had any accounts to settle with him.”
“If man should ever resist evil,” said Simeon, “then George should feel free to do it now: but the leaders of our people taught a more excellent way; for the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God; but it goes sorely against the corrupt will of man, and none can receive it save they to whom it is given. Let us pray the Lord that we be not tempted.”
“And so I do,” said Phineas; “but if we are tempted too much—why, let them look out, that’s all.”
“It’s quite plain thee wasn’t born a Friend,” said Simeon, smiling. “The old nature hath its way in thee pretty strong as yet.”
To tell the truth, Phineas had been a hearty, two-fisted backwoodsman, a vigorous hunter, and a dead shot at a buck; but, having wooed a pretty Quakeress, had been moved by the power of her charms to join the society in his neighborhood; and though he was an honest, sober, and efficient member, and nothing particular could be alleged against him, yet the more spiritual among them could not but discern an exceeding lack of savor in his developments.
“Friend Phineas will ever have ways of his own,” said Rachel Halliday, smiling; “but we all think that his heart is in the right place, after all.”
“Well,” said George, “isn’t it best that we hasten our flight?”
“I got up at four o’clock, and came on with all speed, full two or three hours ahead of them, if they start at the time they planned. It isn’t safe to start till dark, at any rate; for there are some evil persons in the villages ahead, that might be disposed to meddle with us, if they saw our wagon, and that would delay us more than the waiting; but in two hours I think we may venture. I will go over to Michael Cross, and engage him to come behind on his swift nag, and keep a bright lookout on the road, and warn us if any company of men come on. Michael keeps a horse that can soon get ahead of most other horses; and he could shoot ahead and let us know, if there were any danger. I am going out now to warn Jim and the old woman to be in readiness, and to see about the horse. We have a pretty fair start, and stand a good chance to get to the stand before they can come up with us. So, have good courage, friend George; this isn’t the first ugly scrape that I’ve been in with thy people,” said Phineas, as he closed the door.
“Phineas is pretty shrewd,” said Simeon. “He will do the best that can be done for thee, George.”
“All I am sorry for,” said George, “is the risk to you.”
“Thee’ll much oblige us, friend George, to say no more about that. What we do we are conscience bound to do; we can do no other way. And now, mother,” said he, turning to Rachel, “hurry thy preparations for these friends, for we must not send them away fasting.”
And while Rachel and her children were busy making corn-cake, and cooking ham and chicken, and hurrying on the et ceteras of the evening meal, George and his wife sat in their little room, with their arms folded about each other, in such talk as husband and wife have when they know that a few hours may part them forever.
“Eliza,” said George, “people that have friends, and houses, and lands, and money, and all those things can’t love as we do, who have nothing but each other. Till I knew you, Eliza, no creature had loved me, but my poor, heart-broken mother and sister. I saw poor Emily that morning the trader carried her off. She came to the corner where I was lying asleep, and said, ‘Poor George, your last friend is going. What will become of you, poor boy?’ And I got up and threw my arms round her, and cried and sobbed, and she cried too; and those were the last kind words I got for ten long years; and my heart all withered up, and felt as dry as ashes, till I met you. And your loving me,—why, it was almost like raising one from the dead! I’ve been a new man ever since! And now, Eliza, I’ll give my last drop of blood, but they shall not take you from me. Whoever gets you must walk over my dead body.”
“O, Lord, have mercy!” said Eliza, sobbing. “If he will only let us get out of this country together, that is all we ask.”
“Is God on their side?” said George, speaking less to his wife than pouring out his own bitter thoughts. “Does he see all they do? Why does he let such things happen? And they tell us that the Bible is on their side; certainly all the power is. They are rich, and healthy, and happy; they are members of churches, expecting to go to heaven; and they get along so easy in the world, and have it all their own way; and poor, honest, faithful Christians,—Christians as good or better than they,—are lying in the very dust under their feet. They buy ’em and sell ’em, and make trade of their heart’s blood, and groans and tears,—and God lets them.”
“Friend George,” said Simeon, from the kitchen, “listen to this Psalm; it may do thee good.”
George drew his seat near the door, and Eliza, wiping her tears, came forward also to listen, while Simeon read as follows:
“But as for me, my feet were almost gone; my steps had well-nigh slipped. For I was envious of the foolish, when I saw the prosperity of the wicked. They are not in trouble like other men, neither are they plagued like other men. Therefore, pride compasseth them as a chain; violence covereth them as a garment. Their eyes stand out with fatness; they have more than heart could wish. They are corrupt, and speak wickedly concerning oppression; they speak loftily. Therefore his people return, and the waters of a full cup are wrung out to them, and they say, How doth God know? and is there knowledge in the Most High?”
“Is not that the way thee feels, George?”
“It is so indeed,” said George,—“as well as I could have written it myself.”
“Then, hear,” said Simeon: “When I thought to know this, it was too painful for me until I went unto the sanctuary of God. Then understood I their end. Surely thou didst set them in slippery places, thou castedst them down to destruction. As a dream when one awaketh, so, oh Lord, when thou awakest, thou shalt despise their image. Nevertheless I am continually with thee; thou hast holden me by my right hand. Thou shalt guide me by thy counsel, and afterwards receive me to glory. It is good for me to draw near unto God. I have put my trust in the Lord God.”1
The words of holy trust, breathed by the friendly old man, stole like sacred music over the harassed and chafed spirit of George; and after he ceased, he sat with a gentle and subdued expression on his fine features.
“If this world were all, George,” said Simeon, “thee might, indeed, ask where is the Lord? But it is often those who have least of all in this life whom he chooseth for the kingdom. Put thy trust in him and, no matter what befalls thee here, he will make all right hereafter.”
If these words had been spoken by some easy, self-indulgent exhorter, from whose mouth they might have come merely as pious and rhetorical flourish, proper to be used to people in distress, perhaps they might not have had much effect; but coming from one who daily and calmly risked fine and imprisonment for the cause of God and man, they had a weight that could not but be felt, and both the poor, desolate fugitives found calmness and strength breathing into them from it.
And now Rachel took Eliza’s hand kindly, and led the way to the supper-table. As they were sitting down, a light tap sounded at the door, and Ruth entered.
“I just ran in,” she said, “with these little stockings for the boy,—three pair, nice, warm woollen ones. It will be so cold, thee knows, in Canada. Does thee keep up good courage, Eliza?” she added, tripping round to Eliza’s side of the table, and shaking her warmly by the hand, and slipping a seed-cake into Harry’s hand. “I brought a little parcel of these for him,” she said, tugging at her pocket to get out the package. “Children, thee knows, will always be eating.”
“O, thank you; you are too kind,” said Eliza.
“Come, Ruth, sit down to supper,” said Rachel.
“I couldn’t, any way. I left John with the baby, and some biscuits in the oven; and I can’t stay a moment, else John will burn up all the biscuits, and give the baby all the sugar in the bowl. That’s the way he does,” said the little Quakeress, laughing. “So, good-by, Eliza; good-by, George; the Lord grant thee a safe journey;” and, with a few tripping steps, Ruth was out of the apartment.
A little while after supper, a large covered-wagon drew up before the door; the night was clear starlight; and Phineas jumped briskly down from his seat to arrange his passengers. George walked out of the door, with his child on one arm and his wife on the other. His step was firm, his face settled and resolute. Rachel and Simeon came out after them.
“You get out, a moment,” said Phineas to those inside, “and let me fix the back of the wagon, there, for the women-folks and the boy.”
“Here are the two buffaloes,” said Rachel. “Make the seats as comfortable as may be; it’s hard riding all night.”
Jim came out first, and carefully assisted out his old mother, who clung to his arm, and looked anxiously about, as if she expected the pursuer every moment.
“Jim, are your pistols all in order?” said George, in a low, firm voice.
“Yes, indeed,” said Jim.
“And you’ve no doubt what you shall do, if they come?”
“I rather think I haven’t,” said Jim, throwing open his broad chest, and taking a deep breath. “Do you think I’ll let them get mother again?”
During this brief colloquy, Eliza had been taking her leave of her kind friend, Rachel, and was handed into the carriage by Simeon, and, creeping into the back part with her boy, sat down among the buffalo-skins. The old woman was next handed in and seated and George and Jim placed on a rough board seat front of them, and Phineas mounted in front.
“Farewell, my friends,” said Simeon, from without.
“God bless you!” answered all from within.
And the wagon drove off, rattling and jolting over the frozen road.
There was no opportunity for conversation, on account of the roughness of the way and the noise of the wheels. The vehicle, therefore, rumbled on, through long, dark stretches of woodland,—over wide dreary plains,—up hills, and down valleys,—and on, on, on they jogged, hour after hour. The child soon fell asleep, and lay heavily in his mother’s lap. The poor, frightened old woman at last forgot her fears; and, even Eliza, as the night waned, found all her anxieties insufficient to keep her eyes from closing. Phineas seemed, on the whole, the briskest of the company, and beguiled his long drive with whistling certain very unquaker-like songs, as he went on.
But about three o’clock George’s ear caught the hasty and decided click of a horse’s hoof coming behind them at some distance and jogged Phineas by the elbow. Phineas pulled up his horses, and listened.
“That must be Michael,” he said; “I think I know the sound of his gallop;” and he rose up and stretched his head anxiously back over the road.
A man riding in hot haste was now dimly descried at the top of a distant hill.
“There he is, I do believe!” said Phineas. George and Jim both sprang out of the wagon before they knew what they were doing. All stood intensely silent, with their faces turned towards the expected messenger. On he came. Now he went down into a valley, where they could not see him; but they heard the sharp, hasty tramp, rising nearer and nearer; at last they saw him emerge on the top of an eminence, within hail.
“Yes, that’s Michael!” said Phineas; and, raising his voice, “Halloa, there, Michael!”
“Phineas! is that thee?”
“Yes; what news—they coming?”
“Right on behind, eight or ten of them, hot with brandy, swearing and foaming like so many wolves.”
And, just as he spoke, a breeze brought the faint sound of galloping horsemen towards them.
“In with you,—quick, boys, in!” said Phineas. “If you must fight, wait till I get you a piece ahead.” And, with the word, both jumped in, and Phineas lashed the horses to a run, the horseman keeping close beside them. The wagon rattled, jumped, almost flew, over the frozen ground; but plainer, and still plainer, came the noise of pursuing horsemen behind. The women heard it, and, looking anxiously out, saw, far in the rear, on the brow of a distant hill, a party of men looming up against the red-streaked sky of early dawn. Another hill, and their pursuers had evidently caught sight of their wagon, whose white cloth-covered top made it conspicuous at some distance, and a loud yell of brutal triumph came forward on the wind. Eliza sickened, and strained her child closer to her bosom; the old woman prayed and groaned, and George and Jim clenched their pistols with the grasp of despair. The pursuers gained on them fast; the carriage made a sudden turn, and brought them near a ledge of a steep overhanging rock, that rose in an isolated ridge or clump in a large lot, which was, all around it, quite clear and smooth. This isolated pile, or range of rocks, rose up black and heavy against the brightening sky, and seemed to promise shelter and concealment. It was a place well known to Phineas, who had been familiar with the spot in his hunting days; and it was to gain this point he had been racing his horses.
“Now for it!” said he, suddenly checking his horses, and springing from his seat to the ground. “Out with you, in a twinkling, every one, and up into these rocks with me. Michael, thee tie thy horse to the wagon, and drive ahead to Amariah’s and get him and his boys to come back and talk to these fellows.”
In a twinkling they were all out of the carriage.
“There,” said Phineas, catching up Harry, “you, each of you, see to the women; and run, now if you ever did run!”
They needed no exhortation. Quicker than we can say it, the whole party were over the fence, making with all speed for the rocks, while Michael, throwing himself from his horse, and fastening the bridle to the wagon, began driving it rapidly away.
“Come ahead,” said Phineas, as they reached the rocks, and saw in the mingled starlight and dawn, the traces of a rude but plainly marked foot-path leading up among them; “this is one of our old hunting-dens. Come up!”
Phineas went before, springing up the rocks like a goat, with the boy in his arms. Jim came second, bearing his trembling old mother over his shoulder, and George and Eliza brought up the rear. The party of horsemen came up to the fence, and, with mingled shouts and oaths, were dismounting, to prepare to follow them. A few moments’ scrambling brought them to the top of the ledge; the path then passed between a narrow defile, where only one could walk at a time, till suddenly they came to a rift or chasm more than a yard in breadth, and beyond which lay a pile of rocks, separate from the rest of the ledge, standing full thirty feet high, with its sides steep and perpendicular as those of a castle. Phineas easily leaped the chasm, and sat down the boy on a smooth, flat platform of crisp white moss, that covered the top of the rock.
“Over with you!” he called; “spring, now, once, for your lives!” said he, as one after another sprang across. Several fragments of loose stone formed a kind of breast-work, which sheltered their position from the observation of those below.
“Well, here we all are,” said Phineas, peeping over the stone breast-work to watch the assailants, who were coming tumultuously up under the rocks. “Let ’em get us, if they can. Whoever comes here has to walk single file between those two rocks, in fair range of your pistols, boys, d’ye see?”
“I do see,” said George! “and now, as this matter is ours, let us take all the risk, and do all the fighting.”
“Thee’s quite welcome to do the fighting, George,” said Phineas, chewing some checkerberry-leaves as he spoke; “but I may have the fun of looking on, I suppose. But see, these fellows are kinder debating down there, and looking up, like hens when they are going to fly up on to the roost. Hadn’t thee better give ’em a word of advice, before they come up, just to tell ’em handsomely they’ll be shot if they do?”
The party beneath, now more apparent in the light of the dawn, consisted of our old acquaintances, Tom Loker and Marks, with two constables, and a posse consisting of such rowdies at the last tavern as could be engaged by a little brandy to go and help the fun of trapping a set of niggers.
“Well, Tom, yer coons are farly treed,” said one.
“Yes, I see ’em go up right here,” said Tom; “and here’s a path. I’m for going right up. They can’t jump down in a hurry, and it won’t take long to ferret ’em out.”
“But, Tom, they might fire at us from behind the rocks,” said Marks. “That would be ugly, you know.”
“Ugh!” said Tom, with a sneer. “Always for saving your skin, Marks! No danger! niggers are too plaguy scared!”
“I don’t know why I shouldn’t save my skin,” said Marks. “It’s the best I’ve got; and niggers do fight like the devil, sometimes.”
At this moment, George appeared on the top of a rock above them, and, speaking in a calm, clear voice, said,
“Gentlemen, who are you, down there, and what do you want?”
“We want a party of runaway niggers,” said Tom Loker. “One George Harris, and Eliza Harris, and their son, and Jim Selden, and an old woman. We’ve got the officers, here, and a warrant to take ’em; and we’re going to have ’em, too. D’ye hear? An’t you George Harris, that belongs to Mr. Harris, of Shelby county, Kentucky?”
“I am George Harris. A Mr. Harris, of Kentucky, did call me his property. But now I’m a free man, standing on God’s free soil; and my wife and my child I claim as mine. Jim and his mother are here. We have arms to defend ourselves, and we mean to do it. You can come up, if you like; but the first one of you that comes within the range of our bullets is a dead man, and the next, and the next; and so on till the last.”
“O, come! come!” said a short, puffy man, stepping forward, and blowing his nose as he did so. “Young man, this an’t no kind of talk at all for you. You see, we’re officers of justice. We’ve got the law on our side, and the power, and so forth; so you’d better give up peaceably, you see; for you’ll certainly have to give up, at last.”
“I know very well that you’ve got the law on your side, and the power,” said George, bitterly. “You mean to take my wife to sell in New Orleans, and put my boy like a calf in a trader’s pen, and send Jim’s old mother to the brute that whipped and abused her before, because he couldn’t abuse her son. You want to send Jim and me back to be whipped and tortured, and ground down under the heels of them that you call masters; and your laws will bear you out in it,—more shame for you and them! But you haven’t got us. We don’t own your laws; we don’t own your country; we stand here as free, under God’s sky, as you are; and, by the great God that made us, we’ll fight for our liberty till we die.”
George stood out in fair sight, on the top of the rock, as he made his declaration of independence; the glow of dawn gave a flush to his swarthy cheek, and bitter indignation and despair gave fire to his dark eye; and, as if appealing from man to the justice of God, he raised his hand to heaven as he spoke.
If it had been only a Hungarian youth, now bravely defending in some mountain fastness the retreat of fugitives escaping from Austria into America, this would have been sublime heroism; but as it was a youth of African descent, defending the retreat of fugitives through America into Canada, of course we are too well instructed and patriotic to see any heroism in it; and if any of our readers do, they must do it on their own private responsibility. When despairing Hungarian fugitives make their way, against all the search-warrants and authorities of their lawful government, to America, press and political cabinet ring with applause and welcome. When despairing African fugitives do the same thing,—it is—what is it?
Be it as it may, it is certain that the attitude, eye, voice, manner, of the speaker for a moment struck the party below to silence. There is something in boldness and determination that for a time hushes even the rudest nature. Marks was the only one who remained wholly untouched. He was deliberately cocking his pistol, and, in the momentary silence that followed George’s speech, he fired at him.
“Ye see ye get jist as much for him dead as alive in Kentucky,” he said coolly, as he wiped his pistol on his coat-sleeve.
George sprang backward,—Eliza uttered a shriek,—the ball had passed close to his hair, had nearly grazed the cheek of his wife, and struck in the tree above.
“It’s nothing, Eliza,” said George, quickly.
“Thee’d better keep out of sight, with thy speechifying,” said Phineas; “they’re mean scamps.”
“Now, Jim,” said George, “look that your pistols are all right, and watch that pass with me. The first man that shows himself I fire at; you take the second, and so on. It won’t do, you know, to waste two shots on one.”
“But what if you don’t hit?”
“I shall hit,” said George, coolly.
“Good! now, there’s stuff in that fellow,” muttered Phineas, between his teeth.
The party below, after Marks had fired, stood, for a moment, rather undecided.
“I think you must have hit some on ’em,” said one of the men. “I heard a squeal!”
“I’m going right up for one,” said Tom. “I never was afraid of niggers, and I an’t going to be now. Who goes after?” he said, springing up the rocks.
George heard the words distinctly. He drew up his pistol, examined it, pointed it towards that point in the defile where the first man would appear.
One of the most courageous of the party followed Tom, and, the way being thus made, the whole party began pushing up the rock,—the hindermost pushing the front ones faster than they would have gone of themselves. On they came, and in a moment the burly form of Tom appeared in sight, almost at the verge of the chasm.
George fired,—the shot entered his side,—but, though wounded, he would not retreat, but, with a yell like that of a mad bull, he was leaping right across the chasm into the party.
“Friend,” said Phineas, suddenly stepping to the front, and meeting him with a push from his long arms, “thee isn’t wanted here.”
Down he fell into the chasm, crackling down among trees, bushes, logs, loose stones, till he lay bruised and groaning thirty feet below. The fall might have killed him, had it not been broken and moderated by his clothes catching in the branches of a large tree; but he came down with some force, however,—more than was at all agreeable or convenient.
“Lord help us, they are perfect devils!” said Marks, heading the retreat down the rocks with much more of a will than he had joined the ascent, while all the party came tumbling precipitately after him,—the fat constable, in particular, blowing and puffing in a very energetic manner.
“I say, fellers,” said Marks, “you jist go round and pick up Tom, there, while I run and get on to my horse to go back for help,—that’s you;” and, without minding the hootings and jeers of his company, Marks was as good as his word, and was soon seen galloping away.
“Was ever such a sneaking varmint?” said one of the men; “to come on his business, and he clear out and leave us this yer way!”
“Well, we must pick up that feller,” said another. “Cuss me if I much care whether he is dead or alive.”
The men, led by the groans of Tom, scrambled and crackled through stumps, logs and bushes, to where that hero lay groaning and swearing with alternate vehemence.
“Ye keep it agoing pretty loud, Tom,” said one. “Ye much hurt?”
“Don’t know. Get me up, can’t ye? Blast that infernal Quaker! If it hadn’t been for him, I’d a pitched some on ’em down here, to see how they liked it.”
With much labor and groaning, the fallen hero was assisted to rise; and, with one holding him up under each shoulder, they got him as far as the horses.
“If you could only get me a mile back to that ar tavern. Give me a handkerchief or something, to stuff into this place, and stop this infernal bleeding.”
George looked over the rocks, and saw them trying to lift the burly form of Tom into the saddle. After two or three ineffectual attempts, he reeled, and fell heavily to the ground.
“O, I hope he isn’t killed!” said Eliza, who, with all the party, stood watching the proceeding.
“Why not?” said Phineas; “serves him right.”
“Because after death comes the judgment,” said Eliza.
“Yes,” said the old woman, who had been groaning and praying, in her Methodist fashion, during all the encounter, “it’s an awful case for the poor crittur’s soul.”
“On my word, they’re leaving him, I do believe,” said Phineas.
It was true; for after some appearance of irresolution and consultation, the whole party got on their horses and rode away. When they were quite out of sight, Phineas began to bestir himself.
“Well, we must go down and walk a piece,” he said. “I told Michael to go forward and bring help, and be along back here with the wagon; but we shall have to walk a piece along the road, I reckon, to meet them. The Lord grant he be along soon! It’s early in the day; there won’t be much travel afoot yet a while; we an’t much more than two miles from our stopping-place. If the road hadn’t been so rough last night, we could have outrun ’em entirely.”
As the party neared the fence, they discovered in the distance, along the road, their own wagon coming back, accompanied by some men on horseback.
“Well, now, there’s Michael, and Stephen and Amariah,” exclaimed Phineas, joyfully. “Now we are made—as safe as if we’d got there.”
“Well, do stop, then,” said Eliza, “and do something for that poor man; he’s groaning dreadfully.”
“It would be no more than Christian,” said George; “let’s take him up and carry him on.”
“And doctor him up among the Quakers!” said Phineas; “pretty well, that! Well, I don’t care if we do. Here, let’s have a look at him;” and Phineas, who in the course of his hunting and backwoods life had acquired some rude experience of surgery, kneeled down by the wounded man, and began a careful examination of his condition.
“Marks,” said Tom, feebly, “is that you, Marks?”
“No; I reckon ’tan’t friend,” said Phineas. “Much Marks cares for thee, if his own skin’s safe. He’s off, long ago.”
“I believe I’m done for,” said Tom. “The cussed sneaking dog, to leave me to die alone! My poor old mother always told me ’t would be so.”
“La sakes! jist hear the poor crittur. He’s got a mammy, now,” said the old negress. “I can’t help kinder pityin’ on him.”
“Softly, softly; don’t thee snap and snarl, friend,” said Phineas, as Tom winced and pushed his hand away. “Thee has no chance, unless I stop the bleeding.” And Phineas busied himself with making some off-hand surgical arrangements with his own pocket-handkerchief, and such as could be mustered in the company.
“You pushed me down there,” said Tom, faintly.
“Well if I hadn’t thee would have pushed us down, thee sees,” said Phineas, as he stooped to apply his bandage. “There, there,—let me fix this bandage. We mean well to thee; we bear no malice. Thee shall be taken to a house where they’ll nurse thee first rate, well as thy own mother could.”
Tom groaned, and shut his eyes. In men of his class, vigor and resolution are entirely a physical matter, and ooze out with the flowing of the blood; and the gigantic fellow really looked piteous in his helplessness.
The other party now came up. The seats were taken out of the wagon. The buffalo-skins, doubled in fours, were spread all along one side, and four men, with great difficulty, lifted the heavy form of Tom into it. Before he was gotten in, he fainted entirely. The old negress, in the abundance of her compassion, sat down on the bottom, and took his head in her lap. Eliza, George and Jim, bestowed themselves, as well as they could, in the remaining space and the whole party set forward.
“What do you think of him?” said George, who sat by Phineas in front.
“Well it’s only a pretty deep flesh-wound; but, then, tumbling and scratching down that place didn’t help him much. It has bled pretty freely,—pretty much dreaned him out, courage and all,—but he’ll get over it, and may be learn a thing or two by it.”
“I’m glad to hear you say so,” said George. “It would always be a heavy thought to me, if I’d caused his death, even in a just cause.”
“Yes,” said Phineas, “killing is an ugly operation, any way they’ll fix it,—man or beast. I’ve seen a buck that was shot down and a dying, look that way on a feller with his eye, that it reely most made a feller feel wicked for killing on him; and human creatures is a more serious consideration yet, bein’, as thy wife says, that the judgment comes to ’em after death. So I don’t know as our people’s notions on these matters is too strict; and, considerin’ how I was raised, I fell in with them pretty considerably.”
“What shall you do with this poor fellow?” said George.
“O, carry him along to Amariah’s. There’s old Grandmam Stephens there,—Dorcas, they call her,—she’s most an amazin’ nurse. She takes to nursing real natural, and an’t never better suited than when she gets a sick body to tend. We may reckon on turning him over to her for a fortnight or so.”
A ride of about an hour more brought the party to a neat farmhouse, where the weary travellers were received to an abundant breakfast. Tom Loker was soon carefully deposited in a much cleaner and softer bed than he had, ever been in the habit of occupying. His wound was carefully dressed and bandaged, and he lay languidly opening and shutting his eyes on the white window-curtains and gently-gliding figures of his sick room, like a weary child. And here, for the present, we shall take our leave of one party.



第十七章 自由人保卫战

  傍晚即将来临的时候,雷切尔·哈里边这个教友会信徒的家里正在紧张地忙碌着。雷切尔正忙着从家里的储藏品中挑出一些体积不大的日用必需品,准备给那几个今夜即将逃亡者路上使用。夕阳悬挂在地平线上,金黄色的余辉洒进一间小卧室里,在那里正坐着乔治和艾莉查夫妻俩。乔治把孩子抱在膝头上,一只手紧紧握住妻子的手。在这夫妻两人的脸上,我们看到的是深沉而严肃的表情,还有两颊上未擦掉的泪痕。

  “哦,艾莉查,我知道你的话是正确的。你是个比我强,比我好的姑娘,我会听你的话,让我自己无愧于一个自由人。我要学习基督的仁爱之心,做个真正的基督徒。上帝知道我是多么地想做个好人,不论在怎样的逆境中。我要忘掉过去的痛苦和辛酸,忘掉仇恨,学习《圣经》,努力做个好人。”乔治说。

  “等我们到了加拿大,我可以帮你赚钱。我会做衣服,还会洗熨衣服。只要我们齐心协力,我们一定会找到谋生的办法。”艾莉查颇有信心地说。

  “对,只要我们一家人能在一起,这比什么都好。艾莉查,能够拥有自己的妻子和孩子,是件多么幸福的事情啊!要是每个人都能明白这点该有多好啊。有些人虽然拥有一个幸福的家庭,拥有妻子和儿女,却还在为别的事情而烦恼,我真不明白这些人究竟是怎么想的。虽然我们现在穷得一无所有,但我从心底里感到充实和幸福,我觉得很满足,没有什么别的奢求了。是的,虽然我一年到头辛辛苦苦却什么也没得到,但只要我是个自由人,我就心满意足了。我准备去做工赚钱,把你和孩子的赎身钱寄给人家。至于我的主人,他已经从我身上榨去了至少五倍的买价,我是连一分钱也不欠他的。”

  “可我们还没有脱离危险,我们还没有到加拿大呢。”

  “是的,可我好像已经闻到那里充满自由气息的空气了,这令我浑身兴奋不已。”

  这时,他们听见屋外急促的谈话声。不一会儿,有人敲了敲门,艾莉查心里不由得吃了一惊,赶紧把门打开。

  原来屋外站着的是西米恩·哈里迪,身边还有一位教友会的兄弟。西米恩对乔治夫妻介绍那位陌生人菲尼亚斯·弗莱切。菲尼亚斯长着瘦高个儿,满头红发,看上去一副精明强干的样子。他不像西米恩那样少言,恬静,气质脱俗,相反,他的外表透出一股机警,老练的劲儿,而且对自己充满了自信。他的这些特征和他头上那顶宽边帽子以及刻板的言辞实在很不相称。

  “菲尼亚斯发现了一件跟你和你的同伴们有很大联系的事情,乔治,”西米恩说,“你得好好听听。”

  “的确如此。”菲尼亚斯说,“一个人在某些场合睡觉时也必须把耳朵竖起来。昨晚,我到大路边的一家独门独户的小客栈里投宿。西米恩,你还记得那个地方吗?就是我们去年把几个苹果卖给一个戴着大耳环的胖女人的那个地方。我赶了一天的车,实在累得不行了,所以我吃完饭就在屋角的一堆货包上躺了下来,顺手拉过一张牛皮搭在身上,等着店主给我安排个临时床位,可我竟然在不知不觉中睡着了。”

  “竖着一只耳朵吗,菲尼亚斯?”西米恩不动声色地问了一声。

  “不,我身体的各个部分都睡着了。我非常疲倦,一睡就是两个小时。但当我迷迷糊糊醒来的时候,我看见几个人围坐在一张桌子旁,一边喝酒一边谈话。我想弄清楚他们究竟在谈些什么,是什么来历,特别是在听到他们谈到教友会的时候。一个人说道,‘依我看,他们肯定在教友会居住地,’于是我开始竖起耳朵用心听他们的谈话,发现他们正在谈论你们的事情。就这样,我躺在那儿听到了他们的全部计划。他们说要把这位年轻人送回肯塔基州他的老主人那里,要拿他作榜样,好让所有的黑奴再也不敢逃跑。他的妻子将由其中两个人带到新奥尔良去拍卖掉,卖的钱当然归他们所有,估计能卖到一千六百元到一千八百元。至于这个孩子,据说要被送到一个黑奴贩子那里,那个贩子已经付过钱了。他们还谈到吉姆和他的母亲,说是要送他们回肯塔基州。他们说在前面不远的一个小镇上将有两名警察帮他们来抓这帮人。这个年轻女人将被带到法官面前,那帮家伙中有个矮个儿,一副油嘴滑舌的样子,将出庭让法官把这个女人判给自己,因为她是他的财产,然后把她带到南方去卖了。他们已经摸清我们今晚要走的路线,他们一定会追来的,有六个或八个壮汉呢。我们该怎么办呢?”

  屋子里的人听了这个消息后,表情各不一样。雷切尔·哈里迪刚做了一炉烧饼,就放下手里的活儿来听这个消息,她举着沾满面粉的双手,身体笔直地站在那儿,脸上一副关注的表情。西米恩看上去表情凝重。而艾莉查伸出两只胳膊紧紧抱着丈夫,抬起头注视着他;乔治则握紧拳头,两只眼睛怒目圆瞪,有这样的表情并不出人意料。当自己的妻子将被夺去拍卖,自己的骨肉将沦落到奴隶贩子手里,而这一切又都是发生在基督教国度里,无论谁受到这些遭遇,都会出现这种愤怒的表情。

  “乔治,我们该怎么办?”艾莉查浑身无力地问道。

  “我知道怎么办。”说着,他走进了小房间里,检查他那两把手熗。

  “唉!唉!”菲尼亚斯一边说着,一边朝西米恩不住地点头,“你看,西米恩,这么干行了吧。”

  西米恩叹了口气,“我知道,但愿事情不会糟到如此地步。”

  “我不想因为自己的事情连累到任何人,”乔治说,“如果你们愿意借给我一辆马车,给我指引一个方向,我一个人就能把车赶到下一个站去。吉姆力大无比,什么都不怕,和我一样。”

  菲尼亚斯说:“太好了,朋友,可总得有个人赶车呀。你负责打斗的事情好了,你大概不知道这条路线吧,我还知道一些。”

  “希望不会连累到你。”乔治说。

  “连累?”菲尼亚斯说着,脸上一副疑惑而敏锐的表情,“等到你真连累到我的时候,再告诉我也不迟。”

  西米恩说:“菲尼亚斯可是个精明强干的人,听他的准没错,而且,”他用手轻轻拍了一下乔治的肩膀,又指指手熗说,“不要轻易开熗呀——年轻人容易冲动。”

  “我不想伤害任何人。我对这个国家只有一个要求,那就是让我平平安安地离开,只是——”乔治顿了一下,眉头紧锁,面部肌肉抽搐了一下,“我有个姐姐在新奥尔良市场被拍卖了,我知道她将会有什么后果。上帝赐给我一双强壮的臂膀,使我能保护妻儿不再受侵犯。那么,我能袖手旁观,让我眼睁睁地看着那帮家伙把我的妻子送去拍卖吗?我不能!我就是战死,也不能让他们夺走我的妻儿。你怎么能责怪我呢?”

  “凡是有血有肉的人都不会责怪你的,乔治。换了谁都会这么做的。这个世界罪孽太多,但愿上帝会惩罚那些作恶多端的人们!”西米恩说。

  “假如你处在我此时的境地,难道你不会像我这样做吗,先生?”

  “但愿我不会经历这样的考验,我这血肉之躯是经受不了的。”

  “我相信我会变得更坚强,如果我处于你这样的处境,”菲尼亚斯说着,伸出两支又长又壮的胳膊,“乔治,如果你想找什么人算帐,不替你抓住那坏蛋我才不信呢!”

  西米恩说道:“如果我们应该与邪恶抗争的话,乔治应该有这个自由的权力去战斗。不过,领袖们教导我们应该采取更加高明的办法,因为怒火并不能体现上帝的正义,人的邪恶意志并不能和上帝的正义处于同等地位。谁也无权滥用上帝的旨意,除非他得到了上帝的恩准。让我们一起来祈求上帝,不要让我们经受这种残酷的考验吧。”

  “但愿上帝保佑我们。但如果我们受的考验太多,那我们会不顾一切地去拼命,让他们最好当心点!”菲尼亚斯说道。

  西米恩微笑着对他说:“你显然不是生就的教友会会友,真是江山易改,本性难移呀。”事实上,菲尼亚斯是很有性格的人,他是非常勇猛的人,打猎的时候连公鹿也逃不过他的神熗。后来爱上一位漂亮的教友会女会员,受她的魅力所吸引而迁居到附近这个教友会居住地。尽管他诚实、严肃且办事周到,别人找不出他为人处事有什么不妥的地方,可是那些资历深厚的信徒们却觉得他在逐渐入道的同时,明显地表现出可挖掘的潜力不大。

  “菲尼亚斯做事向来我行我素,自己觉得怎么好就怎么干,但是不管怎么样,大家都认为他是个心地善良的人。”雷切尔·哈里迪笑着说道。

  “好了,我们还是赶紧逃走吧。”乔治说。

  “我四点钟就起床了,然后就直奔这儿,如果他们按原定时间行动,我至少应该比他们早两三个小时。不管怎么说,天没黑就走总是不太保险,因为前面几个村子有几个坏家伙,如果他们看见我们的马车,说不定会故意捣乱,我们的时间就会被耽搁,我看咱们还不如在这儿再等一等。我想两个小时后我们可以冒险动身了。我先到迈克尔·克罗斯家去约他骑上那匹追风马断后,为我们在后头望风,一旦有人追来,好给我们通风报信。迈克尔的马可是匹上好的马,如果发生什么危险,他会追上来告诉我们的。我现在去叫吉姆和他的妈妈做好准备,然后就去找迈克尔。我们必须早点出发,以便在他们追上来以前顺利地到达下一站。所以,振作点,乔治,我和黑人一起同甘苦共患难,已不是第一次了。”菲尼亚斯说完就带上门出去了。

  “菲尼亚斯非常能干,他会想尽一切办法帮你把事情办好,乔治。”西米恩说。

  “我心里真是过意不去,为了我而让你们担惊受怕。”乔治说道。

  “千万别这么说,乔治。这是我们的责任,我们做的一切都是天经地义的事。我们别无选择。好吧,雷切尔!”西米恩转过头对雷切尔说,“快点为这些朋友把食物准备好,我们可不能让他们饿着肚子赶路啊!”

  雷切尔和孩子们立刻开始动手做玉米饼,烧烤鸡,煎火腿,准备着晚饭。这时,乔治和他的妻子正坐在小房间里,相互依偎,互诉衷肠,仿佛几个小时后他们就要生离死别一样。

  乔治说:“艾莉查,别人拥有房子、田地、金钱、朋友,却没有我们这样真挚的爱情。我们虽然一贫如洗,但我们却相互拥有。认识你以前,除了可怜的母亲和姐姐,没有一个人爱过我。那天早上,我亲眼看着奴隶贩子把埃米利带走。临走时,她来到我睡觉的地方,对我说:‘可怜的乔治,最后一个爱护你的人也要走了,你今后可怎么活下去呢?’我站起身来,抱着她失声痛哭,她也哭了。那些是我听到的最后几句关心我的话。十年过去了,我的心枯萎了,如同死灰一般,直到认识了你。你给了我爱——让我重新起死回生!从此,我变成了另外一个人。现在,艾莉查,我愿为你奉献我的一切,他们休想把你从我这里夺走。如果谁想夺走你的话,他就必须先跨过我的尸体。”

  “哦,上帝发发慈悲吧!”艾莉查边说边流着悲伤的眼泪,“只要您能保佑我们安全逃离这个国家,我们别无他求了。”

  “上帝难道支持那帮人吗?上帝难道没看见他们的所作所为吗?为什么要听任这一切发生呢?而且那些人还声称《圣经》是在为他们辩护。当然,他们富有、快乐、健康;他们拥有权力;他们都是基督徒;他们都希望死后进天堂;他们为所欲为;而那些贫苦、虔诚的基督徒们——和他们一样好甚至更好的基督徒们——却被他们踩在脚下。他们把我们任意地买来买去,用我们的眼泪,生命去做交易,而上帝对这些行为却视而不见。”乔治在那儿说着,好像并非一定要把这些话讲给妻子听不可,他的目的主要在于倾吐内心的痛苦和悲伤。

  “乔治,”西米恩在厨房里叫了一声,“听听这诗篇吧,也许会对你有所帮助。”

  乔治将椅子朝门口挪了挪,艾莉查擦去了眼泪,也过来听西米恩的朗读:“至于我,我的步子险些滑倒,我的脚差点闪失。我看见那些恶人青云直上,内心就愤愤不平,他们没有常人历经的磨难和艰辛。所以,骄傲成为他们的项圈,残暴成为他们的外表。他们那肥硕的身体使得眼袋臃肿不堪。他们的所得超乎他们的想象。他们品德败坏,恶意愚弄他人,欺压百姓,他们说话傲慢自大。因而,上帝的子民来到这里,喝尽了满杯的苦水。他们不懂:上帝如何知道至高无上者究竟有无学问?乔治,你是不是也是这种感受?”

  “没错儿,我就这样觉得的。如果让我来写这首诗,我也会这么写的。”

  “那好,听下去,”西米恩继续念道,“我仔细考虑过这件事,没进上帝的圣殿真叫人难以理解。我知道您一定会让他们得到万劫不复的毁灭。人醒之后还会做梦吗?主啊,当您醒来后,一定会轻视他们的形象。我将永远追随您。搀起我的右手吧,以您的教导来指引我,然后将我迎到天国中去。我愿意向上帝靠近。我对上帝信赖无疑。”

  从西米恩这位友善的长者口里念出如此一首圣洁的诗,如同一首仙乐悄悄进入乔治那历尽磨难,满是创伤的灵魂。西米恩念完后,乔治英俊的脸上出现了温和而平静的表情。

  “如果这个世界就是一切,乔治,你可以问问:上帝到底在哪里?可是,被上帝选为天国子民的,正是那些今生今世获得享受最少的人。相信上帝,不管你在人间吃了多少苦,受了多少罪,总有一天,上帝会给你一个公道。”

  这番话如果出自一个不负责任、随意表态的人的嘴,也许只会看作是用来感动落魄之人的浮华之辞,恐怕不会有什么成效。但是,这席话是出自一位虔诚的基督徒之口,他每天为了上帝和人类的事业,冒着巨大危险却依然镇定自若,这就不能不让人感到这番话的力量了。从西米恩的这番话中,两位遭遇凄惨的逃亡奴隶寻找到了一份安宁,从中吸取了力量。

  这时,雷切尔温和地拉起艾莉查的手,拉她走向饭桌。大家刚刚坐定,门外传来一阵轻轻的敲门声,露丝走了进来。“我给孩子带来了三双小袜子,羊毛织的,挺暖和的。大家知道,加拿大那边一定会很冷。艾莉查,可不能失去勇气啊!”她轻快地绕过桌子来到艾莉查身边,热情地和她握手,又把一块香子饼塞到哈里手中。“我给他带了一包这样的饼,”说着,她从口袋里掏出一个包,“你知道,孩子的嘴总是闲不住的。”

  “太谢谢你了,你真是太好了。”艾莉查感激地说道。

  “露丝,坐下来和我们一道吃晚饭吧。”雷切尔说。“不行呀。我把孩子丢给约翰看管,炉子上还烤着饼干,我是一分钟也不能耽搁。不然,约翰会把饼干全部烤糊,碗里的糖也会全部被孩子吃光,他就是这个样子。”说着,她笑了起来,“好了,再见,艾莉查,乔治。上帝会保佑你们一路顺风的。”说完,露丝迈着轻盈的脚步走出了房问。

  晚饭过后一会儿,一辆篷车来到了大门口。满天的星星在那儿眨着眼睛。菲尼亚斯从车上跳下来,安排其他人到车上就座。乔治一手挽着妻子,一手抱着孩子走出门来。他迈着坚定的步伐,表情镇定而坚毅,他身后跟着雷切尔和西米恩。

  “你们先下来一会儿,”菲尼亚斯对车上的人说,“让我把车子的后部弄好,给女人和孩子安排一下座位。”

  雷切尔说:“这儿有两张牛皮,可以把座位垫得舒服些。整夜赶路肯定会很累的。”

  吉姆先跳下了车,然后小心翼翼地搀扶老母亲下车。老人紧紧挽住儿子的胳膊,不安地朝四周看了看,仿佛追捕他们的人随时会来一样。

  “吉姆,你准备好手熗了没有?”乔治用低沉而有力的口吻问道。

  “当然。”

  “如果他们追来的话,你知道该怎么对付吧?”

  “你放心好了,”吉姆答道,同时敞开胸,深深吸了口气,“你以为我会让他们再把我的妈妈抓去吗?”在他们说话的同时,艾莉查正和她那善良的朋友雷切尔告别。西米恩把她扶上了车,艾莉查抱着孩子爬进车的后部,坐在一堆牛皮垫子上。接着,吉姆的母亲也被搀扶上了车,乔治和吉姆坐在她们前面的一个用粗糙的木板拼成的座位上,菲尼亚斯从车子前面爬了上来。

  “再见,我的朋友们。”西米恩在车下说道。

  “上帝会保佑你们的。”车上的人异口同声道。

  马车在冰冻的路面上颠簸向前,并发出一阵嘎吱嘎吱的声音。

  由于路面崎岖不平,车轮不断发出嘎吱声,大家一路上没有说话。马车穿过一个又一个黑乎乎的丛林,跨过原野,翻过山岭,在颠簸中缓慢前进着。孩子没一会儿就睡着了,昏昏沉沉地躺在母亲的大腿上。可怜的老母亲终于从受惊中缓过神来。艾莉查在天快亮的时候,怀着焦虑不安的心情也生出困倦之意。总之,所有人中数菲尼亚斯的精神最好,他一边赶着车,一边哼着和教友会身份极不相称的曲子来打发时问。

  凌晨三点的时候,乔治突然听到一阵急促而清晰的马蹄声从身后不远处传来。他用胳膊肘儿捅了一下菲尼亚斯。菲尼亚斯赶忙把马勒住,仔细听着。

  “肯定是迈克尔,”他说,“我熟悉他那种疾驰的马蹄声。”于是,他站起身来,伸着脖子朝后面的路上张望着。

  这时,远处的山梁上隐隐约约可以看见一个人骑马飞驰过来。

  “看,那不正是他吗!”菲尼亚斯说道,乔治和吉姆立刻一起跳下了马车。大家静静地站在那里,将视线一齐投向骑马过来的人。那人转眼之间消失在山谷之中,可那不断传来的清晰的马蹄声却越来越响,他最后出现在一个高坡上,连打招呼的声音也听得一清二楚。

  “没错,就是迈克尔!”菲尼亚斯高声叫道,“喂,迈克尔!”

  “是你吗,菲尼亚斯?”

  “是的,有什么情况吗?他们追来了吗?”

  “是的,就在后面,共有八到十个人,喝得醉醺醺的,骂骂咧咧,活像一群饿狼。”

  他们正在说话的时候,隐约传来了一阵急促的马蹄声。

  “上车!快点!如果非要打一仗不可,也得等我再送你们一程。”菲尼亚斯说完,乔治和吉姆跳上马车,菲尼亚斯一挥鞭,马跑了起来,迈克尔骑着马紧随其后。马车嘎吱嘎吱地向前奔驰着,时而蹦起时而向前猛冲一段,但后头追兵的马蹄声不断传来,女人们听见了,焦虑不安地往车外望去,只见远处的山坡上,一群人马若隐若现。这帮追兵又爬上一座山坡,显然他们已经发现了马车,因为白色的帆篷非常惹人注目。一阵得意的狞笑声随风传了过来。艾莉查感到一阵恶心,将怀里的孩子抱得更紧;老母亲一会儿祈祷一会儿呻吟;乔治和吉姆则紧紧握着手熗。追兵们眼看就要赶上来了。突然马车来了个急转弯,来到一座陡峭的悬崖下边。这里山峰突兀,巨石成堆,悬崖的四周光秃秃的。这兀立的山峰,层叠的岩石,在渐渐发亮的天空下显得阴森而凝重,看起来这里是个藏身的好地方。菲尼亚斯十分熟悉这个地方,以前打猎的时候,他经常到这儿来。他一路快马加鞭也就是为了赶到这儿。

  他突然勒住缰绳,说道:“到了!都快点下车!赶快躲到岩石中去。迈克尔,你马上把马系上车,赶快到阿马利亚家去,让他和他的伙计们赶到这儿来帮忙。”

  大家动作迅速地下了车。

  “来,”菲尼亚斯说着,伸手接过了哈里,“你们每个人照顾一个女人,快点。”

  其实用不着他催促,他的话还没说完,他们已经翻过篱笆,飞快地向山崖跑去。迈克尔翻身下马,把马拴在马车上,然后驾着马车飞驰而去。

  “快点。”菲尼亚斯说。这时,他们已经登上了山崖,在星光和晨曦的交相辉映下,他们看见一条崎岖的羊肠小道出现在面前。“到了我们狩猎的地方了,快点上。”

  菲尼亚斯抱着孩子走在前面。他在岩石上跳来跳去,动作像只山羊一样敏捷。吉姆背着他那颤抖的母亲紧跟其后。乔治和艾莉查走在最后。那帮追兵到了篱笆前,骂骂咧咧地正要下马,准备追上山来。乔治他们转眼功夫已经爬上了崖顶,山道也变得越来越窄了,他们只能单列前进。突然他们面前出现了一条宽达一码有余的裂隙,对面的山峰足有三丈来高,跟悬崖的其余部分没有连接,四周陡峭的石壁笔直得如城堡一般。菲尼亚斯不费劲地跃过了裂隙,把孩子放在了一块平坦而光滑,并长满了白苦藓的岩石上——这种卷卷的白苔藓在山顶上到处都可见到。

  “跳过来!不然就没命了。”菲尼亚斯叫道。他话音未落,大家已经一个接一个地跳了过去。他们用几块松散的碎石头筑起一道胸墙,好让下面的追兵没法看清他们躲藏的地方。

  “好啦,我们都过来了。”菲尼亚斯一边说,一边从石墙后探出脑袋来偷视追兵。那帮家伙在悬崖下边吵吵嚷嚷地正要上山来。“不管怎么样,那帮家伙要想到这儿来必须得一个一个地从岩石间的窄路上通过,他们正好在你们的射程之内。明白吗,小伙子们?”

  “完全明白。”乔治回答道。“这件事是我们惹出来的,让我们来承担所有的风险,同他们干到底吧!”

  “这一仗由你们来打是最好的了,乔治。但我还是可以在一旁看看热闹的。”菲尼亚斯一边说着,一边嘴里嚼着白珠树叶子。“看,那帮家伙在那儿叽叽呱呱地,还一个劲儿地朝上望呢,好像一群预备飞上鸡窝的母鸡。咱们应该在他们上来之前警告他们一下,让他们知道:他们如果上来,就只有死路一条。”

  在晨光的映照下,那帮追兵可以看得更加清楚,其中有我们熟悉的汤姆·洛科和马克斯,此外还有两个警察和几个在前面酒店出现过的无赖,这种人只需要拿几杯白兰地一灌,就会糊里糊涂地掺合进来,帮人捉拿逃跑的黑奴。

  “嗨,汤姆,这帮鬼家伙怎么躲得无影无踪了?他们究竟在哪儿?”一个人问道。

  “我看见他们往这边来了,一定没错的。这里有条小路,咱们追上去。他们不可能一下子全都跳下去,过不了多久咱们就能活捉他们。”汤姆说。

  “但是,他们可能躲在岩石后面偷袭我们,那可不是开玩笑的事情。”马克斯说。

  汤姆以轻蔑的口吻讥笑说:“马克斯,你不会死的。你害怕什么呢?黑人都是胆小鬼。”

  “我们小心点有什么不好呢?最好不要有人受伤,黑鬼们有时也是不怕死的。”

  正在这时,乔治站在他们头顶的一块岩石上,用响亮的声音朝这帮人喊道:“先生们,你们是谁?你们到这儿来想干什么?”

  汤姆答道:“我们是来捉拿一群逃跑的黑奴,他们是吉姆·塞尔登和一个老太婆,乔治·哈里斯,艾莉查·哈里斯和他们的儿子。我们这儿有两位警官,还有通缉他们的拘票,我们一定会抓住他们的。你不就是肯塔基州希尔比郡哈里斯先生家的黑奴乔治·哈里斯吗?”

  “是的,我就是乔治·哈里斯。肯塔基州的哈里斯先生曾经把我当作他们家的奴隶使唤,可我现在已经是个自由人了,站在上帝赐予我们的这片自由的土地上,我的妻子和孩子现在都是属于我的。吉姆和他的母亲也在这里。我们带着武器用来保卫自己。如果你们想要上来的话就尽管上来吧,但第一个走进射程范围的人肯定必死无疑,你们有多少人就来多少吧。我们会叫你们全部死光!”

  “好啦!好啦!”一个矮胖子说着,朝前走了一步,一边擤着鼻子,“年轻人,你说这话对你们自己是一点好处也没有。我们是执法的警官,法律是站在我们这边的,还有权力等等一切东西也都是和我们在同一条战线上。你们最好不要再犯糊涂了,乖乖地投降吧,你们最终都得投降。”

  “我知道你们有权有势,”乔治语气尖刻地说,“你们想要夺走我的妻子,把她送到新奥尔良去卖掉;想把我的孩子像畜牲一样送进奴隶贩子的牛棚里;想把吉姆的母亲送回那个野蛮的家伙的手中,让他用鞭子抽她,因为他没法治服她的儿子,只好通过虐待他的母亲来出气;你们还想把我押回去进行拷打,让你们的主子们把我踩在脚下,任意地践踏。你们的法律支持你们胡作非为,你们的行为使自己和你们的法律都蒙受奇耻大辱!你们不会捉住我们。我们不承认你们的那套法律,我们也不顺从于你们的国家。我们都是自由人,我们都平等地站在上帝的天空下。我们向上帝发誓:我们将为自由而作战到生命的最后一刻!”

  乔治站在岩石顶上这个突出的位置,因而使他显得十分惹眼。朝霞把他那浅黑的脸映得通红,而极度的悲愤和绝望则使他那双又黑又亮的眼睛像要喷出火焰一般。他说话时双手高举向苍天,仿佛呼吁上帝来主持人世间的公道。

  如果此时是一位匈牙利青年站在一个要塞上,勇敢地捍卫一群逃亡者从奥地利逃往美国,那他的行为一定会被视为英雄的壮举。但由于乔治是个非洲血统的青年,他捍卫的是一群从美国逃往加拿大的黑奴,因而,过分的教诲和爱国热忱已经令我们看不出他有什么英雄品质了。如果读者中有谁坚持把这看作是英雄的行为,那他自己将承担一切后果。当绝望的匈牙利逃亡者无视政府和权威,不顾一切危险来到美国的时候,新闻界和政府内阁会对他们表示热烈的欢迎。可是绝望的黑人逃亡者采取同样的行为时,他们的行动又是什么呢?

  实际上,乔治的眼神、声调、风度和坚定的立场已经让下面的人大吃一惊。要知道,一个人的胆识和毅力中会有一种奇妙的威慑刀,这种力量会使生性最粗野的人见了,也会半天说不出话来。马克斯是这帮人中唯一无动于衷的人。在乔治结束他的讲演片刻后,他不慌不忙地扣动了扳机,朝他开了一熗。

  “你们也知道,到了肯塔基不论是死还是活,你们的下场都是一样的结果。”他冷冷地说,一边还用衣袖擦了一下熗口。

  乔治立即闪身往后一跳——艾莉查发出了一声惊叫——那颗子弹擦着乔治的头发朝后飞去,差点儿擦伤艾莉查的脸,接着便消失在一棵树中。

  “没事的,艾莉查。”乔治赶忙说道。

  “你最好还是躲起来。你对他们作演讲有什么用?他们可都是卑鄙无耻的恶棍!”菲尼亚斯说。

  乔治冲吉姆说道:“喂,吉姆,检查你的手熗有没有毛病,咱俩一起盯好那条窄路。我打第一个露面的,你打第二个,接下来就依次轮流。要知道,拿两颗子弹打一个人可真有点划不来。”

  “可如果你没打中,怎么办呢?”

  “一定会击中的。”乔治不慌不忙地答道。

  “太好了,这小伙子还真有两下子。”菲尼亚斯自言自语道。

  马克斯开熗之后,下面的人全站在那儿一动不动,不知该怎么办才好。

  “我想你没打中任何人,我只听见一声尖叫。”一个人终于打破了沉寂。

  “我看咱们追上去吧。我向来不怕黑人,难道现在反而害怕了不成?谁和我一起上去?”汤姆问了一声,便纵身上山。

  乔治听见汤姆的这番话,拔出熗来检查了一下,然后用熗瞄准了窄路口,准备射击这第一个人。

  一个胆量最大的人跟在汤姆身后。既然有人领头,其余的人自然就跟着上来了。后面的人催促前面的人快走,可他们却不愿意走在前边。不一会儿,汤姆那肥胖的身躯出现在裂隙的边缘。

  乔治冲汤姆开了一熗,子弹打中了他的肋部。但尽管受了伤,汤姆仍挺着,狂吼一声,纵身跳过了裂隙,向乔治他们扑去。

  “朋友,”菲尼亚斯突然挺身而出,扬起他那长长的胳膊把汤姆推了一把,“这儿可不需要你。”

  汤姆摔进了裂隙,在树木、灌木、圆木和碎石丛中一路劈劈啪啪地朝下滚去,一直滚到三丈以下的地方才停住。他全身摔得青一块紫一块,躺在那儿动弹不得,只是不停地呻吟着。如果不是有颗大树的树枝挂住了他的衣襟,他肯定会摔得更重,说不定连命也没有了。这重重的一摔,让他感到极不舒服,爬也爬不起来。

  “上帝保佑,这帮十足的恶棍!”马克斯说着,扭头就往山下逃去,可远比他上山的时候起劲得多。其他人也跌跌撞撞地紧随其后往山下逃去。尤其是那位胖警官,好像连吃奶的劲儿也使出来了,跑得气喘嘘嘘的。

  “伙计们,你们设法把汤姆找回来,我马上回去搬救兵,拜托了,各位。”马克斯说完,也不管同伴们的意见如何,转眼之间便跑得无影无踪了。

  “没见过这么不要脸的家伙!”其中一个人说道,“我们为了他的事才来这里,他反倒先溜了,把我们搁在这儿受罪。”

  另一个人说:“我们还得找那个家伙呢。他妈的,我可管不了他的死活!”

  这帮人在树丛中钻来钻去,沿着汤姆的呻吟声一路寻去,只见汤姆躺在那儿,一个劲儿地呻吟、咒骂个不停。

  有个人说道:“汤姆,你的声音可真不小啊,伤得不轻吧?”

  “不知道。扶我起来,好吗?那个教友会的人真该死!如果不是他,我早就把他们几个扔下来,让他们也尝尝摔下来是什么滋味。”

  这帮人费了好大的劲儿,才将这位躺在地上的“英雄”扶起来,两个人架着他,将他搀扶到拴马的地方。

  “麻烦你们把我送回到一英里远的那家酒店里,给我一块手绢或者别的东西,我要堵住这个该死的伤口,好让它别再流血了。”

  乔治从山顶往下望去,只见那帮人正手忙脚乱地把汤姆肥硕的身体往马上抬,可几次都没有成功,汤姆趴在马鞍上摇摇晃晃的,最后终于重重地栽到地上。

  “不会摔死了吧。”艾莉查说,她正和其他人一块朝山下观察那帮人的行动。

  “为什么不呢?摔死了才好呢!”菲尼亚斯说。

  “因为死了要遭审判的。”艾莉查说。

  “是啊!”吉姆的母亲说。刚才在打斗时,她一直按美以美教派的方式,在不停地呻吟、祷告,“那个可怜虫的灵魂真得受罪啦。”

  “他们准是要扔下他不管了。”菲尼亚斯说。

  果然,那帮人叽叽咕咕了一阵,便全部上马,扬长而去。寺那帮人一从视野里消失,菲尼亚斯说:“我们还得下山走一程。我刚才让迈克尔去找救兵,并让他把马车一起赶回来。看样子,我们得往前赶段路,好和他们碰头。上帝保佑他们能快点来。时间还早,路上的行人也不太多,我们离目的地也就两英里了。如果不是昨天的夜路那么崎岖不平,我们肯定能甩掉他们。”

  他们刚来到篱笆边,就看见远处他们的马车从大路上回来了,还有几个骑马的人同行。

  “这下可好了,迈克尔·克罗斯、阿马利亚都来了,”菲利亚斯高兴地叫了起来,“这下可就和到达目的地一样安全了。”

  “停一停,”艾莉查说,“看看有没有办法把这个家伙弄走,他在这儿一个劲儿地哼哼,怪吓人的。”

  乔治说:“嗯,这是基督徒该做的,我们把他带走好了。”

  “还是把他弄到教友家里去治疗吧。就这么办,我才不在乎呢。来,让我瞧瞧他伤得怎么样了。”菲尼亚斯来到受伤的汤姆身边,仔细检察他的受伤情况。在森林中打猎的日子里,菲尼亚斯对外科手术略知一二。

  “马克斯。”汤姆有气无力地说,“是你吗,马克斯?”

  “不是,我想你弄错了。马克斯早已逃之大吉,哪还顾得上管你!”

  “这下子,我是完蛋了。那该死的不要脸的狗东西,竟然把我一个人扔在这儿!我可怜的妈妈早说过我会死于非命的。”

  “看在上帝的份上,可怜可怜他吧。他家还有老母亲在呢。”吉姆的老妈妈说道。

  “轻点儿,你别他妈的乱叫,行吗?”菲尼亚斯说。汤姆受不了疼痛,本能地推开菲尼亚斯的手。“我得给你止血,否则你就没命啦!”然后,菲尼亚斯用自己的手帕和同伴的手绢、布片把汤姆的伤口包扎上。

  汤姆软弱无力地说:“是你把我推下山的吧。”

  “嗯,你非常清楚,如果我不推你下山,你就会推我们下山。”菲尼亚斯说着,一边弯下腰给汤姆捆绷带。“得啦,还是先让我给你捆好绷带吧。我们可是一片好心好意。你将被送到一所房子里接受很好的照料——我想你母亲对你也不过如此吧。”

  汤姆呻吟着,闭上了双眼。对他这种人来说,随着血的流失,什么生气和决心都不重要了。这位强壮如牛的家伙在此时这种孤立无助的情况下,显得格外的可怜。

  救兵终于到了。马车上的座位全被腾了出来。两张牛皮被折成四层,铺在车内的一边。四个人颇费一番劲儿,才把汤姆那笨重的身体抬到车上。还没等搬到车上,汤姆就晕了过去。吉姆的妈妈见此不禁生出恻隐之心,坐下来,将汤姆的头搁在自己的怀中。艾莉查、乔治和吉姆则在车内余下的地方坐下,随后,这群人出发上路了。

  “你看他的伤势怎么样?”坐在车前头的乔治对身边的菲尼亚斯问道。

  “伤是伤了,不过是皮肉伤而已。当然,从山上滚下来东磕西撞的,受伤的地方肯定不会好受。血也流得差不多了,吓也吓个半死,勇气呀什么的也都没了。不过他会好起来的,经过这次,他多少应该接受点教训。”

  “这下我就放心了。要不然他死了,即使有什么正当的理由,我的心永远也不会安的。”

  “说的也是,杀生总是不光彩的行为。不管哪种杀法——杀人也好,打猎也好。我年轻时可是个好猎手。有一次我看见一只公鹿,已经中了子弹,在那奄奄一息地用两只眼睛看着我,让我感到杀死它真是件极其邪恶的事情。那么,杀人就是更加严重的事情了。如同你夫人说的,死了人,就要受审判的。所以,我并不认为大家对这些问题的看法过于严厉,尤其当自己想想是怎样被抚养成人的,就会完全同意他们的观点了。”

  “那我们该如何处置这个家伙呢?”乔治问。

  “把他送到阿马利亚家。那儿有个史蒂芬老婆婆,人家都叫她‘多尔卡丝’,她可是个不错的护士,天性善良,喜欢照顾别人,弄个病人给她照料,是最合适不过的事情了。我们可以把这个家伙交给她照料两个星期。”

  马车走了一个多钟头,来到一所干净整洁的农舍前边。疲惫不堪的乔治他们在这儿受到了热情的款待,吃了一顿丰盛的早餐。随后,汤姆·洛科被小心翼翼地放在一张干净而舒适的床上,这样的床铺他生来还是第一次睡。

  伤口已经被仔细地包扎好了,汤姆无精打采地躺在床上,像个困乏的孩子,有时睁开他的眼睛,望着洁白的窗帘和房间里来回走动的人影。故事写到这儿,我们暂时和这群人告别一下吧。
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 14楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 18
Miss Ophelia’s Experiences and Opinions
Our friend Tom, in his own simple musings, often compared his more fortunate lot, in the bondage into which he was cast, with that of Joseph in Egypt; and, in fact, as time went on, and he developed more and more under the eye of his master, the strength of the parallel increased.
St. Clare was indolent and careless of money. Hitherto the providing and marketing had been principally done by Adolph, who was, to the full, as careless and extravagant as his master; and, between them both, they had carried on the dispersing process with great alacrity. Accustomed, for many years, to regard his master’s property as his own care, Tom saw, with an uneasiness he could scarcely repress, the wasteful expenditure of the establishment; and, in the quiet, indirect way which his class often acquire, would sometimes make his own suggestions.
St. Clare at first employed him occasionally; but, struck with his soundness of mind and good business capacity, he confided in him more and more, till gradually all the marketing and providing for the family were intrusted to him.
“No, no, Adolph,” he said, one day, as Adolph was deprecating the passing of power out of his hands; “let Tom alone. You only understand what you want; Tom understands cost and come to; and there may be some end to money, bye and bye if we don’t let somebody do that.”
Trusted to an unlimited extent by a careless master, who handed him a bill without looking at it, and pocketed the change without counting it, Tom had every facility and temptation to dishonesty; and nothing but an impregnable simplicity of nature, strengthened by Christian faith, could have kept him from it. But, to that nature, the very unbounded trust reposed in him was bond and seal for the most scrupulous accuracy.
With Adolph the case had been different. Thoughtless and self-indulgent, and unrestrained by a master who found it easier to indulge than to regulate, he had fallen into an absolute confusion as to meum tuum with regard to himself and his master, which sometimes troubled even St. Clare. His own good sense taught him that such a training of his servants was unjust and dangerous. A sort of chronic remorse went with him everywhere, although not strong enough to make any decided change in his course; and this very remorse reacted again into indulgence. He passed lightly over the most serious faults, because he told himself that, if he had done his part, his dependents had not fallen into them.
Tom regarded his gay, airy, handsome young master with an odd mixture of fealty, reverence, and fatherly solicitude. That he never read the Bible; never went to church; that he jested and made free with any and every thing that came in the way of his wit; that he spent his Sunday evenings at the opera or theatre; that he went to wine parties, and clubs, and suppers, oftener than was at all expedient,—were all things that Tom could see as plainly as anybody, and on which he based a conviction that “Mas’r wasn’t a Christian;”—a conviction, however, which he would have been very slow to express to any one else, but on which he founded many prayers, in his own simple fashion, when he was by himself in his little dormitory. Not that Tom had not his own way of speaking his mind occasionally, with something of the tact often observable in his class; as, for example, the very day after the Sabbath we have described, St. Clare was invited out to a convivial party of choice spirits, and was helped home, between one and two o’clock at night, in a condition when the physical had decidedly attained the upper hand of the intellectual. Tom and Adolph assisted to get him composed for the night, the latter in high spirits, evidently regarding the matter as a good joke, and laughing heartily at the rusticity of Tom’s horror, who really was simple enough to lie awake most of the rest of the night, praying for his young master.
“Well, Tom, what are you waiting for?” said St. Clare, the next day, as he sat in his library, in dressing-gown and slippers. St. Clare had just been entrusting Tom with some money, and various commissions. “Isn’t all right there, Tom?” he added, as Tom still stood waiting.
“I’m ’fraid not, Mas’r,” said Tom, with a grave face.
St. Clare laid down his paper, and set down his coffee-cup, and looked at Tom.
“Why Tom, what’s the case? You look as solemn as a coffin.”
“I feel very bad, Mas’r. I allays have thought that Mas’r would be good to everybody.”
“Well, Tom, haven’t I been? Come, now, what do you want? There’s something you haven’t got, I suppose, and this is the preface.”
“Mas’r allays been good to me. I haven’t nothing to complain of on that head. But there is one that Mas’r isn’t good to.”
“Why, Tom, what’s got into you? Speak out; what do you mean?”
“ night, between one and two, I thought so. I studied upon the matter then. Mas’r isn’t good to himself.”
Tom said this with his back to his master, and his hand on the door-knob. St. Clare felt his face flush crimson, but he laughed.
“O, that’s all, is it?” he said, gayly.
“All!” said Tom, turning suddenly round and falling on his knees. “O, my dear young Mas’r; I’m ’fraid it will be loss of all—all—body and soul. The good Book says, ‘it biteth like a serpent and stingeth like an adder!’ my dear Mas’r!”
Tom’s voice choked, and the tears ran down his cheeks.
“You poor, silly fool!” said St. Clare, with tears in his own eyes. “Get up, Tom. I’m not worth crying over.”
But Tom wouldn’t rise, and looked imploring.
“Well, I won’t go to any more of their cursed nonsense, Tom,” said St. Clare; “on my honor, I won’t. I don’t know why I haven’t stopped long ago. I’ve always despised it, and myself for it,—so now, Tom, wipe up your eyes, and go about your errands. Come, come,” he added, “no blessings. I’m not so wonderfully good, now,” he said, as he gently pushed Tom to the door. “There, I’ll pledge my honor to you, Tom, you don’t see me so again,” he said; and Tom went off, wiping his eyes, with great satisfaction.
“I’ll keep my faith with him, too,” said St. Clare, as he closed the door.
And St. Clare did so,—for gross sensualism, in any form, was not the peculiar temptation of his nature.
But, all this time, who shall detail the tribulations manifold of our friend Miss Ophelia, who had begun the labors of a Southern housekeeper?
There is all the difference in the world in the servants of Southern establishments, according to the character and capacity of the mistresses who have brought them up.
South as well as north, there are women who have an extraordinary talent for command, and tact in educating. Such are enabled, with apparent ease, and without severity, to subject to their will, and bring into harmonious and systematic order, the various members of their small estate,—to regulate their peculiarities, and so balance and compensate the deficiencies of one by the excess of another, as to produce a harmonious and orderly system.
Such a housekeeper was Mrs. Shelby, whom we have already described; and such our readers may remember to have met with. If they are not common at the South, it is because they are not common in the world. They are to be found there as often as anywhere; and, when existing, find in that peculiar state of society a brilliant opportunity to exhibit their domestic talent.
Such a housekeeper Marie St. Clare was not, nor her mother before her. Indolent and childish, unsystematic and improvident, it was not to be expected that servants trained under her care should not be so likewise; and she had very justly described to Miss Ophelia the state of confusion she would find in the family, though she had not ascribed it to the proper cause.
The first morning of her regency, Miss Ophelia was up at four o’clock; and having attended to all the adjustments of her own chamber, as she had done ever since she came there, to the great amazement of the chambermaid, she prepared for a vigorous onslaught on the cupboards and closets of the establishment of which she had the keys.
The store-room, the linen-presses, the china-closet, the kitchen and cellar, that day, all went under an awful review. Hidden things of darkness were brought to light to an extent that alarmed all the principalities and powers of kitchen and chamber, and caused many wonderings and murmurings about “dese yer northern ladies” from the domestic cabinet.
Old Dinah, the head cook, and principal of all rule and authority in the kitchen department, was filled with wrath at what she considered an invasion of privilege. No feudal baron in Magna Charta times could have more thoroughly resented some incursion of the crown.
Dinah was a character in her own way, and it would be injustice to her memory not to give the reader a little idea of her. She was a native and essential cook, as much as Aunt Chloe,—cooking being an indigenous talent of the African race; but Chloe was a trained and methodical one, who moved in an orderly domestic harness, while Dinah was a self-taught genius, and, like geniuses in general, was positive, opinionated and erratic, to the last degree.
Like a certain class of modern philosophers, Dinah perfectly scorned logic and reason in every shape, and always took refuge in intuitive certainty; and here she was perfectly impregnable. No possible amount of talent, or authority, or explanation, could ever make her believe that any other way was better than her own, or that the course she had pursued in the smallest matter could be in the least modified. This had been a conceded point with her old mistress, Marie’s mother; and “Miss Marie,” as Dinah always called her young mistress, even after her marriage, found it easier to submit than contend; and so Dinah had ruled supreme. This was the easier, in that she was perfect mistress of that diplomatic art which unites the utmost subservience of manner with the utmost inflexibility as to measure.
Dinah was mistress of the whole art and mystery of excuse-making, in all its branches. Indeed, it was an axiom with her that the cook can do no wrong; and a cook in a Southern kitchen finds abundance of heads and shoulders on which to lay off every sin and frailty, so as to maintain her own immaculateness entire. If any part of the dinner was a failure, there were fifty indisputably good reasons for it; and it was the fault undeniably of fifty other people, whom Dinah berated with unsparing zeal.
But it was very seldom that there was any failure in Dinah’s last results. Though her mode of doing everything was peculiarly meandering and circuitous, and without any sort of calculation as to time and place,—though her kitchen generally looked as if it had been arranged by a hurricane blowing through it, and she had about as many places for each cooking utensil as there were days in the year,—yet, if one would have patience to wait her own good time, up would come her dinner in perfect order, and in a style of preparation with which an epicure could find no fault.
It was now the season of incipient preparation for dinner. Dinah, who required large intervals of reflection and repose, and was studious of ease in all her arrangements, was seated on the kitchen floor, smoking a short, stumpy pipe, to which she was much addicted, and which she always kindled up, as a sort of censer, whenever she felt the need of an inspiration in her arrangements. It was Dinah’s mode of invoking the domestic Muses.
Seated around her were various members of that rising race with which a Southern household abounds, engaged in shelling peas, peeling potatoes, picking pin-feathers out of fowls, and other preparatory arrangements,—Dinah every once in a while interrupting her meditations to give a poke, or a rap on the head, to some of the young operators, with the pudding-stick that lay by her side. In fact, Dinah ruled over the woolly heads of the younger members with a rod of iron, and seemed to consider them born for no earthly purpose but to “save her steps,” as she phrased it. It was the spirit of the system under which she had grown up, and she carried it out to its full extent.
Miss Ophelia, after passing on her reformatory tour through all the other parts of the establishment, now entered the kitchen. Dinah had heard, from various sources, what was going on, and resolved to stand on defensive and conservative ground,—mentally determined to oppose and ignore every new measure, without any actual observable contest.
The kitchen was a large brick-floored apartment, with a great old-fashioned fireplace stretching along one side of it,—an arrangement which St. Clare had vainly tried to persuade Dinah to exchange for the convenience of a modern cook-stove. Not she. No Puseyite,1 or conservative of any school, was ever more inflexibly attached to time-honored inconveniences than Dinah.
When St. Clare had first returned from the north, impressed with the system and order of his uncle’s kitchen arrangements, he had largely provided his own with an array of cupboards, drawers, and various apparatus, to induce systematic regulation, under the sanguine illusion that it would be of any possible assistance to Dinah in her arrangements. He might as well have provided them for a squirrel or a magpie. The more drawers and closets there were, the more hiding-holes could Dinah make for the accommodation of old rags, hair-combs, old shoes, ribbons, cast-off artificial flowers, and other articles of vertu, wherein her soul delighted.
When Miss Ophelia entered the kitchen Dinah did not rise, but smoked on in sublime tranquillity, regarding her movements obliquely out of the corner of her eye, but apparently intent only on the operations around her.
Miss Ophelia commenced opening a set of drawers.
“What is this drawer for, Dinah?” she said.
“It’s handy for most anything, Missis,” said Dinah. So it appeared to be. From the variety it contained, Miss Ophelia pulled out first a fine damask table-cloth stained with blood, having evidently been used to envelop some raw meat.
“What’s this, Dinah? You don’t wrap up meat in your mistress’ best table-cloths?”
“O Lor, Missis, no; the towels was all a missin’—so I jest did it. I laid out to wash that a,—that’s why I put it thar.”
“Shif’less!” said Miss Ophelia to herself, proceeding to tumble over the drawer, where she found a nutmeg-grater and two or three nutmegs, a Methodist hymn-book, a couple of soiled Madras handkerchiefs, some yarn and knitting-work, a paper of tobacco and a pipe, a few crackers, one or two gilded china-saucers with some pomade in them, one or two thin old shoes, a piece of flannel carefully pinned up enclosing some small white onions, several damask table-napkins, some coarse crash towels, some twine and darning-needles, and several broken papers, from which sundry sweet herbs were sifting into the drawer.
“Where do you keep your nutmegs, Dinah?” said Miss Ophelia, with the air of one who prayed for patience.
“Most anywhar, Missis; there’s some in that cracked tea-cup, up there, and there’s some over in that ar cupboard.”
“Here are some in the grater,” said Miss Ophelia, holding them up.
“Laws, yes, I put ’em there this morning,—I likes to keep my things handy,” said Dinah. “You, Jake! what are you stopping for! You’ll cotch it! Be still, thar!” she added, with a dive of her stick at the criminal.
“What’s this?” said Miss Ophelia, holding up the saucer of pomade.
“Laws, it’s my har grease;—I put it thar to have it handy.”
“Do you use your mistress’ best saucers for that?”
“Law! it was cause I was driv, and in sich a hurry;—I was gwine to change it this very day.”
“Here are two damask table-napkins.”
“Them table-napkins I put thar, to get ’em washed out, some day.”
“Don’t you have some place here on purpose for things to be washed?”
“Well, Mas’r St. Clare got dat ar chest, he said, for dat; but I likes to mix up biscuit and hev my things on it some days, and then it an’t handy a liftin’ up the lid.”
“Why don’t you mix your biscuits on the pastry-table, there?”
“Law, Missis, it gets sot so full of dishes, and one thing and another, der an’t no room, noway—”
“But you should wash your dishes, and clear them away.”
“Wash my dishes!” said Dinah, in a high key, as her wrath began to rise over her habitual respect of manner; “what does ladies know ’bout work, I want to know? When ’d Mas’r ever get his dinner, if I vas to spend all my time a washin’ and a puttin’ up dishes? Miss Marie never telled me so, nohow.”
“Well, here are these onions.”
“Laws, yes!” said Dinah; “thar is whar I put ’em, now. I couldn’t ’member. Them ’s particular onions I was a savin’ for dis yer very stew. I’d forgot they was in dat ar old flannel.”
Miss Ophelia lifted out the sifting papers of sweet herbs.
“I wish Missis wouldn’t touch dem ar. I likes to keep my things where I knows whar to go to ’em,” said Dinah, rather decidedly.
“But you don’t want these holes in the papers.”
“Them ’s handy for siftin’ on ’t out,” said Dinah.
“But you see it spills all over the drawer.”
“Laws, yes! if Missis will go a tumblin’ things all up so, it will. Missis has spilt lots dat ar way,” said Dinah, coming uneasily to the drawers. “If Missis only will go up stars till my clarin’ up time comes, I’ll have everything right; but I can’t do nothin’ when ladies is round, a henderin’. You, Sam, don’t you gib the baby dat ar sugar-bowl! I’ll crack ye over, if ye don’t mind!”
“I’m going through the kitchen, and going to put everything in order, once, Dinah; and then I’ll expect you to keep it so.”
“Lor, now! Miss Phelia; dat ar an’t no way for ladies to do. I never did see ladies doin’ no sich; my old Missis nor Miss Marie never did, and I don’t see no kinder need on ’t;” and Dinah stalked indignantly about, while Miss Ophelia piled and sorted dishes, emptied dozens of scattering bowls of sugar into one receptacle, sorted napkins, table-cloths, and towels, for washing; washing, wiping, and arranging with her own hands, and with a speed and alacrity which perfectly amazed Dinah.
“Lor now! if dat ar de way dem northern ladies do, dey an’t ladies, nohow,” she said to some of her satellites, when at a safe hearing distance. “I has things as straight as anybody, when my clarin’ up times comes; but I don’t want ladies round, a henderin’, and getting my things all where I can’t find ’em.”
To do Dinah justice, she had, at irregular periods, paroxyms of reformation and arrangement, which she called “clarin’ up times,” when she would begin with great zeal, and turn every drawer and closet wrong side outward, on to the floor or tables, and make the ordinary confusion seven-fold more confounded. Then she would light her pipe, and leisurely go over her arrangements, looking things over, and discoursing upon them; making all the young fry scour most vigorously on the tin things, and keeping up for several hours a most energetic state of confusion, which she would explain to the satisfaction of all inquirers, by the remark that she was a “clarin’ up.” “She couldn’t hev things a gwine on so as they had been, and she was gwine to make these yer young ones keep better order;” for Dinah herself, somehow, indulged the illusion that she, herself, was the soul of order, and it was only the young uns, and the everybody else in the house, that were the cause of anything that fell short of perfection in this respect. When all the tins were scoured, and the tables scrubbed snowy white, and everything that could offend tucked out of sight in holes and corners, Dinah would dress herself up in a smart dress, clean apron, and high, brilliant Madras turban, and tell all marauding “young uns” to keep out of the kitchen, for she was gwine to have things kept nice. Indeed, these periodic seasons were often an inconvenience to the whole household; for Dinah would contract such an immoderate attachment to her scoured tin, as to insist upon it that it shouldn’t be used again for any possible purpose,—at least, till the ardor of the “clarin’ up” period abated.
Miss Ophelia, in a few days, thoroughly reformed every department of the house to a systematic pattern; but her labors in all departments that depended on the cooperation of servants were like those of Sisyphus or the Danaides. In despair, she one day appealed to St. Clare.
“There is no such thing as getting anything like a system in this family!”
“To be sure, there isn’t,” said St. Clare.
“Such shiftless management, such waste, such confusion, I never saw!”
“I dare say you didn’t.”
“You would not take it so coolly, if you were housekeeper.”
“My dear cousin, you may as well understand, once for all, that we masters are divided into two classes, oppressors and oppressed. We who are good-natured and hate severity make up our minds to a good deal of inconvenience. If we will keep a shambling, loose, untaught set in the community, for our convenience, why, we must take the consequence. Some rare cases I have seen, of persons, who, by a peculiar tact, can produce order and system without severity; but I’m not one of them,—and so I made up my mind, long ago, to let things go just as they do. I will not have the poor devils thrashed and cut to pieces, and they know it,—and, of course, they know the staff is in their own hands.”
“But to have no time, no place, no order,—all going on in this shiftless way!”
“My dear Vermont, you natives up by the North Pole set an extravagant value on time! What on earth is the use of time to a fellow who has twice as much of it as he knows what to do with? As to order and system, where there is nothing to be done but to lounge on the sofa and read, an hour sooner or later in breakfast or dinner isn’t of much account. Now, there’s Dinah gets you a capital dinner,—soup, ragout, roast fowl, dessert, ice-creams and all,—and she creates it all out of chaos and old night down there, in that kitchen. I think it really sublime, the way she manages. But, Heaven bless us! if we are to go down there, and view all the smoking and squatting about, and hurryscurryation of the preparatory process, we should never eat more! My good cousin, absolve yourself from that! It’s more than a Catholic penance, and does no more good. You’ll only lose your own temper, and utterly confound Dinah. Let her go her own way.”
But, Augustine, you don’t know how I found things.”
“Don’t I? Don’t I know that the rolling-pin is under her bed, and the nutmeg-grater in her pocket with her tobacco,—that there are sixty-five different sugar-bowls, one in every hole in the house,—that she washes dishes with a dinner-napkin one day, and with a fragment of an old petticoat the next? But the upshot is, she gets up glorious dinners, makes superb coffee; and you must judge her as warriors and statesmen are judged, by her success.”
“But the waste,—the expense!”
“O, well! Lock everything you can, and keep the key. Give out by driblets, and never inquire for odds and ends,—it isn’t best.”
“That troubles me, Augustine. I can’t help feeling as if these servants were not strictly honest. Are you sure they can be relied on?”
Augustine laughed immoderately at the grave and anxious face with which Miss Ophelia propounded the question.
“O, cousin, that’s too good,—honest!—as if that’s a thing to be expected! Honest!—why, of course, they arn’t. Why should they be? What upon earth is to make them so?”
“Why don’t you instruct?”
“Instruct! O, fiddlestick! What instructing do you think I should do? I look like it! As to Marie, she has spirit enough, to be sure, to kill off a whole plantation, if I’d let her manage; but she wouldn’t get the cheatery out of them.”
“Are there no honest ones?”
“Well, now and then one, whom Nature makes so impracticably simple, truthful and faithful, that the worst possible influence can’t destroy it. But, you see, from the mother’s breast the colored child feels and sees that there are none but underhand ways open to it. It can get along no other way with its parents, its mistress, its young master and missie play-fellows. Cunning and deception become necessary, inevitable habits. It isn’t fair to expect anything else of him. He ought not to be punished for it. As to honesty, the slave is kept in that dependent, semi-childish state, that there is no making him realize the rights of property, or feel that his master’s goods are not his own, if he can get them. For my part, I don’t see how they can be honest. Such a fellow as Tom, here, is,—is a moral miracle!”
“And what becomes of their souls?” said Miss Ophelia.
“That isn’t my affair, as I know of,” said St. Clare; “I am only dealing in facts of the present life. The fact is, that the whole race are pretty generally understood to be turned over to the devil, for our benefit, in this world, however it may turn out in another!”
“This is perfectly horrible!” said Miss Ophelia; you ought to be ashamed of yourselves!”
“I don’t know as I am. We are in pretty good company, for all that,” said St. Clare, “as people in the broad road generally are. Look at the high and the low, all the world over, and it’s the same story,—the lower class used up, body, soul and spirit, for the good of the upper. It is so in England; it is so everywhere; and yet all Christendom stands aghast, with virtuous indignation, because we do the thing in a little different shape from what they do it.”
“It isn’t so in Vermont.”
“Ah, well, in New England, and in the free States, you have the better of us, I grant. But there’s the bell; so, Cousin, let us for a while lay aside our sectional prejudices, and come out to dinner.”
As Miss Ophelia was in the kitchen in the latter part of the afternoon, some of the sable children called out, “La, sakes! thar’s Prue a coming, grunting along like she allers does.”
A tall, bony colored woman now entered the kitchen, bearing on her head a basket of rusks and hot rolls.
“Ho, Prue! you’ve come,” said Dinah.
Prue had a peculiar scowling expression of countenance, and a sullen, grumbling voice. She set down her basket, squatted herself down, and resting her elbows on her knees said,
“O Lord! I wish’t I ’s dead!”
“Why do you wish you were dead?” said Miss Ophelia.
“I’d be out o’ my misery,” said the woman, gruffly, without taking her eyes from the floor.
“What need you getting drunk, then, and cutting up, Prue?” said a spruce quadroon chambermaid, dangling, as she spoke, a pair of coral ear-drops.
The woman looked at her with a sour surly glance.
“Maybe you’ll come to it, one of these yer days. I’d be glad to see you, I would; then you’ll be glad of a drop, like me, to forget your misery.”
“Come, Prue,” said Dinah, “let’s look at your rusks. Here’s Missis will pay for them.”
Miss Ophelia took out a couple of dozen.
“Thar’s some tickets in that ar old cracked jug on the top shelf,” said Dinah. “You, Jake, climb up and get it down.”
“Tickets,—what are they for?” said Miss Ophelia.
“We buy tickets of her Mas’r, and she gives us bread for ’em.”
“And they counts my money and tickets, when I gets home, to see if I ’s got the change; and if I han’t, they half kills me.”
“And serves you right,” said Jane, the pert chambermaid, “if you will take their money to get drunk on. That’s what she does, Missis.”
“And that’s what I will do,—I can’t live no other ways,—drink and forget my misery.”
“You are very wicked and very foolish,” said Miss Ophelia, “to steal your master’s money to make yourself a brute with.”
“It’s mighty likely, Missis; but I will do it,—yes, I will. O Lord! I wish I ’s dead, I do,—I wish I ’s dead, and out of my misery!” and slowly and stiffly the old creature rose, and got her basket on her head again; but before she went out, she looked at the quadroon girt, who still stood playing with her ear-drops.
“Ye think ye’re mighty fine with them ar, a frolickin’ and a tossin’ your head, and a lookin’ down on everybody. Well, never mind,—you may live to be a poor, old, cut-up crittur, like me. Hope to the Lord ye will, I do; then see if ye won’t drink,—drink,—drink,—yerself into torment; and sarve ye right, too—ugh!” and, with a malignant howl, the woman left the room.
“Disgusting old beast!” said Adolph, who was getting his master’s shaving-water. “If I was her master, I’d cut her up worse than she is.”
“Ye couldn’t do that ar, no ways,” said Dinah. “Her back’s a far sight now,—she can’t never get a dress together over it.”
“I think such low creatures ought not to be allowed to go round to genteel families,” said Miss Jane. “What do you think, Mr. St. Clare?” she said, coquettishly tossing her head at Adolph.
It must be observed that, among other appropriations from his master’s stock, Adolph was in the habit of adopting his name and address; and that the style under which he moved, among the colored circles of New Orleans, was that of Mr. St. Clare.
“I’m certainly of your opinion, Miss Benoir,” said Adolph.
Benoir was the name of Marie St. Clare’s family, and Jane was one of her servants.
“Pray, Miss Benoir, may I be allowed to ask if those drops are for the ball, tomorrow night? They are certainly bewitching!”
“I wonder, now, Mr. St. Clare, what the impudence of you men will come to!” said Jane, tossing her pretty head til the ear-drops twinkled again. “I shan’t dance with you for a whole evening, if you go to asking me any more questions.”
“O, you couldn’t be so cruel, now! I was just dying to know whether you would appear in your pink tarletane,” said Adolph.
“What is it?” said Rosa, a bright, piquant little quadroon who came skipping down stairs at this moment.
“Why, Mr. St. Clare’s so impudent!”
“On my honor,” said Adolph, “I’ll leave it to Miss Rosa now.”
“I know he’s always a saucy creature,” said Rosa, poising herself on one of her little feet, and looking maliciously at Adolph. “He’s always getting me so angry with him.”
“O! ladies, ladies, you will certainly break my heart, between you,” said Adolph. “I shall be found dead in my bed, some morning, and you’ll have it to answer for.”
“Do hear the horrid creature talk!” said both ladies, laughing immoderately.
“Come,—clar out, you! I can’t have you cluttering up the kitchen,” said Dinah; “in my way, foolin’ round here.”
“Aunt Dinah’s glum, because she can’t go to the ball,” said Rosa.
“Don’t want none o’ your light-colored balls,” said Dinah; “cuttin’ round, makin’ b’lieve you’s white folks. Arter all, you’s niggers, much as I am.”
“Aunt Dinah greases her wool stiff, every day, to make it lie straight,” said Jane.
“And it will be wool, after all,” said Rosa, maliciously shaking down her long, silky curls.
“Well, in the Lord’s sight, an’t wool as good as bar, any time?” said Dinah. “I’d like to have Missis say which is worth the most,—a couple such as you, or one like me. Get out wid ye, ye trumpery,—I won’t have ye round!”
Here the conversation was interrupted in a two-fold manner. St. Clare’s voice was heard at the head of the stairs, asking Adolph if he meant to stay all night with his shaving-water; and Miss Ophelia, coming out of the dining-room, said,
“Jane and Rosa, what are you wasting your time for, here? Go in and attend to your muslins.”
Our friend Tom, who had been in the kitchen during the conversation with the old rusk-woman, had followed her out into the street. He saw her go on, giving every once in a while a suppressed groan. At last she set her basket down on a doorstep, and began arranging the old, faded shawl which covered her shoulders.
“I’ll carry your basket a piece,” said Tom, compassionately.
“Why should ye?” said the woman. “I don’t want no help.”
“You seem to be sick, or in trouble, or somethin’,” said Tom.
“I an’t sick,” said the woman, shortly.
“I wish,” said Tom, looking at her earnestly,—“I wish I could persuade you to leave off drinking. Don’t you know it will be the ruin of ye, body and soul?”
“I knows I’m gwine to torment,” said the woman, sullenly. “Ye don’t need to tell me that ar. I ’s ugly, I ’s wicked,—I ’s gwine straight to torment. O, Lord! I wish I ’s thar!”
Tom shuddered at these frightful words, spoken with a sullen, impassioned earnestness.
“O, Lord have mercy on ye! poor crittur. Han’t ye never heard of Jesus Christ?”
“Jesus Christ,—who’s he?”
“Why, he’s the Lord,” said Tom.
“I think I’ve hearn tell o’ the Lord, and the judgment and torment. I’ve heard o’ that.”
“But didn’t anybody ever tell you of the Lord Jesus, that loved us poor sinners, and died for us?”
“Don’t know nothin’ ’bout that,” said the woman; “nobody han’t never loved me, since my old man died.”
“Where was you raised?” said Tom.
“Up in Kentuck. A man kept me to breed chil’en for market, and sold ’em as fast as they got big enough; last of all, he sold me to a speculator, and my Mas’r got me o’ him.”
“What set you into this bad way of drinkin’?”
“To get shet o’ my misery. I had one child after I come here; and I thought then I’d have one to raise, cause Mas’r wasn’t a speculator. It was de peartest little thing! and Missis she seemed to think a heap on ’t, at first; it never cried,—it was likely and fat. But Missis tuck sick, and I tended her; and I tuck the fever, and my milk all left me, and the child it pined to skin and bone, and Missis wouldn’t buy milk for it. She wouldn’t hear to me, when I telled her I hadn’t milk. She said she knowed I could feed it on what other folks eat; and the child kinder pined, and cried, and cried, and cried, day and night, and got all gone to skin and bones, and Missis got sot agin it and she said ’t wan’t nothin’ but crossness. She wished it was dead, she said; and she wouldn’t let me have it o’ nights, cause, she said, it kept me awake, and made me good for nothing. She made me sleep in her room; and I had to put it away off in a little kind o’ garret, and thar it cried itself to death, one night. It did; and I tuck to drinkin’, to keep its crying out of my ears! I did,—and I will drink! I will, if I do go to torment for it! Mas’r says I shall go to torment, and I tell him I’ve got thar now!”
“O, ye poor crittur!” said Tom, “han’t nobody never telled ye how the Lord Jesus loved ye, and died for ye? Han’t they telled ye that he’ll help ye, and ye can go to heaven, and have rest, at last?”
“I looks like gwine to heaven,” said the woman; “an’t thar where white folks is gwine? S’pose they’d have me thar? I’d rather go to torment, and get away from Mas’r and Missis. I had so,” she said, as with her usual groan, she got her basket on her head, and walked sullenly away.
Tom turned, and walked sorrowfully back to the house. In the court he met little Eva,—a crown of tuberoses on her head, and her eyes radiant with delight.
“O, Tom! here you are. I’m glad I’ve found you. Papa says you may get out the ponies, and take me in my little new carriage,” she said, catching his hand. “But what’s the matter Tom?—you look sober.”
“I feel bad, Miss Eva,” said Tom, sorrowfully. “But I’ll get the horses for you.”
“But do tell me, Tom, what is the matter. I saw you talking to cross old Prue.”
Tom, in simple, earnest phrase, told Eva the woman’s history. She did not exclaim or wonder, or weep, as other children do. Her cheeks grew pale, and a deep, earnest shadow passed over her eyes. She laid both hands on her bosom, and sighed heavily.



第十八章 奥菲利亚的经历及见解(上)

  汤姆在静静的沉思中经常把自己卖到圣克莱尔家当奴隶这种幸运的经历,同约瑟夫在埃及的遭遇相比较。随着时间一天天的过去,汤姆日益得到主人的器重,因而他越来越觉得这种比喻实在是太贴切不过了。

  圣克莱尔为人懒散,而且挥金如土。以前,家里的一切采购事项全由阿道夫全权负责。阿道夫也和圣克莱尔一样大手大脚,挥霍无度,毫无节俭的概念。这主仆二人就这样随意挥霍着这份家产。汤姆多年以来已经养成了一个习惯:把经营管理主人的财产当作是自己的责任。所以,当他看到圣克莱尔家开销是如此巨大,浪费是如此严重,他实在按捺不住内心的担忧和不安。他有时就会采取一些间接、委婉的方式向主人提出自己的意见和建议。

  开始的时候,圣克莱尔仅仅把汤姆当作下人使唤一下,可后来他觉得汤姆是个头脑精明,办事能干的人,因而越来越器重他,信任他。慢慢地,他将家里的采购事项全交给汤姆去办理。

  阿道夫对自己失去了手中的权力时而会向圣克莱尔抱怨两句,圣克莱尔有一天这样对阿道夫说:“不,不,阿道夫,别去干涉汤姆,让他一个人去干吧。你只知道什么是我们需要的,而你却不知道该如何去精打细算。如果我们家没有一个人善于经营管理的话,家产迟早是会挥霍光的。”

  圣克莱尔对汤姆越来越信任有加,他递给汤姆一张钞票,从来不看面值是多少;找回的零钱,也从来不数就放进口袋。汤姆其实有很多贪污的机会,但由于他生性淳朴,对上帝又是无限虔诚,所以他从来没有做过欺骗主人或对主人不忠的行为。对他来说,主人的无限信任本身就是对他的一种无形的约束力,勤勤恳恳地干事是他责无旁贷的责任。

  阿道夫不像汤姆那样有头脑,会精打细算。他做事是随心所欲,再加上圣克莱尔对他听之任之,不加管束,导致他们主仆之间不分彼此的极其混乱的局面。圣克莱尔对此也十分伤脑筋,可一点办法也没有。圣克莱尔也知道自己这种训练下人的做法是不对的,十分危险的。他时常受到良心的责备,可他内心的这种感受却还不足以使他改变现状,采取新的措施。而这种内疚的心理又逐渐转化为溺爱和放纵。对于仆人的过错,他轻易就给予原谅,因为他觉得自己只要尽职尽责了,仆人们就不会犯错误了。

  汤姆对自己这位潇洒、漂亮的主人,既忠心耿耿,毕恭毕敬,又对他有着像慈父一样的关爱和担忧。圣克莱尔从来不读《圣经》,也从来不到教堂做礼拜,他对遇到的一切不顺心的事只是一笑了之。每到星期天的晚上,他不是去听歌剧,就是去看戏剧,要不就是去俱乐部或者酒会,总之,他的应酬真是数目繁多。汤姆把这些都看在眼里,并且深信圣克莱尔之所以会这样只是因为他不是一个基督徒。当然,他从来没有把自己的这些想法告诉过别人,只是当他一个人呆在自己的小屋子里时,他才会用最诚挚的语言为主人向上帝祈祷。汤姆这样做并不代表他不懂该怎样向主人提出自己的看法。有时候,他会用自己独有的方式向圣克莱尔提出意见。例如圣克莱尔有天去参加了一个酒会,宴会上有各种名贵好酒供客人们品尝。圣克莱尔一直喝到深夜一、两点钟才摇摇晃晃地被人搀扶回到家里,他这时已经是酩酊大醉,头脑很不清醒了。汤姆和阿道夫一起把圣克莱尔扶到床上。阿道夫居然兴高采烈,显然把这件事看作一个笑柄,他还笑话汤姆是个乡巴佬,因为汤姆的脸上一副惊惶失色的样子。汤姆实在是个纯朴、忠厚的人,那天夜里,他彻夜未眠,躺在床上一直在为主人祈祷。

  第二天,圣克莱尔穿着睡衣和拖鞋坐在书房里,交给汤姆一笔钱,吩咐他去办几件事情。可汤姆却站在那儿一动不动,圣克莱尔不解地问道:“汤姆,你还傻呆呆地站在这儿干嘛?难道我没有交待清楚吗?”

  “我想还没有,老爷。”汤姆一本正经地说。

  圣克莱尔放下手里的报纸和咖啡,望着汤姆。“你到底怎么了?脸孔呆板得像个死人一样。”

  “老爷,我感到很难过,我原以为您对谁都好。”

  “难道不是这样吗?那你说说看,你想要什么东西?我想你肯定是想要什么,才会这么说的。”

  “老爷一向对我都非常好,我对此没有什么可以抱怨的。可有一个人,老爷对他不好。”

  “汤姆,你到底想说什么呀?”

  “从昨晚大概一两点钟吧,我就一直在寻思这个问题,想来想去还是觉得老爷对您自己不好。”

  汤姆说这话时,背对着主人,一只手扶着门把。圣克莱尔感到自己的脸一下子就红了,但他却笑了起来。

  “哦,就为了这点小事吗?”他愉快地问道。

  “小事?”汤姆突然转过身来,跪到地上,说:“亲爱的老爷,您还年轻,我真怕你会因为酗酒而送掉性命和灵魂呀。《圣经》上说,酒会像毒蛇一样要你的命!亲爱的老爷!”

  汤姆不禁哽咽起来,泪流满面。

  “可怜的傻瓜!”圣克莱尔也不禁流下眼泪,“汤姆,起来,我不值得你掉眼泪。”

  可汤姆仍然不肯起来,而是用一种恳求的目光看着主人。

  “好吧,汤姆,我再也不去参加那些该死的应酬了,我保证。我也不知道为什么不早点这么做,其实我一向都是很鄙视这种应酬的,为了这个我也很瞧不起自己。好啦,汤姆,擦干眼泪,去办事吧。别再祝福了,我还没有好到你说的那个份上!”圣克莱尔一边说,一边把汤姆轻轻地推到门口,“好了,汤姆,我向你保证,你再也不会看到我昨晚的那副样子了。”于是,汤姆擦掉眼泪,满意地走了。

  “我一定要遵守诺言。”圣克莱尔一边关门,一边自言自语道。

  圣克莱尔果然言出必行,因为一切世俗的物质享受对于他这种人来说,本来就没有什么诱惑力。

  这段时间,我们是不是该来谈谈我们的那位奥菲利亚小姐呢?说说她担负这个南方家庭的家政事务后所经历的种种苦恼呢?

  在南方家庭中,由于女主人的性格和能力各不相同,因而教养出来的黑奴也不一样。无论在南方还是北方,有不少家庭主妇有着很好的管理才能和教导方式。她们不费什么劲儿,也不用什么强制手段,就能把庄园中的黑奴管理得很听话,使庄园气氛和谐,井然有序。她们会按照黑奴们各自不同的特点安排他们做不同的事情。

  希尔比太太就是这样一位管家。这种人我们见得多了。当然,如果在南方我们没有见到,只是因为这种人全世界都不多见。也就是说,如果别的地方能够见到,南方也能见到。这些人一旦存在,就会把那个特定的社会环境看作施展自己治家才能的好地方。

  玛丽·圣克莱尔和她的母亲都不是这样的人。玛丽懒散,做事缺乏条理和远见,因而谁也不会奢望她训练出来的奴隶会比她强到哪里去。她倒是十分坦诚地告诉奥菲利亚小姐家里的混乱局面,但她没有说出造成这种局面的真正根源是什么。

  让那些管理内务的女仆们十分惊讶的是,奥菲利亚小姐自从来到圣克莱尔庄园,一直就是亲自收拾卧室。在她走马上任的第一天,她清晨四点就起了床,整理好自己的卧室后,就开始对家里所有的衣橱、壁柜进行彻底的革命。她把家里所有柜橱的钥匙都拿在手里。

  那天,储室、衣柜、瓷器柜、厨房和地窖都被进行了严格的检查,那些藏在暗处的东西统统被清理出来,其数量之多,令厨房和卧室里干活的人都咋舌,而且在他们中间引起不少对“北方小姐太太们”的困惑和议论。

  首席厨师老黛娜可以说是厨房里的主管和权威人士,她对奥菲利亚小姐的行为感到愤愤不平,觉得她这样做是侵犯了自己的权利。她的愤慨并不弱于大宪章时代各封建诸侯对朝廷侵犯其权益而表现出的不满情绪。

  黛娜在她的圈子里可算得上是个有影响力的人物。如果不向读者介绍一下她,恐怕对她还真不够公平。和克鲁伊大婶一样,她天生做得一手好饭菜,仿佛烹饪是非洲人固有的本领。不同之处在于克鲁伊训练有素,总是有条有理地安排各项事务;而黛娜则是自学成才,像所有天才一样,她独断专行,让别人难以捉摸。

  和现代某派哲学家—样,黛娜对逻辑和理性不屑一顾,做事总是凭自己的直觉。她非常固执,不管怎么样都不可能让她相信别的方法会比她的更好,也别奢望她会对哪怕是极小的事情做出丝毫的改变,这全是被玛丽的妈妈给宠成的。而玛丽小姐则认为听之任之,顺其自然会比强加干涉省事得多。所以,黛娜享有最高统治权,再加上她精通外交手腕,擅长结合最恭顺的态度和最不能变通的措施,因而她管起家政来得心应手。

  黛娜还懂得各种寻找借口的手段。的确,她一直认为厨师是不会有任何差错的。在南方家庭中,厨师可以找到很多人代替自己承担一切罪责和过失,以保持自己的清白。假如有哪顿饭没做好,黛娜可以找出几十条理由证明是其他几十个人造成的错,而且黛娜还会狠狠地训斥他们一番。然而,事实上黛娜确实很少将饭菜做坏过。尽管她做事缺乏条理,没有时间地点观念,总是把厨房弄得乱七八糟,厨具、餐具放得到处都是,好像刚刮过一阵旋风。可是,只要你耐心地等待,黛娜会像变魔术一样将饭菜一样一样摆到你的面前,她那高超的厨技让特别讲究的人也没法挑剔。

  现在正好是准备饭菜的时候。黛娜做事总是一副悠闲的样子,时不时停下手来想想自己的心事或者休息一下。这时,她正坐在厨房的地板上,抽着一支粗短的烟袋。她有很大的烟瘾,每当她需要灵感时,她总会点上烟袋,把它当作一住香火,来祈求女神给以指点。

  黛娜身边坐着一群小黑奴,他们正忙着剥豌豆、削土豆、拔鸡毛或别的准备工作。黛娜呢,时不时地从沉思中回过神来,拿起布丁棒,对着那几个小黑奴们,这儿敲一下,那儿捅一下。实际上,她就是用一根铁棒来管束这帮小家伙的。在她看来,他们降生到这个世上,只是为了“让她少跑几步路”(这是她自己的话)。而她自己也是在这种管制下长大的,现在,她自己也要用同样的方法来管制这群小黑奴们。

  奥菲利亚小姐完成了对其它地方的整顿后,就来到了厨房。黛娜已经打听到这个消息,准备坚持自己的方法和原则,对一切新措施不予理睬。当然,她不打算在表面上进行明目张胆的对抗。

  这间厨房很宽敞,地面是用砖块砌成的,房子的一边是一个旧式的大壁炉。为了方便,圣克莱尔早就劝黛娜换个新式壁炉,可她就是不听。黛娜对于旧式且不方便的东西的依恋之情比任何一个蒲西派或者其他派别的保守分子都要执着。

  圣克莱尔第一次从北方回来后,由于对伯父家整洁有序的厨房印象颇为深刻,于是便给自家的厨房买来一批柜子、橱子和其他一些设施,希望能把厨房安排得有条理些。他原本以为这些会对黛娜有所帮助,可实际上,他倒不如把这些设施用来作松鼠窝或喜鹊窝。因为柜橱越多,黛娜就越是可以给她的破布、旧鞋、丝带、梳子、废纸花和其它她喜欢的小东西找到放置的地方。

  当奥菲利亚小姐走进厨房时,黛娜没有起身,仍在那儿吸着烟。表面上看她是在监视其他人干活,实际上她在用眼角暗自观察奥菲利亚小姐。

  奥菲利亚小姐打开一只抽屉,问:“这个是用来装什么的,黛娜?”

  “随便放什么都很方便,小姐。”黛娜回答道。事实也的确如此。奥菲利亚小姐从那堆杂乱的东西中首先抽出一块原本很精美的绣花桌布,可现在却是血渍斑斑,显然是被用来包过肉的。

  “黛娜,这是什么?你难道拿太太最好的桌布去包肉吗?”

  “小姐,不是这样的。我只是一时找不到手巾,就随手用它包了一下。我准备把它拿去洗干净的,所以就先把它放在那儿了。”

  “真是没有办法!”奥菲利亚小姐自言自语道,继续把抽屉里的东西全部倒了出来。里面的东西简直无所不有:一个豆莞磋子,两三个肉豆莞,一本卫理公会的赞美诗,两三块用脏的马德拉斯手绢,一些毛线,一包烟叶,一个烟袋,几个胡桃夹子,一两只旧薄底鞋,一两只装上润发油的金边瓷盘,几块绣花餐巾,一个用针别好的法兰绒小包(里面是几颗小的白洋葱头),几条粗麻布毛巾、一绺线,几枚缝衣针,另外还有几个破纸包,里面包的香料撒得满抽屉全是。

  “你一般将肉豆莞放在哪儿?”奥菲利亚小姐强忍住脾气问道。

  “小姐,几乎到处都有。有些在那只破茶杯里,还有些在对面的那个橱子上。”

  “还有一些在这儿的磋子里呢!”奥菲利亚小姐一边说着,一边将那些肉豆莞取了出来。

  “没错,那是我今天早上放进去的。我喜欢把东西放在顺手能够到的地方。喂,杰克!你干嘛停下来了?难道你想挨打不成?不许闹了!”说完,黛娜拿起棍子朝杰克的头上打去。

  “这是什么?”奥菲利亚小姐举起那只装着润发油的盘子问道。

  “哦,是我的头油,我随手放在那里的。”

  “你总爱拿太太最好的盘子放头油吗?”

  “只是因为我太忙了,没有时问。我准备今天把它换掉的。”

  “这儿还有两块绣花餐巾。”

  “是我放那儿的,准备哪天有空就洗了。”

  “难道就没有别的地方用来放这些需要清洗的东西吗?”

  “圣克莱尔老爷说这个柜子就是用来装这些东西的。可我有时候喜欢在那上面和面做饼,或者放些东西,而且,这个柜子开来开去也不太方便。”

  “你为什么不在揉面桌上做饼呢?”

  “小姐呀,那上边全都是东西,不是碟子,就是这样或那样的东西,哪还有地方用来和面呀?”

  “那你为什么不把碟子洗干净收起来?”

  “洗碟子?”黛娜提高了嗓门叫道,一改平时那种恭顺的态度,一副火冒三丈的样子,“我想知道你们这些小姐太太们对干活这类事情究竟懂多少?如果我一天到晚收拾、清洗盘子的话。真不知道老爷什么时候才能吃上饭。况且,玛丽小姐也从来没有吩咐我做这些事情。”

  “那好,你再来看看这些洋葱头。”

  “原来在这儿呀,我都忘得一干二净了。那是我特意留着炖鸡用的,我都忘了自己把它们放在这块法兰绒里了。”

  奥菲利亚小姐抖落出那些包香料的破布包。

  “我希望您不要再碰别的东西了。我喜欢把东西放在一个固定的地方,这样我找起来会方便得多。”黛娜口气硬硬地说。

  “可你总不希望这些纸破得都是洞吧。”

  “这样倒蛮方便的。”

  “可这样却撒得满抽屉都是。”

  “谁说不是呢?如果像小姐这样乱翻东西,肯定会撒得满抽屉都是。您撒得已经够多了。”黛娜边说边不放心地走了过去。“您还不如现在上楼去。等到大扫除的时候,我会把一切都收拾得干干净净,整整齐齐。太太小姐们在这儿指手画脚,我就什么也干不成了。喂,山姆,别把糖碗给那孩子!你要是不听话,看我打破你的脑袋!”

  “黛娜,我把厨房彻底清理一遍,把所有的东西都放整齐,仅此一次,希望你今后能保持。”

  “天哪,小姐,这可不是太太小姐们该做的事呀。我可从来没见过太太小姐们做这种事,老太太和玛丽都没干过,再说,我看也没这个必要。”黛娜说完,一脸不高兴地走来走去。奥菲利亚小姐则开始动手将盘子分门别类地放好,把分散在十几只碗里的糖合放到一只中,把要洗的餐巾、毛巾或台布都清理出来,亲自动手清洗、整理,其动作之迅速令黛娜大为惊讶。

  “天啦!如果北方的小姐太太们都来做这些事的话,那她们还算什么小姐太太啊!”当奥菲利亚和她隔开一段距离,听不到她说话的声音时,黛娜对下手们说:“等大扫除时,我肯定会把东西收拾得整整齐齐,完全用不着太太小姐们在这儿指手画脚,把东西弄得到处都是,让我找也不好找。”

  说老实话,黛娜有时也会冲动一下,给厨房来次彻底的清扫,她把这个日子称作“大扫除日”。每到这个时候,她都会把抽屉和柜子里的东西全部倒在地板或桌子上,使得本来就很杂乱的房间更加乱成一团。之后,她就点燃烟袋,悠然自得地慢慢整理起来,把东西翻来倒去,嘴巴里还不住地唠叨着,吩咐小黑奴们使劲地擦拭锡器。她会一直忙上几个小时,而且无论碰上谁,她都会自鸣得意地解释说自己在做“大扫除”。她不能让厨房老是那么乱七八糟的,她要让那帮小家伙们保持厨房的整洁干净。黛娜总抱有这种幻觉,认为她自己是特别讲究整洁的,如果有什么不好的话,全是那帮小家伙和其他人的过错。等到所有的锡器都被擦净,桌子刷干净,所有乱七八糟的东西都被塞到角落里以后,黛娜便会把自己仔细打扮一番,穿上一件漂亮的衣服,系上一条干净的围裙,再扎上那又大、又长、又好看的马德拉斯布头巾,然后命令那些“小家伙们”们不要在厨房里跑来跑去,因为她打算让厨房保持那份干净、整洁。每到这个时候,所有人都会感到特别的不方便,因为黛娜变得格外珍爱那些擦得十分干净的锡器,而且规定无论在什么场合都不准使用,要用的话,必须得等到黛娜那股“大扫除”的热情劲儿过去以后。

  奥菲利亚小姐在几天之内就对家中各个方面进行了全面彻底的整顿,把一切都安排得十分有条理。可是由于黑奴们并不配合,所以她的一番努力只是白费功夫,就如同西绪福斯和达那伊德斯姐妹服的苦役一样。终于有一天,她觉得自己的苦心付诸流水而心灰意冷,便向圣克莱尔诉说起自己的苦衷来。

  “我觉得在这个家里,根本不可能有什么秩序!”

  “我也是这么认为的。”

  “我从来没见到像这个家一样如此混乱、糟糕的管理。”

  “我相信也是这样。”

  “如果让你来管理这个家,我想你不可能对目前这种状况置之不理吧。”

  “亲爱的表姐,我实话跟你说吧,我们这些当主人的大概分为两类:压迫者和被压迫者。像我们这样脾气好又不爱惩治别人的人,就只好给自己带来诸多不便了。如果为了省心,我们养了一群懒惰而无知的黑奴,那我们就只得自认倒霉。当然,我也认识几个特别有本事的主人,他们不必采取什么严酷的手段就能把家治理得有条有理,可我就没有这种能力。所以,我早就决定让一切顺其自然,采取听之任之的态度。家里的仆人们都知道我不愿把他们打得皮开肉绽,所以,他们明白棍棒实际上是操纵在他们自己手中。”

  “可是,整个家怎么可以像这样毫无章法,乱成一团呢?怎么可以像这样没有时间和地点概念?”

  “亲爱的表姐,你们这些北方人太看重时间了。时间对于那些觉得时间太多而不知如何打发的人又算得了什么。至于说到条理,在这儿除了躺在沙发上看闲书外,真没有别的事可做。提前或推后一个小时吃饭也没什么关系。只要黛娜每顿饭能做出可口的饭菜、汤、烤鸡、烤肉、冰淇淋,我们也就非常满足了——而这些都是在她那间杂乱的厨房里做出来的,她还真是了不起。如果我们到厨房去,看到那儿的油烟,看到那帮人做饭时手忙脚乱的样子,我们怎么可能还会有胃口去吃饭!好堂姐,你就别自寻烦恼了。这真是比天主教徒的苦行还困难,而且还吃力不讨好。自己搞得心情不好,生一肚子闷气,还弄得黛娜不知如何是好。干脆就由她去吧,她看怎么干就怎么干。”

  “可是,奥古斯丁,你真不知道厨房里那个乱哟,简直没办法看。”

  “我怎么会不知道。难道我会不知道她把擀面杖扔到床下;把肉豆蔻磋子和烟叶一起塞进口袋里;把家里几十个糖碗扔得到处都是;今天用一块餐巾洗盘子,明天又换作一块旧的衬裙布去洗吗?可是她烧的饭菜绝对是很讲究的,煮出来的咖啡是非常香的,你应该像评价一位将军或者政治家那样,多看看她的功绩。”

  “但是如此大的浪费和开销,让人怎么受得了!”

  “不如这样吧,你把能锁上的东西全锁上,自己保管钥匙,把东西定量分给下人们。那些琐碎的小事就大可不必去理睬,事情管得太多也没什么好处。”

  “奥古斯丁,可我的心里还是不舒服,我总觉得这些人不够诚实,你觉得他们真的值得信任吗?”

  奥古斯丁看到奥菲利亚小姐那副严肃而焦虑的神情,不禁大笑起来。

  “堂姐,真是太可笑了。诚实!你居然还有如此高的期望。他们当然是不诚实的。他们为什么要诚实呢?我们怎么做才能让他们诚实呢?”

  “教训和引导呀!”

  “你认为我们该怎样去教训和引导他们呢?你看我是这种人吗?还是玛丽会去这么做?如果让她去管理这些下人们,她一定有法把整个庄园的奴隶全部整死,但她还是不可能让他们改掉欺骗的习性。”

  “难道就没有诚实可言了吗?”

  “当然,也会有少数几个天性善良、朴实、忠诚的黑奴,即使最恶劣的环境也无法改变他们好的品质。可你要明白,那些黑孩子从小是在充满欺骗的环境里长大的,而长大之后,和父母、主母以及一起玩到大的少爷、小姐们一起相处自然就学会了欺骗。狡猾和欺骗成为他们难以避免的不可缺少的习惯,期望他们不欺骗是不公平的事情,我们不能因为他们欺骗别人而惩罚他们。至于诚实,由于黑奴处于一种依赖和半孩童的地位,他们无法理解产权意味着什么。如果他们能弄到主人家的东西,他们一定会认为那属于他们自己。你让他们怎么去懂得诚实!像汤姆这样的人,简直就是道德的奇迹!”

  “那他们的灵魂将来会怎么样呢?”

  “这不是我能管得了的事情,我只负责管他们这辈子的事。黑人们都非常清楚自己服从了白人,他们在人世间已经人不人,鬼不鬼了,哪还管得了死后受到什么报应哪!”

  “这简直太可怕了。你们真该为此而感到羞耻。”

  “我可不这么认为,因为像我这样的人还有许多。你看这个世界不就是这样吗?下等人用他们的心血和汗水供养着上等人,英国是这样,世界各地都是这样。可全世界的基督徒对我们都不能理解,十分痛恨,我想只不过因为我们的做法和他们的略微不同罢了。”

  “弗蒙特可不是这样子。”

  “是的,我承认新英格兰和各自由州郡都比我们做得好。铃响了,好啦,表姐,还是让我们把地域偏见先放在一边,先去吃饭吧。”

  傍晚时候,奥菲利亚小姐在厨房里听到几个黑孩子叫道:“天啦,普吕来了!她总是一副唉声叹气的样子。”只见一个身材瘦高的黑女人走进了厨房,头上顶着一篮面包干和热面包卷。

  “是你来了,普吕。”黛娜说道。

  普吕愁眉不展地喘着气,放下篮子,坐到地上,把胳膊肘放在膝盖上,说:“天啦,真不如死了好。”

  “为什么想死呢?”奥菲利亚小姐疑惑地问道。

  “死了就一了百了,也不必受什么罪了。”那黑女人没好气地回答,眼睛仍盯着地板。

  “谁让你成天都喝得醉醺醺的?全都是你自讨苦吃!”一个穿戴整齐的第二代混血女仆一边说,一边摆弄着她那副珊瑚耳环。

  黑女人狠狠地瞪了她一眼。“早晚有一天,你也会落到我这步田地,我会有幸看到那么一天的,你也会和我一样借酒消愁。”

  “让我们看看你的面包干吧,这位小姐会付给你钱的。”黛娜说道。

  奥菲利亚从那篮面包干中挑出了二、三十块。

  “第一层架子上面的那只破罐子里有票。杰克,你爬上去把它拿下来。”黛娜说。

  “什么票?干什么用的?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “我们从她的主人那儿买票,然后用这票来买她的面包。”

  “我回去后,他们就清点我的钱和票,检查对不对。如果不对,他们就会打我个半死。”

  “你活该,”那个叫简的女仆傲慢地说,“谁让你拿他们的钱去喝酒。小姐,她向来就这样。”

  “我不喝酒就一天也活不下去了。喝醉了就什么都忘了。”

  “偷主人的钱去喝酒,醉得不成人样,我看你真是可恶之极,愚蠢之极。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “小姐,也许你说得对,可我还是要喝。天啦,让我死吧,死了就不会再受罪了。”那黑妇人慢慢地站起来,把篮子重新顶到头上。出门之前,她又瞪了一眼那个还在玩弄耳环的姑娘。

  “别在那儿臭美了,把副破耳环弄来弄去,把谁都不放在眼里。哼,你迟早也会像我一样,变成个可怜的穷老婆子。希望老天有眼,让我看到你有那么一天。到时候,看你会不会喝呀,喝呀,喝到死的那一天。到那时,我看你也是活该!呸!”老妇人狠狠地骂了一通,走出了厨房。

  “该死的老东西!”正在厨房里替主人打洗脸水的阿道夫骂道,“如果我是她的主人,我会把她整得更惨!”

  黛娜说:“你不会那么残忍吧。你看她的背已经被打得连衣服都穿不上了。”

  “真不该让这种人到大户人家里来乱闯,”简小姐说,“圣克莱尔先生,你认为呢?”她边问边调情地对阿道夫甩了甩脑袋。

  这里必须说明一下,阿道夫除了随便动用主人的东西外,还习惯用主人的姓名和地址。在新奥尔良的黑人圈子里,他向来以“圣克莱尔先生”自居。

  “我当然同意你的看法,伯努瓦小姐。”阿道夫回答道。

  伯努瓦是玛丽·圣克莱尔娘家的姓,简以前是她家的女仆。

  “伯努瓦小姐,我能冒昧地问你,那耳环是为了明晚的舞会而准备的吗?它简直太美了。”

  “圣克莱尔先生,你们这些男人真是厚颜无耻,”简一边说,一边甩甩她的小脑袋,耳朵上的耳环摇得闪闪发光,“如果你再问我的话,我明晚绝不和你跳舞。”

  “你不会那么狠心的。我想知道你明晚还会穿那条粉红的薄纱衣裳吗?”

  “你们在谈什么呢?”罗莎这个二代混血的机灵鬼一蹦一跳地跑下楼来。

  “圣克莱尔先生实在是太无礼了。”简说道。

  “真是天地良心,让罗莎小姐来评个公道。”阿道夫说。

  “我早就知道阿道夫很无礼。”罗莎一边用一只脚将身体平衡住,一边朝阿道夫狠狠地瞪了一眼,“他总是惹我生气。”

  “小姐们,如果你们这样一起围攻我,我肯定会伤心死的。假如哪天早上我被发现气死在床上,你们一定得给我偿命。”

  “听听这家伙说的什么鬼话。”两个小姐一齐说道,随后忍不住大笑起来。

  “够了,都滚开!不准在这里胡闹!你们在这儿只会碍手碍脚的。”黛娜命令道。

  “黛娜大婶心里正为明晚不能参加舞会而生气呢!”

  “我才不愿意去参加你们的舞会。假冒白种人有什么用,到头来还不是和我一样,都是黑人。”

  “黛娜大婶每天都用油把卷毛搞得硬硬的,然后想尽办法把它梳直。”简说。

  “可不管怎么弄,到头来还不一样是卷毛吗?”罗莎讽刺说,愤愤地把细丝般的长发甩了下来。

  “在上帝眼里,难道卷发和其他头发有什么不同吗?我倒要去问问太太,是你们两个值钱呢,还是我值钱?你们这些贱货,全都给我滚远点,不准在这儿呆着!”

  这几个人之间的谈话被下面的事情打断了。圣克莱尔从楼梯顶头转来问阿道夫是不是准备端着洗脸水在那儿呆上一个晚上;还有奥菲利亚小姐从饭厅里出来责备简和罗莎两个人。她说道:“你们还在这儿呆着干嘛?还不去把平纹油布烫烫。”

  当大家跟那个老妇人在厨房说话的时候,汤姆当时也在场。后来,他跟着普吕来到街上,见她一路走,一路不时地低声呻吟着。她把篮子放在了一户人家的门阶上,整理肩上的那条旧披肩。

  汤姆走上前热情地说:“我帮你提会儿篮子吧?”

  “干什么?我不需要别人的帮助。”

  “你是不是生病了,还是有什么别的烦心事?”

  “我没病。”

  汤姆恳切地看着她,说:“我希望能劝你把酒戒掉。你难道不知道你的肉体和灵魂一起被酒给毁了吗?”

  黑女人心情沉重地说:“我知道自己死后会下地狱的,你没必要提醒我这点。我知道别人讨厌我,恨我,我死了马上就会被打入地狱的。天啦,我真巴不得现在就能下地狱呢。”

  黑女人说着这些可怕的话,脸上的神情非常阴沉、悲伤,但却是非常认真。汤姆听后,心里不由得不寒而栗。

  “上帝会宽恕你的,可怜的人。你没有听说过耶稣吗?”

  “耶稣?他是谁?”

  “救世主呀!”

  “我好像听说过。是不是最后审判或地狱什么的。”

  “难道没有人告诉过你救世主耶稣怜爱我们这些可怜的人,并为我们而牺牲自己的生命吗?”

  “我不知道,自从我的丈夫死后,没谁再爱过我了。”

  “你在哪里长大的?”

  “肯塔基州。一个白人蓄养我,让我生孩子来供应市场的需求,我的孩子就这么一个一个给卖了。后来,他把我卖给了一个黑奴贩子,我的主人又把我从奴隶贩子手里买走了。”

  “你为什么会酗酒呢?”

  “为了摆脱那无尽的痛苦呀!我来这儿后,又生了一个孩子,原以为这次可以自己哺养孩子了,因为这次的主人不是奴隶贩子。你不知道,那小家伙真是可爱极了。开始,太太好像也非常喜欢他,这孩子很乖,不哭不闹,胖乎乎的很讨人喜爱。可后来太太生了病,我必须得去照顾她。后来我自己也病了,奶也断了,孩子是一天比一天瘦,简直都要皮包骨头了。可太太不给孩子奶喝,我跟太太说我没有奶了,可她根本不理,说是别人吃什么,孩子就吃什么。孩子越来越瘦,饿得整日整夜地哭啊。后来太太不耐烦了,说孩子不听话,还诅咒孩子要是早点死就好了,她还不让我晚上带孩子睡觉。太太说孩子夜里吵得我睡不好觉,弄得我不好好做事,于是她就叫我夜里睡到她的房间去,我只好将孩子放到小阁楼去。就这样,孩子在一天夜里活活地哭死了。这之后,我便开始酗酒,当我喝醉了,我就听不到孩子的哭声了,而且这个方法非常灵验。所以,我要喝酒,就是下地狱我也要喝!老爷也说我会被打入地狱的,我其实现在已经在地狱里了。”

  “真是个苦命的人啊!可是从来就没人告诉你耶稣会爱你,会为你而牺牲吗?难道就没人告诉你他会拯救你进入天堂吗?”

  “我像可能升入天堂的人吗?那不是白人去的地方吗?他们怎么可能让我进天堂?我倒宁愿下地狱,就再也看不见老爷太太了,这正是我的愿望。”说完,黑女人叹了一声,把篮子重新顶到头上,满脸悲哀地走了。

  汤姆怀着忧郁的心情回到家里。在院子里他碰上了小伊娃。她头上正戴着一个用晚香玉编成的花冠,眼睛里闪烁着幸福喜悦的光彩。

  “汤姆,你终于回来了,我终于找到你了,真高兴呀。爸爸已经同意让你套上马,带我坐那辆新马车去兜风,”小伊娃拉住汤姆的手,说,“你怎么了?汤姆,你怎么满腹心事的样子?”

  “伊娃小姐,我很难过。我马上去为你把马套好。”汤姆悲伤地说。

  “汤姆,你一定要告诉我到底发生什么事了?我看见你刚才和普吕那个老太婆说话。”

  汤姆简单而郑重地将老普吕的不幸遭遇告诉了伊娃。伊娃听后并没有像别的孩子那样大惊小怪,失声痛哭。她的面庞变得十分苍白,眼睛里闪现出阴郁而深沉的神色,两只手按在胸口上,深沉地叹了口气。

  
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 15楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 19
Miss Ophelia’s Experiences and Opinions Continued
“Tom, you needn’t get me the horses. I don’t want to go,” she said.
“Why not, Miss Eva?”
“These things sink into my heart, Tom,” said Eva,—“they sink into my heart,” she repeated, earnestly. “I don’t want to go;” and she turned from Tom, and went into the house.
A few days after, another woman came, in old Prue’s place, to bring the rusks; Miss Ophelia was in the kitchen.
“Lor!” said Dinah, “what’s got Prue?”
“Prue isn’t coming any more,” said the woman, mysteriously.
“Why not?” said Dinah. “she an’t dead, is she?”
“We doesn’t exactly know. She’s down cellar,” said the woman, glancing at Miss Ophelia.
After Miss Ophelia had taken the rusks, Dinah followed the woman to the door.
“What has got Prue, any how?” she said.
The woman seemed desirous, yet reluctant, to speak, and answered, in low, mysterious tone.
“Well, you mustn’t tell nobody, Prue, she got drunk agin,—and they had her down cellar,—and thar they left her all day,—and I hearn ’em saying that the flies had got to her,—and she’s dead!”
Dinah held up her hands, and, turning, saw close by her side the spirit-like form of Evangeline, her large, mystic eyes dilated with horror, and every drop of blood driven from her lips and cheeks.
“Lor bless us! Miss Eva’s gwine to faint away! What go us all, to let her har such talk? Her pa’ll be rail mad.”
“I shan’t faint, Dinah,” said the child, firmly; “and why shouldn’t I hear it? It an’t so much for me to hear it, as for poor Prue to suffer it.”
“Lor sakes! it isn’t for sweet, delicate young ladies, like you,—these yer stories isn’t; it’s enough to kill ’em!”
Eva sighed again, and walked up stairs with a slow and melancholy step.
Miss Ophelia anxiously inquired the woman’s story. Dinah gave a very garrulous version of it, to which Tom added the particulars which he had drawn from her that morning.
“An abominable business,—perfectly horrible!” she exclaimed, as she entered the room where St. Clare lay reading his paper.
“Pray, what iniquity has turned up now?” said he.
“What now? why, those folks have whipped Prue to death!” said Miss Ophelia, going on, with great strength of detail, into the story, and enlarging on its most shocking particulars.
“I thought it would come to that, some time,” said St. Clare, going on with his paper.
“Thought so!—an’t you going to do anything about it?” said Miss Ophelia. “Haven’t you got any selectmen, or anybody, to interfere and look after such matters?”
“It’s commonly supposed that the property interest is a sufficient guard in these cases. If people choose to ruin their own possessions, I don’t know what’s to be done. It seems the poor creature was a thief and a drunkard; and so there won’t be much hope to get up sympathy for her.”
“It is perfectly outrageous,—it is horrid, Augustine! It will certainly bring down vengeance upon you.”
“My dear cousin, I didn’t do it, and I can’t help it; I would, if I could. If low-minded, brutal people will act like themselves, what am I to do? they have absolute control; they are irresponsible despots. There would be no use in interfering; there is no law that amounts to anything practically, for such a case. The best we can do is to shut our eyes and ears, and let it alone. It’s the only resource left us.”
“How can you shut your eyes and ears? How can you let such things alone?”
“My dear child, what do you expect? Here is a whole class,—debased, uneducated, indolent, provoking,—put, without any sort of terms or conditions, entirely into the hands of such people as the majority in our world are; people who have neither consideration nor self-control, who haven’t even an enlightened regard to their own interest,—for that’s the case with the largest half of mankind. Of course, in a community so organized, what can a man of honorable and humane feelings do, but shut his eyes all he can, and harden his heart? I can’t buy every poor wretch I see. I can’t turn knight-errant, and undertake to redress every individual case of wrong in such a city as this. The most I can do is to try and keep out of the way of it.”
St. Clare’s fine countenance was for a moment overcast; he said,
“Come, cousin, don’t stand there looking like one of the Fates; you’ve only seen a peep through the curtain,—a specimen of what is going on, the world over, in some shape or other. If we are to be prying and spying into all the dismals of life, we should have no heart to anything. ’T is like looking too close into the details of Dinah’s kitchen;” and St. Clare lay back on the sofa, and busied himself with his paper.
Miss Ophelia sat down, and pulled out her knitting-work, and sat there grim with indignation. She knit and knit, but while she mused the fire burned; at last she broke out—“I tell you, Augustine, I can’t get over things so, if you can. It’s a perfect abomination for you to defend such a system,—that’s my mind!”
“What now?” said St. Clare, looking up. “At it again, hey?”
“I say it’s perfectly abominable for you to defend such a system!” said Miss Ophelia, with increasing warmth.
“I defend it, my dear lady? Who ever said I did defend it?” said St. Clare.
“Of course, you defend it,—you all do,—all you Southerners. What do you have slaves for, if you don’t?”
“Are you such a sweet innocent as to suppose nobody in this world ever does what they don’t think is right? Don’t you, or didn’t you ever, do anything that you did not think quite right?”
“If I do, I repent of it, I hope,” said Miss Ophelia, rattling her needles with energy.
“So do I,” said St. Clare, peeling his orange; “I’m repenting of it all the time.”
“What do you keep on doing it for?”
“Didn’t you ever keep on doing wrong, after you’d repented, my good cousin?”
“Well, only when I’ve been very much tempted,” said Miss Ophelia.
“Well, I’m very much tempted,” said St. Clare; “that’s just my difficulty.”
“But I always resolve I won’t and I try to break off.”
“Well, I have been resolving I won’t, off and on, these ten years,” said St. Clare; “but I haven’t, some how, got clear. Have you got clear of all your sins, cousin?”
“Cousin Augustine,” said Miss Ophelia, seriously, and laying down her knitting-work, “I suppose I deserve that you should reprove my short-comings. I know all you say is true enough; nobody else feels them more than I do; but it does seem to me, after all, there is some difference between me and you. It seems to me I would cut off my right hand sooner than keep on, from day to day, doing what I thought was wrong. But, then, my conduct is so inconsistent with my profession, I don’t wonder you reprove me.”
“O, now, cousin,” said Augustine, sitting down on the floor, and laying his head back in her lap, “don’t take on so awfully serious! You know what a good-for-nothing, saucy boy I always was. I love to poke you up,—that’s all,—just to see you get earnest. I do think you are desperately, distressingly good; it tires me to death to think of it.”
“But this is a serious subject, my boy, Auguste,” said Miss Ophelia, laying her hand on his forehead.
“Dismally so,” said he; “and I—well, I never want to talk seriously in hot weather. What with mosquitos and all, a fellow can’t get himself up to any very sublime moral flights; and I believe,” said St. Clare, suddenly rousing himself up, “there’s a theory, now! I understand now why northern nations are always more virtuous than southern ones,—I see into that whole subject.”
“O, Augustine, you are a sad rattle-brain!”
“Am I? Well, so I am, I suppose; but for once I will be serious, now; but you must hand me that basket of oranges;—you see, you’ll have to ‘stay me with flagons and comfort me with apples,’ if I’m going to make this effort. Now,” said Augustine, drawing the basket up, “I’ll begin: When, in the course of human events, it becomes necessary for a fellow to hold two or three dozen of his fellow-worms in captivity, a decent regard to the opinions of society requires—”
“I don’t see that you are growing more serious,” said Miss Ophelia.
“Wait,—I’m coming on,—you’ll hear. The short of the matter is, cousin,” said he, his handsome face suddenly settling into an earnest and serious expression, “on this abstract question of slavery there can, as I think, be but one opinion. Planters, who have money to make by it,—clergymen, who have planters to please,—politicians, who want to rule by it,—may warp and bend language and ethics to a degree that shall astonish the world at their ingenuity; they can press nature and the Bible, and nobody knows what else, into the service; but, after all, neither they nor the world believe in it one particle the more. It comes from the devil, that’s the short of it;—and, to my mind, it’s a pretty respectable specimen of what he can do in his own line.”
Miss Ophelia stopped her knitting, and looked surprised, and St. Clare, apparently enjoying her astonishment, went on.
“You seem to wonder; but if you will get me fairly at it, I’ll make a clean breast of it. This cursed business, accursed of God and man, what is it? Strip it of all its ornament, run it down to the root and nucleus of the whole, and what is it? Why, because my brother Quashy is ignorant and weak, and I am intelligent and strong,—because I know how, and can do it,—therefore, I may steal all he has, keep it, and give him only such and so much as suits my fancy. Whatever is too hard, too dirty, too disagreeable, for me, I may set Quashy to doing. Because I don’t like work, Quashy shall work. Because the sun burns me, Quashy shall stay in the sun. Quashy shall earn the money, and I will spend it. Quashy shall lie down in every puddle, that I may walk over dry-shod. Quashy shall do my will, and not his, all the days of his mortal life, and have such chance of getting to heaven, at last, as I find convenient. This I take to be about what slavery is. I defy anybody on earth to read our slave-code, as it stands in our law-books, and make anything else of it. Talk of the abuses of slavery! Humbug! The thing itself is the essence of all abuse! And the only reason why the land don’t sink under it, like Sodom and Gomorrah, is because it is used in a way infinitely better than it is. For pity’s sake, for shame’s sake, because we are men born of women, and not savage beasts, many of us do not, and dare not,—we would scorn to use the full power which our savage laws put into our hands. And he who goes the furthest, and does the worst, only uses within limits the power that the law gives him.”
St. Clare had started up, and, as his manner was when excited, was walking, with hurried steps, up and down the floor. His fine face, classic as that of a Greek statue, seemed actually to burn with the fervor of his feelings. His large blue eyes flashed, and he gestured with an unconscious eagerness. Miss Ophelia had never seen him in this mood before, and she sat perfectly silent.
“I declare to you,” said he, suddenly stopping before his cousin “(It’s no sort of use to talk or to feel on this subject), but I declare to you, there have been times when I have thought, if the whole country would sink, and hide all this injustice and misery from the light, I would willingly sink with it. When I have been travelling up and down on our boats, or about on my collecting tours, and reflected that every brutal, disgusting, mean, low-lived fellow I met, was allowed by our laws to become absolute despot of as many men, women and children, as he could cheat, steal, or gamble money enough to buy,—when I have seen such men in actual ownership of helpless children, of young girls and women,—I have been ready to curse my country, to curse the human race!”
“Augustine! Augustine!” said Miss Ophelia, “I’m sure you’ve said enough. I never, in my life, heard anything like this, even at the North.”
“At the North!” said St. Clare, with a sudden change of expression, and resuming something of his habitual careless tone. “Pooh! your northern folks are cold-blooded; you are cool in everything! You can’t begin to curse up hill and down as we can, when we get fairly at it.”
“Well, but the question is,” said Miss Ophelia.
“O, yes, to be sure, the question is,—and a deuce of a question it is! How came you in this state of sin and misery? Well, I shall answer in the good old words you used to teach me, Sundays. I came so by ordinary generation. My servants were my father’s, and, what is more, my mother’s; and now they are mine, they and their increase, which bids fair to be a pretty considerable item. My father, you know, came first from New England; and he was just such another man as your father,—a regular old Roman,—upright, energetic, noble-minded, with an iron will. Your father settled down in New England, to rule over rocks and stones, and to force an existence out of Nature; and mine settled in Louisiana, to rule over men and women, and force existence out of them. My mother,” said St. Clare, getting up and walking to a picture at the end of the room, and gazing upward with a face fervent with veneration, “she was divine! Don’t look at me so!—you know what I mean! She probably was of mortal birth; but, as far as ever I could observe, there was no trace of any human weakness or error about her; and everybody that lives to remember her, whether bond or free, servant, acquaintance, relation, all say the same. Why, cousin, that mother has been all that has stood between me and utter unbelief for years. She was a direct embodiment and personification of the New Testament,—a living fact, to be accounted for, and to be accounted for in no other way than by its truth. O, mother! mother!” said St. Clare, clasping his hands, in a sort of transport; and then suddenly checking himself, he came back, and seating himself on an ottoman, he went on:
“My brother and I were twins; and they say, you know, that twins ought to resemble each other; but we were in all points a contrast. He had black, fiery eyes, coal-black hair, a strong, fine Roman profile, and a rich brown complexion. I had blue eyes, golden hair, a Greek outline, and fair complexion. He was active and observing, I dreamy and inactive. He was generous to his friends and equals, but proud, dominant, overbearing, to inferiors, and utterly unmerciful to whatever set itself up against him. Truthful we both were; he from pride and courage, I from a sort of abstract ideality. We loved each other about as boys generally do,—off and on, and in general;—he was my father’s pet, and I my mother’s.
“There was a morbid sensitiveness and acuteness of feeling in me on all possible subjects, of which he and my father had no kind of understanding, and with which they could have no possible sympathy. But mother did; and so, when I had quarreled with Alfred, and father looked sternly on me, I used to go off to mother’s room, and sit by her. I remember just how she used to look, with her pale cheeks, her deep, soft, serious eyes, her white dress,—she always wore white; and I used to think of her whenever I read in Revelations about the saints that were arrayed in fine linen, clean and white. She had a great deal of genius of one sort and another, particularly in music; and she used to sit at her organ, playing fine old majestic music of the Catholic church, and singing with a voice more like an angel than a mortal woman; and I would lay my head down on her lap, and cry, and dream, and feel,—oh, immeasurably!—things that I had no language to say!
“In those days, this matter of slavery had never been canvassed as it has now; nobody dreamed of any harm in it.
“My father was a born aristocrat. I think, in some preexistent state, he must have been in the higher circles of spirits, and brought all his old court pride along with him; for it was ingrain, bred in the bone, though he was originally of poor and not in any way of noble family. My brother was begotten in his image.
“Now, an aristocrat, you know, the world over, has no human sympathies, beyond a certain line in society. In England the line is in one place, in Burmah in another, and in America in another; but the aristocrat of all these countries never goes over it. What would be hardship and distress and injustice in his own class, is a cool matter of course in another one. My father’s dividing line was that of color. Among his equals, never was a man more just and generous; but he considered the negro, through all possible gradations of color, as an intermediate link between man and animals, and graded all his ideas of justice or generosity on this hypothesis. I suppose, to be sure, if anybody had asked him, plump and fair, whether they had human immortal souls, he might have hemmed and hawed, and said yes. But my father was not a man much troubled with spiritualism; religious sentiment he had none, beyond a veneration for God, as decidedly the head of the upper classes.
“Well, my father worked some five hundred negroes; he was an inflexible, driving, punctilious business man; everything was to move by system,—to be sustained with unfailing accuracy and precision. Now, if you take into account that all this was to be worked out by a set of lazy, twaddling, shiftless laborers, who had grown up, all their lives, in the absence of every possible motive to learn how to do anything but ‘shirk,’ as you Vermonters say, and you’ll see that there might naturally be, on his plantation, a great many things that looked horrible and distressing to a sensitive child, like me.
“Besides all, he had an overseer,—great, tall, slab-sided, two-fisted renegade son of Vermont—(begging your pardon),—who had gone through a regular apprenticeship in hardness and brutality and taken his degree to be admitted to practice. My mother never could endure him, nor I; but he obtained an entire ascendency over my father; and this man was the absolute despot of the estate.
“I was a little fellow then, but I had the same love that I have now for all kinds of human things,—a kind of passion for the study of humanity, come in what shape it would. I was found in the cabins and among the field-hands a great deal, and, of course, was a great favorite; and all sorts of complaints and grievances were breathed in my ear; and I told them to mother, and we, between us, formed a sort of committee for a redress of grievances. We hindered and repressed a great deal of cruelty, and congratulated ourselves on doing a vast deal of good, till, as often happens, my zeal overacted. Stubbs complained to my father that he couldn’t manage the hands, and must resign his position. Father was a fond, indulgent husband, but a man that never flinched from anything that he thought necessary; and so he put down his foot, like a rock, between us and the field-hands. He told my mother, in language perfectly respectful and deferential, but quite explicit, that over the house-servants she should be entire mistress, but that with the field-hands he could allow no interference. He revered and respected her above all living beings; but he would have said it all the same to the virgin Mary herself, if she had come in the way of his system.
“I used sometimes to hear my mother reasoning cases with him,—endeavoring to excite his sympathies. He would listen to the most pathetic appeals with the most discouraging politeness and equanimity. ‘It all resolves itself into this,’ he would say; ‘must I part with Stubbs, or keep him? Stubbs is the soul of punctuality, honesty, and efficiency,—a thorough business hand, and as humane as the general run. We can’t have perfection; and if I keep him, I must sustain his administration as a whole, even if there are, now and then, things that are exceptionable. All government includes some necessary hardness. General rules will bear hard on particular cases.’ This last maxim my father seemed to consider a settler in most alleged cases of cruelty. After he had said that, he commonly drew up his feet on the sofa, like a man that has disposed of a business, and betook himself to a nap, or the newspaper, as the case might be.
“The fact is my father showed the exact sort of talent for a statesman. He could have divided Poland as easily as an orange, or trod on Ireland as quietly and systematically as any man living. At last my mother gave up, in despair. It never will be known, till the last account, what noble and sensitive natures like hers have felt, cast, utterly helpless, into what seems to them an abyss of injustice and cruelty, and which seems so to nobody about them. It has been an age of long sorrow of such natures, in such a hell-begotten sort of world as ours. What remained for her, but to train her children in her own views and sentiments? Well, after all you say about training, children will grow up substantially what they are by nature, and only that. From the cradle, Alfred was an aristocrat; and as he grew up, instinctively, all his sympathies and all his reasonings were in that line, and all mother’s exhortations went to the winds. As to me, they sunk deep into me. She never contradicted, in form, anything my father said, or seemed directly to differ from him; but she impressed, burnt into my very soul, with all the force of her deep, earnest nature, an idea of the dignity and worth of the meanest human soul. I have looked in her face with solemn awe, when she would point up to the stars in the evening, and say to me, ‘See there, Auguste! the poorest, meanest soul on our place will be living, when all these stars are gone forever,—will live as long as God lives!’
“She had some fine old paintings; one, in particular, of Jesus healing a blind man. They were very fine, and used to impress me strongly. ‘See there, Auguste,’ she would say; ‘the blind man was a beggar, poor and loathsome; therefore, he would not heal him afar off! He called him to him, and put his hands on him! Remember this, my boy.’ If I had lived to grow up under her care, she might have stimulated me to I know not what of enthusiasm. I might have been a saint, reformer, martyr,—but, alas! alas! I went from her when I was only thirteen, and I never saw her again!”
St. Clare rested his head on his hands, and did not speak for some minutes. After a while, he looked up, and went on:
“What poor, mean trash this whole business of human virtue is! A mere matter, for the most part, of latitude and longitude, and geographical position, acting with natural temperament. The greater part is nothing but an accident! Your father, for example, settles in Vermont, in a town where all are, in fact, free and equal; becomes a regular church member and deacon, and in due time joins an Abolition society, and thinks us all little better than heathens. Yet he is, for all the world, in constitution and habit, a duplicate of my father. I can see it leaking out in fifty different ways,—just the same strong, overbearing, dominant spirit. You know very well how impossible it is to persuade some of the folks in your village that Squire Sinclair does not feel above them. The fact is, though he has fallen on democratic times, and embraced a democratic theory, he is to the heart an aristocrat, as much as my father, who ruled over five or six hundred slaves.”
Miss Ophelia felt rather disposed to cavil at this picture, and was laying down her knitting to begin, but St. Clare stopped her.
“Now, I know every word you are going to say. I do not say they were alike, in fact. One fell into a condition where everything acted against the natural tendency, and the other where everything acted for it; and so one turned out a pretty wilful, stout, overbearing old democrat, and the other a wilful, stout old despot. If both had owned plantations in Louisiana, they would have been as like as two old bullets cast in the same mould.”
“What an undutiful boy you are!” said Miss Ophelia.
“I don’t mean them any disrespect,” said St. Clare. “You know reverence is not my forte. But, to go back to my history:
“When father died, he left the whole property to us twin boys, to be divided as we should agree. There does not breathe on God’s earth a nobler-souled, more generous fellow, than Alfred, in all that concerns his equals; and we got on admirably with this property question, without a single unbrotherly word or feeling. We undertook to work the plantation together; and Alfred, whose outward life and capabilities had double the strength of mine, became an enthusiastic planter, and a wonderfully successful one.
“But two years’ trial satisfied me that I could not be a partner in that matter. To have a great gang of seven hundred, whom I could not know personally, or feel any individual interest in, bought and driven, housed, fed, worked like so many horned cattle, strained up to military precision,—the question of how little of life’s commonest enjoyments would keep them in working order being a constantly recurring problem,—the necessity of drivers and overseers,—the ever-necessary whip, first, last, and only argument,—the whole thing was insufferably disgusting and loathsome to me; and when I thought of my mothcr’s estimate of one poor human soul, it became even frightful!
“It’s all nonsense to talk to me about slaves enjoying all this! To this day, I have no patience with the unutterable trash that some of your patronizing Northerners have made up, as in their zeal to apologize for our sins. We all know better. Tell me that any man living wants to work all his days, from day-dawn till dark, under the constant eye of a master, without the power of putting forth one irresponsible volition, on the same dreary, monotonous, unchanging toil, and all for two pairs of pantaloons and a pair of shoes a year, with enough food and shelter to keep him in working order! Any man who thinks that human beings can, as a general thing, be made about as comfortable that way as any other, I wish he might try it. I’d buy the dog, and work him, with a clear conscience!”
“I always have supposed,” said Miss Ophelia, “that you, all of you, approved of these things, and thought them right—according to Scripture.”
“Humbug! We are not quite reduced to that yet. Alfred who is as determined a despot as ever walked, does not pretend to this kind of defence;—no, he stands, high and haughty, on that good old respectable ground, the right of the strongest; and he says, and I think quite sensibly, that the American planter is ‘only doing, in another form, what the English aristocracy and capitalists are doing by the lower classes;’ that is, I take it, appropriating them, body and bone, soul and spirit, to their use and convenience. He defends both,—and I think, at least, consistently. He says that there can be no high civilization without enslavement of the masses, either nominal or real. There must, he says, be a lower class, given up to physical toil and confined to an animal nature; and a higher one thereby acquires leisure and wealth for a more expanded intelligence and improvement, and becomes the directing soul of the lower. So he reasons, because, as I said, he is born an aristocrat;—so I don’t believe, because I was born a democrat.”
“How in the world can the two things be compared?” said Miss Ophelia. “The English laborer is not sold, traded, parted from his family, whipped.”
“He is as much at the will of his employer as if he were sold to him. The slave-owner can whip his refractory slave to death,—the capitalist can starve him to death. As to family security, it is hard to say which is the worst,—to have one’s children sold, or see them starve to death at home.”
“But it’s no kind of apology for slavery, to prove that it isn’t worse than some other bad thing.”
“I didn’t give it for one,—nay, I’ll say, besides, that ours is the more bold and palpable infringement of human rights; actually buying a man up, like a horse,—looking at his teeth, cracking his joints, and trying his paces and then paying down for him,—having speculators, breeders, traders, and brokers in human bodies and souls,—sets the thing before the eyes of the civilized world in a more tangible form, though the thing done be, after all, in its nature, the same; that is, appropriating one set of human beings to the use and improvement of another without any regard to their own.”
“I never thought of the matter in this light,” said Miss Ophelia.
“Well, I’ve travelled in England some, and I’ve looked over a good many documents as to the state of their lower classes; and I really think there is no denying Alfred, when he says that his slaves are better off than a large class of the population of England. You see, you must not infer, from what I have told you, that Alfred is what is called a hard master; for he isn’t. He is despotic, and unmerciful to insubordination; he would shoot a fellow down with as little remorse as he would shoot a buck, if he opposed him. But, in general, he takes a sort of pride in having his slaves comfortably fed and accommodated.
“When I was with him, I insisted that he should do something for their instruction; and, to please me, he did get a chaplain, and used to have them catechized Sunday, though, I believe, in his heart, that he thought it would do about as much good to set a chaplain over his dogs and horses. And the fact is, that a mind stupefied and animalized by every bad influence from the hour of birth, spending the whole of every week-day in unreflecting toil, cannot be done much with by a few hours on Sunday. The teachers of Sunday-schools among the manufacturing population of England, and among plantation-hands in our country, could perhaps testify to the same result, there and here. Yet some striking exceptions there are among us, from the fact that the negro is naturally more impressible to religious sentiment than the white.”
“Well,” said Miss Ophelia, “how came you to give up your plantation life?”
“Well, we jogged on together some time, till Alfred saw plainly that I was no planter. He thought it absurd, after he had reformed, and altered, and improved everywhere, to suit my notions, that I still remained unsatisfied. The fact was, it was, after all, the THING that I hated—the using these men and women, the perpetuation of all this ignorance, brutality and vice,—just to make money for me!
“Besides, I was always interfering in the details. Being myself one of the laziest of mortals, I had altogether too much fellow-feeling for the lazy; and when poor, shiftless dogs put stones at the bottom of their cotton-baskets to make them weigh heavier, or filled their sacks with dirt, with cotton at the top, it seemed so exactly like what I should do if I were they, I couldn’t and wouldn’t have them flogged for it. Well, of course, there was an end of plantation discipline; and Alf and I came to about the same point that I and my respected father did, years before. So he told me that I was a womanish sentimentalist, and would never do for business life; and advised me to take the bank-stock and the New Orleans family mansion, and go to writing poetry, and let him manage the plantation. So we parted, and I came here.”
“But why didn’t you free your slaves?”
“Well, I wasn’t up to that. To hold them as tools for money-making, I could not;—have them to help spend money, you know, didn’t look quite so ugly to me. Some of them were old house-servants, to whom I was much attached; and the younger ones were children to the old. All were well satisfied to be as they were.” He paused, and walked reflectively up and down the room.
“There was,” said St. Clare, “a time in my life when I had plans and hopes of doing something in this world, more than to float and drift. I had vague, indistinct yearnings to be a sort of emancipator,—to free my native land from this spot and stain. All young men have had such fever-fits, I suppose, some time,—but then—”
“Why didn’t you?” said Miss Ophelia;—“you ought not to put your hand to the plough, and look back.”
“O, well, things didn’t go with me as I expected, and I got the despair of living that Solomon did. I suppose it was a necessary incident to wisdom in us both; but, some how or other, instead of being actor and regenerator in society, I became a piece of driftwood, and have been floating and eddying about, ever since. Alfred scolds me, every time we meet; and he has the better of me, I grant,—for he really does something; his life is a logical result of his opinions and mine is a contemptible non sequitur.”
“My dear cousin, can you be satisfied with such a way of spending your probation?”
“Satisfied! Was I not just telling you I despised it? But, then, to come back to this point,—we were on this liberation business. I don’t think my feelings about slavery are peculiar. I find many men who, in their hearts, think of it just as I do. The land groans under it; and, bad as it is for the slave, it is worse, if anything, for the master. It takes no spectacles to see that a great class of vicious, improvident, degraded people, among us, are an evil to us, as well as to themselves. The capitalist and aristocrat of England cannot feel that as we do, because they do not mingle with the class they degrade as we do. They are in our homes; they are the associates of our children, and they form their minds faster than we can; for they are a race that children always will cling to and assimilate with. If Eva, now, was not more angel than ordinary, she would be ruined. We might as well allow the small-pox to run among them, and think our children would not take it, as to let them be uninstructed and vicious, and think our children will not be affected by that. Yet our laws positively and utterly forbid any efficient general educational system, and they do it wisely, too; for, just begin and thoroughly educate one generation, and the whole thing would be blown sky high. If we did not give them liberty, they would take it.”
“And what do you think will be the end of this?” said Miss Ophelia.
“I don’t know. One thing is certain,—that there is a mustering among the masses, the world over; and there is a dies irae coming on, sooner or later. The same thing is working in Europe, in England, and in this country. My mother used to tell me of a millennium that was coming, when Christ should reign, and all men should be free and happy. And she taught me, when I was a boy, to pray, ‘thy kingdom come.’ Sometimes I think all this sighing, and groaning, and stirring among the dry bones foretells what she used to tell me was coming. But who may abide the day of His appearing?”
“Augustine, sometimes I think you are not far from the kingdom,” said Miss Ophelia, laying down her knitting, and looking anxiously at her cousin.
“Thank you for your good opinion, but it’s up and down with me,—up to heaven’s gate in theory, down in earth’s dust in practice. But there’s the teabell,—do let’s go,—and don’t say, now, I haven’t had one downright serious talk, for once in my life.”
At table, Marie alluded to the incident of Prue. “I suppose you’ll think, cousin,” she said, “that we are all barbarians.”
“I think that’s a barbarous thing,” said Miss Ophelia, “but I don’t think you are all barbarians.”
“Well, now,” said Marie, “I know it’s impossible to get along with some of these creatures. They are so bad they ought not to live. I don’t feel a particle of sympathy for such cases. If they’d only behave themselves, it would not happen.”
“But, mamma,” said Eva, “the poor creature was unhappy; that’s what made her drink.”
“O, fiddlestick! as if that were any excuse! I’m unhappy, very often. I presume,” she said, pensively, “that I’ve had greater trials than ever she had. It’s just because they are so bad. There’s some of them that you cannot break in by any kind of severity. I remember father had a man that was so lazy he would run away just to get rid of work, and lie round in the swamps, stealing and doing all sorts of horrid things. That man was caught and whipped, time and again, and it never did him any good; and the last time he crawled off, though he couldn’t but just go, and died in the swamp. There was no sort of reason for it, for father’s hands were always treated kindly.”
“I broke a fellow in, once,” said St. Clare, “that all the overseers and masters had tried their hands on in vain.”
“You!” said Marie; “well, I’d be glad to know when you ever did anything of the sort.”
“Well, he was a powerful, gigantic fellow,—a native-born African; and he appeared to have the rude instinct of freedom in him to an uncommon degree. He was a regular African lion. They called him Scipio. Nobody could do anything with him; and he was sold round from overseer to overseer, till at last Alfred bought him, because he thought he could manage him. Well, one day he knocked down the overseer, and was fairly off into the swamps. I was on a visit to Alf’s plantation, for it was after we had dissolved partnership. Alfred was greatly exasperated; but I told him that it was his own fault, and laid him any wager that I could break the man; and finally it was agreed that, if I caught him, I should have him to experiment on. So they mustered out a party of some six or seven, with guns and dogs, for the hunt. People, you know, can get up as much enthusiasm in hunting a man as a deer, if it is only customary; in fact, I got a little excited myself, though I had only put in as a sort of mediator, in case he was caught.
“Well, the dogs bayed and howled, and we rode and scampered, and finally we started him. He ran and bounded like a buck, and kept us well in the rear for some time; but at last he got caught in an impenetrable thicket of cane; then he turned to bay, and I tell you he fought the dogs right gallantly. He dashed them to right and left, and actually killed three of them with only his naked fists, when a shot from a gun brought him down, and he fell, wounded and bleeding, almost at my feet. The poor fellow looked up at me with manhood and despair both in his eye. I kept back the dogs and the party, as they came pressing up, and claimed him as my prisoner. It was all I could do to keep them from shooting him, in the flush of success; but I persisted in my bargain, and Alfred sold him to me. Well, I took him in hand, and in one fortnight I had him tamed down as submissive and tractable as heart could desire.”
“What in the world did you do to him?” said Marie.
“Well, it was quite a simple process. I took him to my own room, had a good bed made for him, dressed his wounds, and tended him myself, until he got fairly on his feet again. And, in process of time, I had free papers made out for him, and told him he might go where he liked.”
“And did he go?” said Miss Ophelia.
“No. The foolish fellow tore the paper in two, and absolutely refused to leave me. I never had a braver, better fellow,—trusty and true as steel. He embraced Christianity afterwards, and became as gentle as a child. He used to oversee my place on the lake, and did it capitally, too. I lost him the first cholera season. In fact, he laid down his life for me. For I was sick, almost to death; and when, through the panic, everybody else fled, Scipio worked for me like a giant, and actually brought me back into life again. But, poor fellow! he was taken, right after, and there was no saving him. I never felt anybody’s loss more.”
Eva had come gradually nearer and nearer to her father, as he told the story,—her small lips apart, her eyes wide and earnest with absorbing interest.
As he finished, she suddenly threw her arms around his neck, burst into tears, and sobbed convulsively.
“Eva, dear child! what is the matter?” said St. Clare, as the child’s small frame trembled and shook with the violence of her feelings. “This child,” he added, “ought not to hear any of this kind of thing,—she’s nervous.”
“No, papa, I’m not nervous,” said Eva, controlling herself, suddenly, with a strength of resolution singular in such a child. “I’m not nervous, but these things sink into my heart.”
“What do you mean, Eva?”
“I can’t tell you, papa, I think a great many thoughts. Perhaps some day I shall tell you.”
“Well, think away, dear,—only don’t cry and worry your papa,” said St. Clare, “Look here,—see what a beautiful peach I have got for you.”
Eva took it and smiled, though there was still a nervous twiching about the corners of her mouth.
“Come, look at the gold-fish,” said St. Clare, taking her hand and stepping on to the verandah. A few moments, and merry laughs were heard through the silken curtains, as Eva and St. Clare were pelting each other with roses, and chasing each other among the alleys of the court.
There is danger that our humble friend Tom be neglected amid the adventures of the higher born; but, if our readers will accompany us up to a little loft over the stable, they may, perhaps, learn a little of his affairs. It was a decent room, containing a bed, a chair, and a small, rough stand, where lay Tom’s Bible and hymn-book; and where he sits, at present, with his slate before him, intent on something that seems to cost him a great deal of anxious thought.
The fact was, that Tom’s home-yearnings had become so strong that he had begged a sheet of writing-paper of Eva, and, mustering up all his small stock of literary attainment acquired by Mas’r George’s instructions, he conceived the bold idea of writing a letter; and he was busy now, on his slate, getting out his first draft. Tom was in a good deal of trouble, for the forms of some of the letters he had forgotten entirely; and of what he did remember, he did not know exactly which to use. And while he was working, and breathing very hard, in his earnestness, Eva alighted, like a bird, on the round of his chair behind him, and peeped over his shoulder.
“O, Uncle Tom! what funny things you are making, there!”
“I’m trying to write to my poor old woman, Miss Eva, and my little chil’en,” said Tom, drawing the back of his hand over his eyes; “but, some how, I’m feard I shan’t make it out.”
“I wish I could help you, Tom! I’ve learnt to write some.  year I could make all the letters, but I’m afraid I’ve forgotten.”
So Eva put her golden head close to his, and the two commenced a grave and anxious discussion, each one equally earnest, and about equally ignorant; and, with a deal of consulting and advising over every word, the composition began, as they both felt very sanguine, to look quite like writing.
“Yes, Uncle Tom, it really begins to look beautiful,” said Eva, gazing delightedly on it. “How pleased your wife’ll be, and the poor little children! O, it’s a shame you ever had to go away from them! I mean to ask papa to let you go back, some time.”
“Missis said that she would send down money for me, as soon as they could get it together,” said Tom. “I’m ’spectin, she will. Young Mas’r George, he said he’d come for me; and he gave me this yer dollar as a sign;” and Tom drew from under his clothes the precious dollar.
“O, he’ll certainly come, then!” said Eva. “I’m so glad!”
“And I wanted to send a letter, you know, to let ’em know whar I was, and tell poor Chloe that I was well off,—cause she felt so drefful, poor soul!”
“I say Tom!” said St. Clare’s voice, coming in the door at this moment.
Tom and Eva both started.
“What’s here?” said St. Clare, coming up and looking at the slate.
“O, it’s Tom’s letter. I’m helping him to write it,” said Eva; “isn’t it nice?”
“I wouldn’t discourage either of you,” said St. Clare, “but I rather think, Tom, you’d better get me to write your letter for you. I’ll do it, when I come home from my ride.”
“It’s very important he should write,” said Eva, “because his mistress is going to send down money to redeem him, you know, papa; he told me they told him so.”
St. Clare thought, in his heart, that this was probably only one of those things which good-natured owners say to their servants, to alleviate their horror of being sold, without any intention of fulfilling the expectation thus excited. But he did not make any audible comment upon it,—only ordered Tom to get the horses out for a ride.
Tom’s letter was written in due form for him that evening, and safely lodged in the post-office.
Miss Ophelia still persevered in her labors in the housekeeping line. It was universally agreed, among all the household, from Dinah down to the youngest urchin, that Miss Ophelia was decidedly “curis,”—a term by which a southern servant implies that his or her betters don’t exactly suit them.
The higher circle in the family—to wit, Adolph, Jane and Rosa—agreed that she was no lady; ladies never keep working about as she did,—that she had no air at all; and they were surprised that she should be any relation of the St. Clares. Even Marie declared that it was absolutely fatiguing to see Cousin Ophelia always so busy. And, in fact, Miss Ophelia’s industry was so incessant as to lay some foundation for the complaint. She sewed and stitched away, from daylight till dark, with the energy of one who is pressed on by some immediate urgency; and then, when the light faded, and the work was folded away, with one turn out came the ever-ready knitting-work, and there she was again, going on as briskly as ever. It really was a labor to see her.



第十九章 奥菲利亚的经历及见解(下)

  “汤姆,你不必为我套车了,因为我现在不想出去了。”伊娃说。

  “为什么,伊娃小姐?”

  “你说的那件事情像块石头压在我的心头,我忘不了它,汤姆,”伊娃说,“我实在很难受,”她嘴里不断重复着,“我不想出去了。”说完,她转身走进屋里去了。

  几天以后,来送烤面包的是另外一个女人,而不是普吕。奥菲利亚小姐恰好也在厨房里。

  “普吕怎么没有来?”黛娜问道,“她怎么啦?”

  “她再也不会来了。”那个女人神秘地回答。

  “为什么?难道她死了不成?”

  “我也不大清楚到底是怎么回事,只听说她被关在地窖里。”那个女人看了一眼奥菲利亚小姐说。

  奥菲利亚小姐拿过了面包以后,黛娜将那个女人送到了门口。

  “普吕到底怎么啦?”黛娜问道。

  那女人欲言又止,犹豫了片刻,压低了嗓门神秘地说:“我告诉你,可你千万别再告诉其他人了。普吕又喝醉了酒,于是他们把她关到地窖里——整整关了一天——听人家说她满身都爬满了苍蝇——人已经死啦!”

  黛娜听到这里,恐惧地举起双手,猛一回头,发现伊娃正站在她们身后,两只眼睛瞪得大大的,嘴唇和脸上连一点血色都没有。

  “天呀,伊娃小姐快晕倒了!怎么能让她听到这种事呢?圣克莱尔先生一定会大发雷霆的。”黛娜惊叫道。

  “黛娜,我不会这么容易就晕倒的。为什么不能让我听见这种事呢?我听到了又能怎么样呢?总不会有普吕受的苦那么大吧。”

  “唉呀,像你这样天真可爱的千金小姐可不能听这种事情,听了非得把你吓死不可。”

  伊娃叹了口气,转身慢慢吞吞地,心情沉重地上楼去了。

  由于奥菲利亚小姐急切地想得知有关普吕的情况,所以黛娜把自己听到的又叙述了一遍。汤姆也把那天从普吕嘴里亲耳听到的情况重述了一遍。

  此时,圣克莱尔正在书房里看着报纸,奥菲利亚小姐走了进来,大声说道:“简直骇人听闻!实在是太恐怖了!”

  “又发生了什么大逆不道的事啊?”圣克莱尔问道。

  “什么事?他们居然把普吕活活地打死了!”奥菲利亚小姐把自己刚才听到的原原本本地给圣克莱尔讲了一遍,对于那些令人恐怖、惊骇的细节部分讲述得尤为详细。

  “我早就知道会有这么一天的。”圣克莱尔一边说,一边仍旧看着他的报纸。

  “早就知道?!难道你对这种事就无动于衷吗?难道你们这里就没有民政代表之类的人或别的什么人来过问和处理这类事情吗?”

  “一般人都认为这是属于私有财产权益范围之内的事。如果有人偏偏乐意毁坏自己的财产,那你能拿他怎么办呢?这个老太婆平常就喜欢偷东西,又喜欢酗酒,所以要想唤起人们对她的同情和怜悯,我看是不大可能的事。”

  “这简直太不像话了!这种行为实在是太可怕了!奥古斯丁,上帝总有一天会惩罚你们的。”

  “亲爱的堂姐,我自己没做过这种事,可我却无法阻止别人做这种事呀!我如果有办法能阻止这种事情的发生,我肯定会去做的。那些野蛮、卑鄙的人非要做这种事,我又能有什么办法?他们有权力那么做,别人无权干涉他们的行为,而且就是干涉也没有用,因为没有成文的法律来处理这类事情。所以,我们对此只有充耳不闻,置之不理。这就是唯一的办法。”

  “你怎么能听之任之呢?”

  “那你还指望什么呢?黑奴本身就是一个卑贱、懒惰、没有教养的社会阶层呀。那些缺乏同情之心和自控力的白人们掌握着黑奴们的命运,那些白人甚至对于自己的利益都缺乏明智的关切。其实,大多数人都是这样子的。在我们这个社会中,一个有正义感和同情心的人,除了听之任之,不闻不问以外,还能做些什么呢?世上有那么多可怜的人,我总不能碰见一个买一个吧。人海茫茫,我总不能变成个游侠骑士去为每个蒙冤的人报仇雪恨吧。我能做的只能是对这种事避而远之。”

  转眼间,阴霾笼罩上圣克莱尔那俊朗的脸庞。但不一会儿,他马上又变为满脸笑容。他笑着对奥菲利亚小姐说:“堂姐,行了,别像女神一样站在那儿了。这种事情还多着呢,每时每刻都以不同的方式发生着,你只是少见多怪罢了。如果生活中所有黑暗之事,我们都要去过问,去追究,恐怕我们就没什么精力去管别的事情了。这就像过分仔细地去检查黛娜厨房里塞的那些乱七八糟的东西。”说完,圣克莱尔往沙发上一靠,继续看起报纸来。

  奥菲利亚小姐这会儿也坐了下来,拿出毛线活,但脸上依旧是副严肃而愤怒的表情。她手里不停地织着,织着,可心情却越来越气愤。最后,她实在忍受不住了,说:“奥古斯丁,我可做不到像你那样容易忘掉这种事。而且你竟然还维护这种制度,简直是不可原谅。”

  “你说什么?又要谈论那个问题吗?”圣克莱尔抬起头来,问道。

  奥菲利亚小姐气冲冲地说:“我在说你居然为这种制度辩护,简直是岂有此理。”

  “为它辩护?亲爱的小姐,谁说我在为它辩护?”

  “你当然是在为这种制度辩护,你们所有的南方人都是如此。否则,你们为什么要蓄养黑奴呢?”

  “堂姐,你真是太天真可爱了。难道你认为这世上就不可能有明知故犯的事情吗?难道你从来没做过明知故犯的事情吗?”

  “假如是非我所愿,迫不得已而为之,我会为此而忏悔的。”奥菲利亚小姐一边说,一边使劲地织着毛线。

  圣克莱尔一边剥着桔子,一边说:“我也会忏悔呀,我一直都在忏悔。”

  “那你为什么还要继续做那种事?”

  “难道忏悔过后,你能保证永远不会犯同样的错误?”

  “除非你受到非常大的诱惑。”

  “的确如此,我真的受到很大的诱惑,这正是我的难言之隐。”

  “可我总是下决心尽量克服诱惑。”

  “这十年来,我一直在不停地下决心克服诱惑,可我还是没有摆脱。表姐,难道你就摆脱了你以前的罪孽了吗?”

  奥菲利亚小姐放下手中的毛线活,严肃地说道:“奥古斯丁,你完全可以指责我的缺点。你说得对,对于自己的缺点,我比谁都更清楚,但是,我觉得咱们之间还是有所不同的。如果我每天都在做着自己明知是不对的事情,我情愿砍掉自己的手。不过,实际上,我的确有些言行不一,也难怪你会指责我。”

  奥古斯丁坐到了地板上,把头靠在了表姐的膝上,说:“哦,表姐,别太认真了,你知道我这个没礼貌的孩子只是想逗逗你。我知道你是个好人,好得让人心疼。那种事的确让人一想起来就觉得揪心啊。”

  “但那的确是个非常严肃的问题,亲爱的表弟。”奥菲利亚小姐用一只手抚摸着他的头。

  “是很严肃,我实在不愿意在这个大热天里来讨论如此一个严肃的问题。蚊虫侵扰,又是这事,又是那事,在如此环境下,一个人的道德境界怎么可能得到提高呢?这是不可能的事。”圣克莱尔突然变得很兴奋,仿佛领悟到了什么,“我算是明白了北方民族为什么会比南方民族道德高尚了。这就是问题的核心之所在。”

  “奥古斯丁,你真无药可救了,十足一个油嘴滑舌的顽固分子。”

  “是吗?也许吧。不过,我这次是认真严肃的。你把那只篮子递给我,好吗?如果你要我费这个劲,我必须,”奥古斯丁说着,把篮子拉到自己身边,“好啦,我开始讲啦。在人类历史长河中,若出现一个人把两打或三打和自己是同类的可怜人当作奴隶使唤,如果要尊重社会舆论,就得要求他——”

  “我看你并不怎么严肃认真。”奥菲利亚小姐打断了圣克莱尔的讲话。

  “你别急呀,表姐。我马上就要讲到了。”圣克莱尔脸上的神情变得严肃认真起来。“在我看来,奴隶制这个抽象名词只有一种解释,那就是:庄园主靠它来积累财富,牧师需要它来讨好奉承庄园主,而政治家则需要它来维护其统治,他们歪曲和违背伦理的巧妙手法简直令人惊叹。他们有能力使自然和《圣经》以及其他东西去为他们服务。可不管怎么样,一般世人,包括他们自己都不相信那套东西。总之,那是罪恶,是魔鬼的手法。我已经从这里看到了魔鬼那神通广大的手段。”

  奥菲利亚小姐听了圣克莱尔的话,脸上露出惊讶的表情,手里的毛线活也不自觉地停了下来。圣克莱尔看了,似乎很得意的样子,说:“还想继续听下去吗?那我就彻底地给你讲个清楚吧。这个可恶的制度究竟是什么呢?让我们剥开它那虚伪的外皮,看看它的实质是什么。打个比方说吧,我是个既聪明又强壮的人,而我的兄弟夸西是个既愚蠢又懦弱的人,所以,他的一切都被我操纵,我喜欢给他什么就给他什么,喜欢给他多少,就给他多少。凡是我不愿干的活儿,全让夸西去干;我怕太阳晒,夸西就得顶住烈日;夸西挣到的钱,必须供给我使用;遇到有水的地方,夸西就得躺下给我铺路,免得我的鞋子被打湿了;夸西必须按照我的意愿去办事,他死后能否进入天堂,这得看我是否乐意——这些就是所谓的奴隶制度。我坚决反对有些人按照法律条文教条地去认识和解释奴隶制度。有些人认为奴隶制度被滥用了,简直是瞎扯,奴隶制度本身就是罪恶的根源。我们这片存在奴隶制度的土地为什么没有被上帝毁灭的原因就在于奴隶制度的执行情况要比制度本身巧妙得多。人,都有怜悯之心,廉耻之心,都是人生父母养的,所以许多人没有行使,也不敢行使或者根本不屑于行使野蛮法律所赋予的权力。那些最恶毒的奴隶主们也只能在法律所赋予的权限范围内行使他们的权力。”

  圣克莱尔突然情绪激动起来,一下子从地上站起身来,在地板上来回地走个不停。他那张英俊的面孔由于激动而涨得通红,那双蓝色的大眼睛炯炯有神,他的手还在不自觉地比划着。奥菲利亚小姐从来没有见过堂弟如此激动,但她没有说什么,只是静静地坐在那儿。

  “我跟你说,”圣克莱尔突然在堂姐面前停了下来,“其实我们讨论这个问题或是为它而有所触动都是没有任何用处的。不过,我告诉你,有许多次我都在想:如果我们生长的这片土地有大突然沦陷下去,埋葬所有的不公平,我宁愿和它同归于尽。每当我外出游玩或出去收账时,看到那些卑鄙、凶残的家伙不惜以各种卑劣手段,想方设法地弄钱,而我们的法律却允许他们成为欺压人民的暴君。每当我看到那些可恶的人掌握着无数可怜人的命运时,我便会情不自禁地诅咒我的祖国,诅咒人类。”

  “奥古斯丁,奥古斯丁,你说得太多了,即使在北方,我也从来没听到过这样的观点。”

  “北方!”圣克莱尔的语调又恢复到平常那种漫不经心的样子,“哼,你们那些北方伦都是无情无义的冷血动物,你们对什么事都无动于衷。”

  “可问题在于——”

  “不错,问题在于它有两方面:一个人怎么可能成为凶狠的奴隶主,同时又感受到犯罪似的痛苦?那好,让我用你在礼拜天教我的那些古朴而典雅的语句来回答这个问题。我现在的财产和地位是从我父母那里继承来的,我的仆人是我父母的,而现在这些仆人以及他们的后代都是属于我所有,这可是笔非常可观的财产。我父亲来自新英格兰,是一个地道的天主教徒。他生性豪爽,为人正直,品德高尚,意志坚强。你父亲在新英格兰安了家,依靠大自然的资源而生活。我父亲则在路易斯安那州安居下来,靠剥削黑奴而生活。至于我的母亲,”圣克莱尔一边说着,一边站起身来,走到墙上的一幅画像前面,抬头凝视着,脸上涌现出崇敬之情。然后他转过身来,对奥菲利亚小姐说:“她像圣女般圣洁。她虽然是凡人,但在我心目中,她没有丝毫凡人所具有的缺点和错误,不管是奴隶,还是自由人,不管是仆人,还是亲戚、朋友,也都是这么认为的。这么多年来,正是我的母亲,我才没有完全变成一个毫无信仰的人。我母亲是《新约》的忠实体现者和化身,这一现象除了用《新约》的真理来解释,没有别的方法能给以解释了。母亲啊!”圣克莱尔激动得握紧双手,深情地呼唤着。一会儿,他控制住了自己的感情,转过身来,坐到一张小凳子上。“人们说孪生兄弟应该是非常相像的,可我和我的孪生哥哥却截然不同。他有一双锐利的黑眼睛,头发乌黑发亮,拥有如同罗马人般端正的相貌,皮肤呈深棕色。而我却拥有一双蓝眼睛,头发金黄,脸色白皙,一副希腊人的相貌。他爱动,我爱静。他对朋友或同等地位的人慷慨大方,对待下人却蛮横无理,如果谁要和他唱反调,他会毫不留情将之打倒。我们都拥有诚实的品质,他表现出骄傲,勇敢,而我则表现得过于理想化。我们兄弟俩的感情时好时坏,但彼此还能相互爱护。父亲宠爱他,母亲则宠爱我。我容易多愁善感,父亲和哥哥根本不能理解我,可母亲却很理解。所以,每当我和艾尔弗雷德吵架,父亲对我板起面孔时,我便到母亲身边去。我至今仍记得那时母亲望着我的神情。她脸色苍白,目光庄重而温柔,一身白色服装。每当我在《新约·启示录》里读到有关身着白色衣服的圣徒时,我都不由自主地想起母亲。她多才多艺,尤其精通音乐。她经常坐在风琴前,弹奏庄重而优美的天主教教堂音乐,并用她那天使般的嗓音唱着,而我呢,则靠在母亲的膝头,流着眼泪,心中充满无限感慨。那简直是用语言难以形容的美妙境界。那时候,奴隶制问题还没有被人们普遍关注,人们还没有想过它究竟有多大的害处。我父亲是那种天生就具有贵族气质的人。尽管他出身低贱,与名门望族无缘,可他那股贵族气派却是深入骨髓。我的哥哥完全就是父亲的翻版。”

  “你也知道,全世界的贵族对于自己阶级之外的人,都是毫无怜惜之心的。无论在哪个国家,阶级界限都是存在的,所有的贵族都不会超越这个界限。在自己阶级里被认为是苦难和不公平的事,到了另一个阶级里便成为天经地义的事了。在我父亲看来,这条界限便是肤色。他对待和自己同等地位的人是无比的慷慨,可他把黑人却看成是介乎于人和动物之间的东西。在这个前提下,他的慷慨也就不是确定不变的了。如果要他公正地回答,黑人是否有人性和不灭的灵魂,他也许会吞吞吐吐地回答说:有。不过,我父亲是个不太注重性灵的人,除了对上帝稍微敬重之外,他没有任何宗教热忱。”

  “我父亲有五百名左右的黑奴。他是个十足的事业家,一切按制度办事,规规矩矩,一丝不苟。你可以设想一下:他的制度由一些成天只会说废话,懒散,无能的黑奴来执行的话,你就会明白,他的庄园里会发生许许多多的事情,许许多多令我这个敏感的孩子感到可怕和伤心的事情。”

  “他有个监工,身材高大,对于凶残这套本领,他可称得上精通。母亲和我都不能容忍他,可我的父亲却非常信任他,对他是言听计从,所以,这个监工成为了庄园里专制的暴君。我那时尽管还是个孩子,却已经热衷于思考人世间的事情,探究人性本质。我常常和黑奴们混在一起,他们都很喜欢我,对我倾吐心事,我再把这些告诉母亲。就这样,我们母子俩成为了一个黑奴们伸冤诉苦委员会。我们极力预防和制止庄园里的暴行。由于我过度的热情,终于招致那个监工的极度不满。他向父亲抱怨说他管不了那帮农奴,他要辞职。父亲平常对母亲非常温存体贴,可在关键时候,他是决不退让的。他不准我们再干涉黑奴们的事情。他毕恭毕敬地解释说:家中的仆人全部由母亲管理,但不能插手干预田间的农奴。尽管父亲对母亲十分敬重,但无论谁干涉妨碍了他的制度,他都会这么说的。”

  “有时母亲把一些事情讲给父亲听,试图打动他的怜惜之心。可他那副无动于衷,镇定自若的表情真叫人寒心。父亲总认为问题根本就在于是辞掉斯塔布斯,还是继续留用他。他认为斯塔布斯是个非常精明强干的帮手。要用他,就必须支持他那套方法,即使有时会有些过分,但任何制度都会存在过激的地方。这似乎成了父亲为残暴行径作辩护的法宝。每次说完这些,他都会坐到沙发上,跷起腿,好像了结了一件事,接着要么开始睡午觉,要么看报纸。”

  “我父亲完全具备成为一个出色政治家的才能。如果他去瓜分波兰,对他来说简直像掰桔子一样容易;如果他去统治爱尔兰,没有谁会比他治理得更出色。所以,我母亲最后只得妥协了。像她那样天性善良的人,一旦陷入对不义和残暴事情的思考中——而身边的人却丝毫没有同样的感受,她的内心感受会是怎样,只有等到最后审判的时候才能得知。我们这个充满罪恶和苦难的世界对她来说,简直就是个人间地狱。她想用自己的感情、理念来教育孩子,可孩子的性情品质是与生俱来的,后天是改变不了的。艾尔弗雷德天生就是个贵族,成人后当然是同情上层阶级,他把母亲的教导劝诫完全当作耳旁风,可我对于母亲的教导却是铭记在心。对父亲的话,母亲从不正面反对或明显表示出对立观点,但她那执着的品质却深深感染了我,使我产生了一个深不可灭的观念——一个人不论出身如何卑贱,他的灵魂也同样具有价值和尊严。母亲爱在晚上指着天上的星空对我说:‘奥古斯丁,即使天上的星星全部都消逝了,那些最贫苦,最卑贱的人也仍然活在这个世界上,他们的灵魂与上帝同在。’我总是一边听着,一边幻想着,用充满崇敬的目光望着母亲。”

  “母亲收藏有一些古老精美的油画,其中有一幅画的是耶稣给一个盲人治病,这幅画给我留下了深刻的印象。母亲说,‘你看,奥古斯丁,那个瞎了眼睛的叫花子,看上去真令人恶心。可耶稣并没有遗弃他,而是把他叫到身边,用手抚摸他。你要记住这些,我的孩子。’如果我一直在母亲的谆谆教导下长大,她也许会把我改变成为一个十足的圣徒或殉道者。可是,十三岁那年离开她之后,我就再也没能见到我的母亲。”圣克莱尔说到这儿,用手捂住脸,半天不说话。过了好一会儿,他才重新抬起头,继续说道:“道德这个东西真是毫无价值,它基本上是地球经纬度和一定地理位置的产物,带有环境色彩,有着自然特性。道德在一般情况下只是偶然环境因素的结果。就拿你父亲来说吧。他在弗蒙特这个人人享有平等自由的城市里安定下来,成了一个虔诚的基督徒,一个教会执事,后来又加入废奴团体,所以他会把我们南方这些蓄养奴隶的人看作是野蛮和不开化的人。可尽管如此,他的本质和我父亲仍然是一样的:他们都非常固执、傲慢,甚至专制。我能够举出这种气质在他身上以不同形式表现出来的例子。你非常清楚,要你们村里人相信圣克莱尔老爷是个平易近人、没有等级观念的人,那是不可能的事。虽然他碰巧生在一个民主的时代,接受民主理论,但他在本质上,在灵魂深处却依旧是个贵族,和我那位统治五六百名奴隶的父亲没有什么本质区别。”

  奥菲利亚小姐想反驳圣克莱尔的说法,她放下手中的毛线活,正准备开口说话,却被圣克莱尔截住了。

  “我完全明白你想要说什么。我不是说他们事实上真是一模一样,毫无区别。实际情况是:一个成了固执的民主派,一个成了固执的专制派。如果他们都在路易斯安那州当庄园主的话,我想他们会是一模一样的。”

  “你真是个大逆不道之子。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “你知道我是非常讲礼节的,丝毫没有不尊重他们的意思。父亲去世后,将遗产留给了我们兄弟两人。对于同阶级的人,艾尔弗雷德比谁都慷慨、大方,所以在财产分配上,我们没有发生争执和矛盾冲突,我俩共同经营庄园。艾尔弗雷德的管理才能比我出色,因而他成了一个热心的庄园主,把庄园管理得非常成功。可两年之后,我发现自己没法再和他合作下去。我们一共有七百多名黑奴,我没法一个一个地去认识他们,也没法去关注他们每个人的福利问题。他们像牛马一样地生活着,接受非常严格的管制。我们需要考虑的问题就是如何降低他们的生存需要,当然,还得保证他们能继续干活。监工、领班和皮鞭都是必不可少的东西,因为它们是最具有说服力的东西。可是,我不能容忍这些,我对这些简直厌恶到极点。每当我想起母亲对每个苦命的人的灵魂所作的评价时,我便会觉得这样的情况是多么的可怕。”

  “有人认为奴隶们喜欢自己的生活,这简直就是一派胡言!你们北方有些人甚至以恩人自居为我们的罪孽编出一套辩护之词,真是荒谬之极。我们都知道,这世上没有一个人愿意在主人的监视下劳动一辈子,没有一点自由的权力,总是在干那日复一日,年复一年,枯燥无味的体力活,得到的仅仅就是两条裤子,一双鞋子,一个栖身之处和仅够维持生存的粮食!如果有人愿意过这种‘舒适’的生活,我倒是非常乐意让他去亲自体验一番。我愿意把他买下来,为我干活——我心中一点也不惭愧。”

  奥菲利亚小姐接过圣克莱尔的话说:“我以为你们南方人向来都是支持这种制度,并认为它是依据《圣经》而制定的,是十分合理的。”

  “胡说,我们的思想还不至于堕落到这个地步。艾尔弗雷德是个极顽固的专制统治者,连他也不屑于用这种说法来为奴隶制度辩解——不,他趾高气扬地用弱肉强食这个堂而皇之的理论作为根据。他说(我认为他的观点是合理的),美国的庄园主和英国的贵族、资本家在对待下层阶级的问题上,没有什么本质差别,不同的只是形式而已。我想这也就是说:盗用、剥削他们的肉体和灵魂,使他们为自己的幸福效劳。他这样就为两者都作了辩护,而且还能自圆其说,至少在我看来是这样子的。他说,没有对平民阶层的奴役,就不可能有什么高度发展的文明,无论这种奴役是名义上的,还是实质上的。这个社会必须得存在一个只有动物本能的下层阶级,让他们专门从事体力劳动,只有这样,上层阶级才能有时间和财力去谋求智慧和发展,成为下层阶级的领导者,这就是他的逻辑。你知道,他是个天生的贵族。不过,我不相信他这一套,因为我天生就是个民主派。”

  奥菲利亚小姐说:“这两者怎么能比较呢?在英国,是不允许劳工被贩卖、交换,不会被弄得妻离子散,也不会挨打呀!”

  “可他们必须服从老板的意愿,这跟被卖给人家又有什么区别呢?奴隶主可以把不听话的奴隶活活打死,而资本家可以把劳工活活饿死。至于家庭保障方面,谁好谁坏也是很难说的——是眼睁睁地看着自己的儿女被卖掉好呢,还是眼巴巴地看着他们在家活活饿死好呢?”

  “可以证明奴隶制度并不比别的东西更糟,也不能成为替奴隶制度辩护的理由啊。”

  “我并不是要为什么而辩护——况且,我必须得承认我们的制度在侵犯人权方面表现得更加赤裸,更加毫不遮掩。我们堂而皇之地像买匹马一样买一个黑奴——检查他的四肢,看看他的牙齿,让他走几步路看看,然后再付钱取货——这中间,黑奴拍卖商,饲养商,奴隶贩子,掮客等等一应俱全——他们这些家伙把这种制度更具体地摆到文明人的面前。可是,这种制度和另外一种形式的制度在本质上是一样的——都是为了一部分人的幸福而剥削另一部分人,丝毫不顾及被剥削者的利益。”

  “我从来没有像你这样思考过这个问题。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “我曾经去过英国的一些地方,读到过许多关于下层阶级状况的资料。艾尔弗雷德说他的黑奴过的生活要比很多英国人的生活好,我觉得他说的的确是事实。你不能从我刚才的谈话中得出这样一个结论:艾尔弗雷德是个十分厉害的庄园主。不,他不是这样的。他确实非常专制,对违抗他命令的人是毫不留情。如果有人公开和他对抗,他会一熗把那个人打死,就像打死一头野鹿一样,毫不留情。可是,在平时,他总是让他的黑奴们吃饱穿暖,过得很舒服,他本人也以此为荣。”

  “在我跟他合作的那段时间里,我坚持要他让黑人得到一点教养。后来,他果真请来了一个牧师,让黑奴们在礼拜天跟着牧师学教义。我知道他内心肯定认为这样做毫无价值和意义,牧师好像是来教育他的动物一样;而实际上,黑人从小受到各种不良影响,思想已经麻木了,只剩下动物的本能了。一个星期中有六天都要进行艰苦的体力劳动,仅靠礼拜天短短几个小时对黑奴进行教育是不可能有多大成效的。英国工业区居民和我们农村黑奴的主日学教师们大概能够证明两国的成效基本相同。不过,我们的确有不少令人惊讶的例外,这主要是由于黑人比白人更容易接受宗教信仰。”

  “你后来为什么会放弃庄园生活呢?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “情况是这样子的。我们兄弟俩勉强合作了一段时间后,艾尔弗雷德认识到我根本不是做庄园主的料。尽管他为了迎合我,在各个方面都作了不少变革和改良,但这些还是不能令我满意,他觉得这太荒唐了。事实上,我憎恨整个奴隶制度——剥削黑奴,永不停息、毫无止境地进行残暴、罪恶的行径的唯一目的就是为了让我发财。”

  “不仅如此,我会做些对黑奴有利,却对艾尔弗雷德不利的事情。由于我自己是个非常懒散的人,所以我很同情那些懒散的黑奴。为了使棉花篮称起来重一点,那些不能干的可怜虫不惜把石头偷偷藏在篮子底,或者把土块放在麻袋里,然后用棉花盖住。如果我处在他们的地位,相信我自己也会那么做的,因此,我不愿为此而鞭打他们。这样一来,庄园里的纪律就没什么作用了。于是,艾尔弗雷德和我的关系闹得非常不愉快,有点像当年我和严父之间的关系。他说我太过于感情用事,根本不适合经营产业。他劝我拿着银行股票搬到新奥尔良的家宅里去做做诗,让他一个人来经营庄园。就这样,我们分开了,接着我便住到现在的这个家来。”

  “可你为什么不解放你的奴隶呢?”

  “我不想让他们走。我不愿意把他们当作我发财的工具,但我很愿意让他们帮我花钱。他们中有的人是家里多年的老仆人,我真舍不得让他们走,而年轻的又是老一辈的子女,大家都很乐意继续留在这儿。”圣克莱尔停了停,在屋子里来回地踱着步子。“在我一生中曾有过一段时间不愿意浑浑度日,虚度时光,颇有想在社会上干一番事业的志向。我渴望成为一个解放者——替我的国家洗清这个污点。我想绝大多数青年人都曾有过这种狂热吧。可是,——”

  “那你为什么不那样去做呢?你不应该犹豫不前啊。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “因为我后来的遭遇实在太不如人意,于是就像所罗门一样,失去了对人生的希望。总之,我没能成为一个实践家或者改革家,而是变成了一个随波逐流的人。从此以后,我就成天鬼混度日。艾尔弗雷德每次见到我,都会责备我。我承认他比我能干,因为他的确是干了不少事。他的一生是其观点的合理结果,而我呢,却是自相矛盾,令人鄙视。”

  “亲爱的弟弟,你以这种态度来接受考验,你的心能安吗?”

  “心安?我不是已经说过我鄙视它吗?还是让我们言归正传吧——解放黑奴的问题。我相信我对奴隶制度的看法没有什么标新立异的,很多人的想法都和我一样,全国人民都对奴隶制度感到不满。奴隶制度不仅对奴隶不利,对奴隶主也没什么好处。要知道,如此众多胸怀愤怒,受尽欺压,邪恶,下贱的黑奴和我们朝夕相处,不论对于我们还是对于他们,都是一种灾难。英国的资本家和贵族不会有我们这样的感受,因为他们不和自己蔑视的下层阶级生活在一起。而黑奴就生活在我们的家中,和我们的儿女一块游玩,更容易影响我们孩子的思想,因为孩子们喜欢这些黑人,易于和他们打成一片。如果伊娃不是个超凡脱俗的孩子,大概早就堕落了。我们不让黑人受教育,听任其道德败坏,还误以为我们的孩子不会受其影响,这简直就像听任天花在黑人中流行,而我们却相信我们的孩子不会被传染上。然而,我们的法律制度却禁止施行任何有效的教育制度。这样做也算聪明吧,因为只要让一代黑人开始接受完善的教育,那整个奴隶制度就会完蛋。到那个时候,即使我们不给黑人自由,他们也会自己去夺取自由的。”

  “你认为结局会如何呢?如果照这样发展下去。”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “我不知道。但我有一点能够肯定——全世界人民都在积聚力量,等待最后审判的来临。这种情形在我们国家,在英国,在欧洲都在酝酿当中。母亲过去常和我讲一个即将到来的千年盛世,到那时候,耶稣将成为万民之王,人民则共享幸福与自由。在我小时候,母亲教我祷告说,‘愿你的国降临’。我时常在想,穷苦人民的叹息声、呻吟声和骚乱也许正预示着母亲讲的天国就要来临。可是,有谁能等到它降临的那一天呢?”

  “奥古斯丁,我有时候觉得你离天国不远了。”奥菲利亚小姐放下手中的针线活,认真地望着圣克莱尔。

  “谢谢你的夸奖。不过,我内心十分矛盾,我觉得自己既崇高又卑贱——我的理想已越过天国之门,可我却生活在罪恶的尘世之中。哦,午茶铃响了,我们走吧。现在你不会再说我从来没说过什么正经的话吧。”

  在茶桌上,玛丽又谈起了普吕的事情,说:“姐姐,你一定认为我们南方人很野蛮吧。”

  “我觉得普吕这件事的确很野蛮,但我并不认为你们都是野蛮人。”

  “的确,”玛丽说,“有些黑人坏极了,很难对付,根本就不配活着。我对这种事情一点儿也不同情。假如他们循规蹈矩,我想这种事情是绝不会发生的。”

  “可是,妈妈,”伊娃说:“那个苦命的老太婆是因为心情不好才喝酒的呀。”

  “胡说,这怎么能算作理由!我也经常心里不好过,”她沉思地说,“我的烦恼比她多得多。她会有如此下场的唯一理由,就是她太坏了。有些人不论怎么管教也教育不好。我父亲曾经有个懒得出奇的男仆人,经常为了不干活而逃跑,躲在沼泽地里,偷东西或是干各种可怕的事情。他三番两次逃跑后,都会被抓起来鞭打一顿,可这对他一点作用也没有。最后他还是偷偷地溜走了,结果他死在了那片沼泽地里。其实他这样做完全没有必要,因为父亲对奴隶们一向都很好。”

  “我曾驯服过一个奴隶,可在这之前,所有的监工、奴隶主都拿他没有办法。”圣克莱尔说。

  “你?”玛丽惊讶道,“我很想听听你是什么时候干成这样一件事的。”

  “那个黑人身材魁梧高大,身强体壮,是个地道的非洲人。他有一种比谁都渴望自由的本能,简直就像一头非洲雄狮。大家都叫他西皮奥。因为谁也驯服不了他,所以他被卖掉了。最后,艾尔弗雷德买了他,想用自己的方法使他驯服。可有一天,他把监工打倒在地,然后逃到沼泽地里。我那时恰好在艾尔弗雷德的庄园。知道这件事后,艾尔弗雷德气得暴跳如雷。但我对他说,这完全是他的错,而且还向他保证,我有办法将那个黑奴驯服。最后,我们议定,如果我抓住这个逃跑的家伙,就由我把他带回去做试验。于是,他们一共六、七个人带着熗和猎狗去追捕那个黑人。你要知道,如果成为经常性的行为,人们追捕黑奴也会像围猎一头壮鹿那样充满热情。说实话,我当时的心情十分兴奋。其实,即使他被抓住,我也只是个调停人而已。”

  “猎狗汪汪地叫着,跑在最前头,后面跟着骑马的人。后来,我们发现了他,他就像公鹿一样狂奔。我们追了好长一段路还是抓不到他。最后一片茂密的甘蔗林挡住了他的去路,他被迫和我们决斗。他勇猛地和猎狗搏斗,左一只,右一只,把猎狗打得落花流水,竟然徒手打死了三只猎狗。这时,一颗子弹打中了他,他几乎倒在我的脚边,鲜血直流。那可怜的家伙抬起头望着我,眼睛里流露出勇敢和绝望的神情。我把追兵和猎狗阻止住,并宣称他已经是我的俘虏。我费尽九牛二虎之力才阻止他们在胜利的冲击下开熗把那个黑人打死。这以后,我开始着手驯服他。不到半个月的时间,我就把他管教得恭恭敬敬、惟命是从了。”

  “你究竟是怎么把他给治服的?”玛丽问道。

  “办法其实很简单。我将他抬到自己的房间,准备了一张舒适的床,并且为他的伤口上好药,再包扎好。我亲自护理他,直到痊愈为止。后来,我签署了一张自由证书,并告诉他,他愿意去哪儿就能去哪儿。”

  “那他到底走了没有呢?”奥菲利亚小姐问。

  “没有,他竟然一下子把证书撕成两半,表示坚决不会离开我。我从来没见过像他那样勇敢、忠诚的仆人。后来,他皈依了基督教,像只羊羔般温顺。那时,他帮我看管湖边的田舍,而且干得非常出色。可是,那年霍乱刚刚开始流行,我就失去了他。其实,他是为了我而丧命的,因为先是我得了霍乱,险些儿丧了命。那时,家里的人都害怕被传染上,全都跑光了。只有西皮奥留下来照顾我,让我死里逃生。可是,他却被传染上而丢了命。谁死去都不曾让我那么伤心难过。”

  圣克莱尔说这个故事的时候,小伊娃张着小嘴巴,神情专注地听着,还不断地向爸爸身上靠过去。

  圣克莱尔刚讲完,伊娃就搂住爸爸的脖子,伏在他的身上,哇地哭了起来,身体不停地哆嗦着。

  “伊娃,我的宝贝,你这是怎么啦?”圣克莱尔看着女儿伤心的样子心疼地问。随后,他接着说了一句:“真不该让她听这种事情,她还太小了。”

  伊娃立即控制住自己的情绪,停止了哭泣。“不,爸爸,我不是胆小。”这种自制力在她这样一个孩子身上的确是非常罕见。“我不是害怕,只是这种事情渗入了我的心里。”

  “伊娃,你是什么意思?”

  “我也不知道,爸爸。我心里有好多想法,也许将来有一天我会说清楚的。”

  “那等你想清楚了再说吧,宝贝——只是别再哭了,别叫爸爸担心,好吗?”圣克莱尔安慰道,“你看,我给你挑的这个桃子多好呀。”

  伊娃接过桃子,破涕为笑,只是嘴角还在微微抽搐着。

  “走,看金鱼去。”圣克莱尔一边说,一边拉着女儿的手,朝外面的走廊走去。不一会儿,就听见阵阵愉快的欢笑声从真丝窗帘外传了过来。伊娃和爸爸在院子里的小路上追逐着,嬉戏着。

  我们一直在讲述富贵人家的情况,差点儿忘了可怜的汤姆。好吧,如果大家愿意了解他的情况,就请随我到马厩顶上的小房间来。在这间收拾得很整洁的小屋里,有一张床,一把椅子,还有一张粗制的桌子,上面放着汤姆心爱的《圣经》和赞美诗。这时,他正坐在桌子旁边,集中精力做一件很费脑筋的事情。他的面前放着一块石板。

  原来,汤姆是想家了,而且思乡之情越来越浓。于是他向伊娃要米一张信纸,准备用自己在乔治少爷的教导下学到的那么一点点文化知识给家里写封信。他此时正忙着在石板上打草稿呢。写信对他来说,真的是件很困难的事情,因为他已经完全忘了有些字母的写法,就是记得的那些,又不知道该怎么用。正在他煞费苦心地写信时,伊娃悄悄走了进来,伏在他身后的椅子背上,从他的肩头上看着汤姆写字。

  “哦,汤姆大叔,你在干什么呢?”

  “哦,我想给家里人写封信,伊娃小姐。”汤姆用手背揉了揉眼睛,“真烦,恐怕我写不成这封信了。”

  “如果我能帮你,该有多好。我练过字的,去年我几乎全会写了,可现在恐怕全忘光了。”

  伊娃将她那金发的脑袋瓜和汤姆的黑脑袋凑到一块儿,两人开始严肃地讨论起来。他们识字都不多,但态度都非常认真,都希望能写成这封信。他们在那儿一字一字地苦心斟酌着,渐渐写得有些样子了。

  伊娃看着石板上的字,兴高采烈地叫道:“哦,汤姆大叔,我们写得越来越好了。你妻子和孩子见了一定会很高兴的。那些人把你逼得妻离子散,真是可恶极了。以后,我会让爸爸放你回家的。”

  “太太说过,等把钱凑齐了,他们就会来把我赎回去。我相信他们会来的。乔治少爷会亲自来接我,他还送了一块银元给我留作纪念。”说着,汤姆从内衣口袋里掏出那块珍贵的银元。

  “那他肯定会来的!我真高兴听到这个消息。”伊娃笑着说。

  “所以,我想写封信给他们,让可怜的克鲁伊——我的老婆放心,告诉他们我在这里很好——她实在是太伤心了,苦命的女人!”

  “喂,汤姆。”圣克莱尔这时候走进小屋里来。

  汤姆和伊娃两个人不由得吃了一惊。

  “你们在干什么呢?”圣克莱尔走过来,望着石板好奇地问。

  “我在帮汤姆写信呢。瞧,我们写得不错吧。”伊娃骄傲地对父亲说。

  “我可不想给你们泼冷水。不过,汤姆,我看还是我来替你写吧。不过现在我得先出去一趟,等我回来了,就帮你写。”

  “这可是封十分重要的信,”伊娃立刻说,“因为他的主人准备寄钱来把他赎回去,知道吗,爸爸?我刚才听他这么说的,他们曾经答应过他。”

  圣克莱尔心中可不这么认为。他想这恐怕仅仅是主人用来安慰仆人而许下的承诺,以便缓减仆人们被卖出去时的恐惧心理,他们其实根本没有意思去满足黑奴心中的期望。当然,圣克莱尔没有说出自己心里的想法——只是吩咐汤姆去把马套好,他准备出去一趟。

  当天晚上,圣克莱尔替汤姆把信写好了,并把它安全地投进了邮筒。

  奥菲利亚小姐依旧如故地执行着管理家务的职责。全家上上下下的仆人——从黛娜到年纪最小的小黑鬼——都认为奥菲利亚小姐实在有些“古怪”。

  圣克莱尔家的上流人物(阿道夫,简,罗莎)都认为奥菲利亚小姐根本不像个大家闺秀,因为没有哪个大家闺秀会像她那样一天从早忙到晚,她简直连一点小姐的气质都没有。圣克莱尔家居然会有一个这样的亲戚,真是叫人难以相信。连玛丽也认为看着奥菲利亚表姐总是忙个不停,真是叫人累得慌。事实上,奥菲利亚小姐干的活也实在是太多了,难怪别人要抱怨她。她整日做着毛线活,仿佛那活儿刻不容缓,一分钟也不能耽搁。一直到了傍晚,天色暗下来了,她才会停下手里的活,到外面去散散步。可回来之后,她又拿起毛线活,十分卖力地织了起来。看她这样忙碌个不停,的确令人累得慌。
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 16楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 20
Topsy
One morning, while Miss Ophelia was busy in some of her domestic cares, St. Clare’s voice was heard, calling her at the foot of the stairs.
“Come down here, Cousin, I’ve something to show you.”
“What is it?” said Miss Ophelia, coming down, with her sewing in her hand.
“I’ve made a purchase for your department,—see here,” said St. Clare; and, with the word, he pulled along a little negro girl, about eight or nine years of age.
She was one of the blackest of her race; and her round shining eyes, glittering as glass beads, moved with quick and restless glances over everything in the room. Her mouth, half open with astonishment at the wonders of the new Mas’r’s parlor, displayed a white and brilliant set of teeth. Her woolly hair was braided in sundry little tails, which stuck out in every direction. The expression of her face was an odd mixture of shrewdness and cunning, over which was oddly drawn, like a kind of veil, an expression of the most doleful gravity and solemnity. She was dressed in a single filthy, ragged garment, made of bagging; and stood with her hands demurely folded before her. Altogether, there was something odd and goblin-like about her appearance,—something, as Miss Ophelia afterwards said, “so heathenish,” as to inspire that good lady with utter dismay; and turning to St. Clare, she said,
“Augustine, what in the world have you brought that thing here for?”
“For you to educate, to be sure, and train in the way she should go. I thought she was rather a funny specimen in the Jim Crow line. Here, Topsy,” he added, giving a whistle, as a man would to call the attention of a dog, “give us a song, now, and show us some of your dancing.”
The black, glassy eyes glittered with a kind of wicked drollery, and the thing struck up, in a clear shrill voice, an odd negro melody, to which she kept time with her hands and feet, spinning round, clapping her hands, knocking her knees together, in a wild, fantastic sort of time, and producing in her throat all those odd guttural sounds which distinguish the native music of her race; and finally, turning a summerset or two, and giving a prolonged closing note, as odd and unearthly as that of a steam-whistle, she came suddenly down on the carpet, and stood with her hands folded, and a most sanctimonious expression of meekness and solemnity over her face, only broken by the cunning glances which she shot askance from the corners of her eyes.
Miss Ophelia stood silent, perfectly paralyzed with amazement. St. Clare, like a mischievous fellow as he was, appeared to enjoy her astonishment; and, addressing the child again, said,
“Topsy, this is your new mistress. I’m going to give you up to her; see now that you behave yourself.”
“Yes, Mas’r,” said Topsy, with sanctimonious gravity, her wicked eyes twinkling as she spoke.
“You’re going to be good, Topsy, you understand,” said St. Clare.
“O yes, Mas’r,” said Topsy, with another twinkle, her hands still devoutly folded.
“Now, Augustine, what upon earth is this for?” said Miss Ophelia. “Your house is so full of these little plagues, now, that a body can’t set down their foot without treading on ’em. I get up in the morning, and find one asleep behind the door, and see one black head poking out from under the table, one lying on the door-mat,—and they are mopping and mowing and grinning between all the railings, and tumbling over the kitchen floor! What on earth did you want to bring this one for?”
“For you to educate—didn’t I tell you? You’re always preaching about educating. I thought I would make you a present of a fresh-caught specimen, and let you try your hand on her, and bring her up in the way she should go.”
“I don’t want her, I am sure;—I have more to do with ’em now than I want to.”
“That’s you Christians, all over!—you’ll get up a society, and get some poor missionary to spend all his days among just such heathen. But let me see one of you that would take one into your house with you, and take the labor of their conversion on yourselves! No; when it comes to that, they are dirty and disagreeable, and it’s too much care, and so on.”
“Augustine, you know I didn’t think of it in that light,” said Miss Ophelia, evidently softening. “Well, it might be a real missionary work,” said she, looking rather more favorably on the child.
St. Clare had touched the right string. Miss Ophelia’s conscientiousness was ever on the alert. “But,” she added, “I really didn’t see the need of buying this one;—there are enough now, in your house, to take all my time and skill.”
“Well, then, Cousin,” said St. Clare, drawing her aside, “I ought to beg your pardon for my good-for-nothing speeches. You are so good, after all, that there’s no sense in them. Why, the fact is, this concern belonged to a couple of drunken creatures that keep a low restaurant that I have to pass by every day, and I was tired of hearing her screaming, and them beating and swearing at her. She looked bright and funny, too, as if something might be made of her;—so I bought her, and I’ll give her to you. Try, now, and give her a good orthodox New England bringing up, and see what it’ll make of her. You know I haven’t any gift that way; but I’d like you to try.”
“Well, I’ll do what I can,” said Miss Ophelia; and she approached her new subject very much as a person might be supposed to approach a black spider, supposing them to have benevolent designs toward it.
“She’s dreadfully dirty, and half naked,” she said.
“Well, take her down stairs, and make some of them clean and clothe her up.”
Miss Ophelia carried her to the kitchen regions.
“Don’t see what Mas’r St. Clare wants of ’nother nigger!” said Dinah, surveying the new arrival with no friendly air. “Won’t have her around under my feet, I know!”
“Pah!” said Rosa and Jane, with supreme disgust; “let her keep out of our way! What in the world Mas’r wanted another of these low niggers for, I can’t see!”
“You go long! No more nigger dan you be, Miss Rosa,” said Dinah, who felt this last remark a reflection on herself. “You seem to tink yourself white folks. You an’t nerry one, black nor white, I’d like to be one or turrer.”
Miss Ophelia saw that there was nobody in the camp that would undertake to oversee the cleansing and dressing of the new arrival; and so she was forced to do it herself, with some very ungracious and reluctant assistance from Jane.
It is not for ears polite to hear the particulars of the first toilet of a neglected, abused child. In fact, in this world, multitudes must live and die in a state that it would be too great a shock to the nerves of their fellow-mortals even to hear described. Miss Ophelia had a good, strong, practical deal of resolution; and she went through all the disgusting details with heroic thoroughness, though, it must be confessed, with no very gracious air,—for endurance was the utmost to which her principles could bring her. When she saw, on the back and shoulders of the child, great welts and calloused spots, ineffaceable marks of the system under which she had grown up thus far, her heart became pitiful within her.
“See there!” said Jane, pointing to the marks, “don’t that show she’s a limb? We’ll have fine works with her, I reckon. I hate these nigger young uns! so disgusting! I wonder that Mas’r would buy her!”
The “young un” alluded to heard all these comments with the subdued and doleful air which seemed habitual to her, only scanning, with a keen and furtive glance of her flickering eyes, the ornaments which Jane wore in her ears. When arrayed at last in a suit of decent and whole clothing, her hair cropped short to her head, Miss Ophelia, with some satisfaction, said she looked more Christian-like than she did, and in her own mind began to mature some plans for her instruction.
Sitting down before her, she began to question her.
“How old are you, Topsy?”
“Dun no, Missis,” said the image, with a grin that showed all her teeth.
“Don’t know how old you are? Didn’t anybody ever tell you? Who was your mother?”
“Never had none!” said the child, with another grin.
“Never had any mother? What do you mean? Where were you born?”
“Never was born!” persisted Topsy, with another grin, that looked so goblin-like, that, if Miss Ophelia had been at all nervous, she might have fancied that she had got hold of some sooty gnome from the land of Diablerie; but Miss Ophelia was not nervous, but plain and business-like, and she said, with some sternness,
“You mustn’t answer me in that way, child; I’m not playing with you. Tell me where you were born, and who your father and mother were.”
“Never was born,” reiterated the creature, more emphatically; “never had no father nor mother, nor nothin’. I was raised by a speculator, with lots of others. Old Aunt Sue used to take car on us.”
The child was evidently sincere, and Jane, breaking into a short laugh, said,
“Laws, Missis, there’s heaps of ’em. Speculators buys ’em up cheap, when they’s little, and gets ’em raised for market.”
“How long have you lived with your master and mistress?”
“Dun no, Missis.”
“Is it a year, or more, or less?”
“Dun no, Missis.”
“Laws, Missis, those low negroes,—they can’t tell; they don’t know anything about time,” said Jane; “they don’t know what a year is; they don’t know their own ages.
“Have you ever heard anything about God, Topsy?”
The child looked bewildered, but grinned as usual.
“Do you know who made you?”
“Nobody, as I knows on,” said the child, with a short laugh.
The idea appeared to amuse her considerably; for her eyes twinkled, and she added,
“I spect I grow’d. Don’t think nobody never made me.”
“Do you know how to sew?” said Miss Ophelia, who thought she would turn her inquiries to something more tangible.
“No, Missis.”
“What can you do?—what did you do for your master and mistress?”
“Fetch water, and wash dishes, and rub knives, and wait on folks.”
“Were they good to you?”
“Spect they was,” said the child, scanning Miss Ophelia cunningly.
Miss Ophelia rose from this encouraging colloquy; St. Clare was leaning over the back of her chair.
“You find virgin soil there, Cousin; put in your own ideas,—you won’t find many to pull up.”
Miss Ophelia’s ideas of education, like all her other ideas, were very set and definite; and of the kind that prevailed in New England a century ago, and which are still preserved in some very retired and unsophisticated parts, where there are no railroads. As nearly as could be expressed, they could be comprised in very few words: to teach them to mind when they were spoken to; to teach them the catechism, sewing, and reading; and to whip them if they told lies. And though, of course, in the flood of light that is now poured on education, these are left far away in the rear, yet it is an undisputed fact that our grandmothers raised some tolerably fair men and women under this regime, as many of us can remember and testify. At all events, Miss Ophelia knew of nothing else to do; and, therefore, applied her mind to her heathen with the best diligence she could command.
The child was announced and considered in the family as Miss Ophelia’s girl; and, as she was looked upon with no gracious eye in the kitchen, Miss Ophelia resolved to confine her sphere of operation and instruction chiefly to her own chamber. With a self-sacrifice which some of our readers will appreciate, she resolved, instead of comfortably making her own bed, sweeping and dusting her own chamber,—which she had hitherto done, in utter scorn of all offers of help from the chambermaid of the establishment,—to condemn herself to the martyrdom of instructing Topsy to perform these operations,—ah, woe the day! Did any of our readers ever do the same, they will appreciate the amount of her self-sacrifice.
Miss Ophelia began with Topsy by taking her into her chamber, the first morning, and solemnly commencing a course of instruction in the art and mystery of bed-making.
Behold, then, Topsy, washed and shorn of all the little braided tails wherein her heart had delighted, arrayed in a clean gown, with well-starched apron, standing reverently before Miss Ophelia, with an expression of solemnity well befitting a funeral.
“Now, Topsy, I’m going to show you just how my bed is to be made. I am very particular about my bed. You must learn exactly how to do it.”
“Yes, ma’am,” says Topsy, with a deep sigh, and a face of woful earnestness.
“Now, Topsy, look here;—this is the hem of the sheet,—this is the right side of the sheet, and this is the wrong;—will you remember?”
“Yes, ma’am,” says Topsy, with another sigh.
“Well, now, the under sheet you must bring over the bolster,—so—and tuck it clear down under the mattress nice and smooth,—so,—do you see?”
“Yes, ma’am,” said Topsy, with profound attention.
“But the upper sheet,” said Miss Ophelia, “must be brought down in this way, and tucked under firm and smooth at the foot,—so,—the narrow hem at the foot.”
“Yes, ma’am,” said Topsy, as before;—but we will add, what Miss Ophelia did not see, that, during the time when the good lady’s back was turned in the zeal of her manipulations, the young disciple had contrived to snatch a pair of gloves and a ribbon, which she had adroitly slipped into her sleeves, and stood with her hands dutifully folded, as before.
“Now, Topsy, let’s see you do this,” said Miss Ophelia, pulling off the clothes, and seating herself.
Topsy, with great gravity and adroitness, went through the exercise completely to Miss Ophelia’s satisfaction; smoothing the sheets, patting out every wrinkle, and exhibiting, through the whole process, a gravity and seriousness with which her instructress was greatly edified. By an unlucky slip, however, a fluttering fragment of the ribbon hung out of one of her sleeves, just as she was finishing, and caught Miss Ophelia’s attention. Instantly, she pounced upon it. “What’s this? You naughty, wicked child,—you’ve been stealing this!”
The ribbon was pulled out of Topsy’s own sleeve, yet was she not in the least disconcerted; she only looked at it with an air of the most surprised and unconscious innocence.
“Laws! why, that ar’s Miss Feely’s ribbon, an’t it? How could it a got caught in my sleeve?
“Topsy, you naughty girl, don’t you tell me a lie,—you stole that ribbon!”
“Missis, I declar for ’t, I didn’t;—never seed it till dis yer blessed minnit.”
“Topsy,” said Miss Ophelia, “don’t you now it’s wicked to tell lies?”
“I never tell no lies, Miss Feely,” said Topsy, with virtuous gravity; “it’s jist the truth I’ve been a tellin now, and an’t nothin else.”
“Topsy, I shall have to whip you, if you tell lies so.”
“Laws, Missis, if you’s to whip all day, couldn’t say no other way,” said Topsy, beginning to blubber. “I never seed dat ar,—it must a got caught in my sleeve. Miss Feeley must have left it on the bed, and it got caught in the clothes, and so got in my sleeve.”
Miss Ophelia was so indignant at the barefaced lie, that she caught the child and shook her.
“Don’t you tell me that again!”
The shake brought the glove on to the floor, from the other sleeve.
“There, you!” said Miss Ophelia, “will you tell me now, you didn’t steal the ribbon?”
Topsy now confessed to the gloves, but still persisted in denying the ribbon.
“Now, Topsy,” said Miss Ophelia, “if you’ll confess all about it, I won’t whip you this time.” Thus adjured, Topsy confessed to the ribbon and gloves, with woful protestations of penitence.
“Well, now, tell me. I know you must have taken other things since you have been in the house, for I let you run about all day yesterday. Now, tell me if you took anything, and I shan’t whip you.”
“Laws, Missis! I took Miss Eva’s red thing she wars on her neck.”
“You did, you naughty child!—Well, what else?”
“I took Rosa’s yer-rings,—them red ones.”
“Go bring them to me this minute, both of ’em.”
“Laws, Missis! I can’t,—they ’s burnt up!”
“Burnt up!—what a story! Go get ’em, or I’ll whip you.”
Topsy, with loud protestations, and tears, and groans, declared that she could not. “They ’s burnt up,—they was.”
“What did you burn ’em for?” said Miss Ophelia.
“Cause I ’s wicked,—I is. I ’s mighty wicked, any how. I can’t help it.”
Just at this moment, Eva came innocently into the room, with the identical coral necklace on her neck.
“Why, Eva, where did you get your necklace?” said Miss Ophelia.
“Get it? Why, I’ve had it on all day,” said Eva.
“Did you have it on yesterday?”
“Yes; and what is funny, Aunty, I had it on all night. I forgot to take it off when I went to bed.”
Miss Ophelia looked perfectly bewildered; the more so, as Rosa, at that instant, came into the room, with a basket of newly-ironed linen poised on her head, and the coral ear-drops shaking in her ears!
“I’m sure I can’t tell anything what to do with such a child!” she said, in despair. “What in the world did you tell me you took those things for, Topsy?”
“Why, Missis said I must ’fess; and I couldn’t think of nothin’ else to ’fess,” said Topsy, rubbing her eyes.
“But, of course, I didn’t want you to confess things you didn’t do,” said Miss Ophelia; “that’s telling a lie, just as much as the other.”
“Laws, now, is it?” said Topsy, with an air of innocent wonder.
“La, there an’t any such thing as truth in that limb,” said Rosa, looking indignantly at Topsy. “If I was Mas’r St. Clare, I’d whip her till the blood run. I would,—I’d let her catch it!”
“No, no Rosa,” said Eva, with an air of command, which the child could assume at times; “you mustn’t talk so, Rosa. I can’t bear to hear it.”
“La sakes! Miss Eva, you ’s so good, you don’t know nothing how to get along with niggers. There’s no way but to cut ’em well up, I tell ye.”
“Rosa!” said Eva, “hush! Don’t you say another word of that sort!” and the eye of the child flashed, and her cheek deepened its color.
Rosa was cowed in a moment.
“Miss Eva has got the St. Clare blood in her, that’s plain. She can speak, for all the world, just like her papa,” she said, as she passed out of the room.
Eva stood looking at Topsy.
There stood the two children representatives of the two extremes of society. The fair, high-bred child, with her golden head, her deep eyes, her spiritual, noble brow, and prince-like movements; and her black, keen, subtle, cringing, yet acute neighbor. They stood the representatives of their races. The Saxon, born of ages of cultivation, command, education, physical and moral eminence; the Afric, born of ages of oppression, submission, ignorance, toil and vice!
Something, perhaps, of such thoughts struggled through Eva’s mind. But a child’s thoughts are rather dim, undefined instincts; and in Eva’s noble nature many such were yearning and working, for which she had no power of utterance. When Miss Ophelia expatiated on Topsy’s naughty, wicked conduct, the child looked perplexed and sorrowful, but said, sweetly.
“Poor Topsy, why need you steal? You’re going to be taken good care of now. I’m sure I’d rather give you anything of mine, than have you steal it.”
It was the first word of kindness the child had ever heard in her life; and the sweet tone and manner struck strangely on the wild, rude heart, and a sparkle of something like a tear shone in the keen, round, glittering eye; but it was followed by the short laugh and habitual grin. No! the ear that has never heard anything but abuse is strangely incredulous of anything so heavenly as kindness; and Topsy only thought Eva’s speech something funny and inexplicable,—she did not believe it.
But what was to be done with Topsy? Miss Ophelia found the case a puzzler; her rules for bringing up didn’t seem to apply. She thought she would take time to think of it; and, by the way of gaining time, and in hopes of some indefinite moral virtues supposed to be inherent in dark closets, Miss Ophelia shut Topsy up in one till she had arranged her ideas further on the subject.
“I don’t see,” said Miss Ophelia to St. Clare, “how I’m going to manage that child, without whipping her.”
“Well, whip her, then, to your heart’s content; I’ll give you full power to do what you like.”
“Children always have to be whipped,” said Miss Ophelia; “I never heard of bringing them up without.”
“O, well, certainly,” said St. Clare; “do as you think best. Only I’ll make one suggestion: I’ve seen this child whipped with a poker, knocked down with the shovel or tongs, whichever came handiest, &c.; and, seeing that she is used to that style of operation, I think your whippings will have to be pretty energetic, to make much impression.”
“What is to be done with her, then?” said Miss Ophelia.
“You have started a serious question,” said St. Clare; “I wish you’d answer it. What is to be done with a human being that can be governed only by the lash,—that fails,—it’s a very common state of things down here!”
“I’m sure I don’t know; I never saw such a child as this.”
“Such children are very common among us, and such men and women, too. How are they to be governed?” said St. Clare.
“I’m sure it’s more than I can say,” said Miss Ophelia.
“Or I either,” said St. Clare. “The horrid cruelties and outrages that once and a while find their way into the papers,—such cases as Prue’s, for example,—what do they come from? In many cases, it is a gradual hardening process on both sides,—the owner growing more and more cruel, as the servant more and more callous. Whipping and abuse are like laudanum; you have to double the dose as the sensibilities decline. I saw this very early when I became an owner; and I resolved never to begin, because I did not know when I should stop,—and I resolved, at least, to protect my own moral nature. The consequence is, that my servants act like spoiled children; but I think that better than for us both to be brutalized together. You have talked a great deal about our responsibilities in educating, Cousin. I really wanted you to try with one child, who is a specimen of thousands among us.”
“It is your system makes such children,” said Miss Ophelia.
“I know it; but they are made,—they exist,—and what is to be done with them?”
“Well, I can’t say I thank you for the experiment. But, then, as it appears to be a duty, I shall persevere and try, and do the best I can,” said Miss Ophelia; and Miss Ophelia, after this, did labor, with a commendable degree of zeal and energy, on her new subject. She instituted regular hours and employments for her, and undertook to teach her to read and sew.
In the former art, the child was quick enough. She learned her letters as if by magic, and was very soon able to read plain reading; but the sewing was a more difficult matter. The creature was as lithe as a cat, and as active as a monkey, and the confinement of sewing was her abomination; so she broke her needles, threw them slyly out of the window, or down in chinks of the walls; she tangled, broke, and dirtied her thread, or, with a sly movement, would throw a spool away altogether. Her motions were almost as quick as those of a practised conjurer, and her command of her face quite as great; and though Miss Ophelia could not help feeling that so many accidents could not possibly happen in succession, yet she could not, without a watchfulness which would leave her no time for anything else, detect her.
Topsy was soon a noted character in the establishment. Her talent for every species of drollery, grimace, and mimicry,—for dancing, tumbling, climbing, singing, whistling, imitating every sound that hit her fancy,—seemed inexhaustible. In her play-hours, she invariably had every child in the establishment at her heels, open-mouthed with admiration and wonder,—not excepting Miss Eva, who appeared to be fascinated by her wild diablerie, as a dove is sometimes charmed by a glittering serpent. Miss Ophelia was uneasy that Eva should fancy Topsy’s society so much, and implored St. Clare to forbid it.
“Poh! let the child alone,” said St. Clare. “Topsy will do her good.”
“But so depraved a child,—are you not afraid she will teach her some mischief?”
“She can’t teach her mischief; she might teach it to some children, but evil rolls off Eva’s mind like dew off a cabbage-leaf,—not a drop sinks in.”
“Don’t be too sure,” said Miss Ophelia. “I know I’d never let a child of mine play with Topsy.”
“Well, your children needn’t,” said St. Clare, “but mine may; if Eva could have been spoiled, it would have been done years ago.”
Topsy was at first despised and contemned by the upper servants. They soon found reason to alter their opinion. It was very soon discovered that whoever cast an indignity on Topsy was sure to meet with some inconvenient accident shortly after;—either a pair of ear-rings or some cherished trinket would be missing, or an article of dress would be suddenly found utterly ruined, or the person would stumble accidently into a pail of hot water, or a libation of dirty slop would unaccountably deluge them from above when in full gala dress;-and on all these occasions, when investigation was made, there was nobody found to stand sponsor for the indignity. Topsy was cited, and had up before all the domestic judicatories, time and again; but always sustained her examinations with most edifying innocence and gravity of appearance. Nobody in the world ever doubted who did the things; but not a scrap of any direct evidence could be found to establish the suppositions, and Miss Ophelia was too just to feel at liberty to proceed to any length without it.
The mischiefs done were always so nicely timed, also, as further to shelter the aggressor. Thus, the times for revenge on Rosa and Jane, the two chamber maids, were always chosen in those seasons when (as not unfrequently happened) they were in disgrace with their mistress, when any complaint from them would of course meet with no sympathy. In short, Topsy soon made the household understand the propriety of letting her alone; and she was let alone, accordingly.
Topsy was smart and energetic in all manual operations, learning everything that was taught her with surprising quickness. With a few lessons, she had learned to do the proprieties of Miss Ophelia’s chamber in a way with which even that particular lady could find no fault. Mortal hands could not lay spread smoother, adjust pillows more accurately, sweep and dust and arrange more perfectly, than Topsy, when she chose,—but she didn’t very often choose. If Miss Ophelia, after three or four days of careful patient supervision, was so sanguine as to suppose that Topsy had at last fallen into her way, could do without over-looking, and so go off and busy herself about something else, Topsy would hold a perfect carnival of confusion, for some one or two hours. Instead of making the bed, she would amuse herself with pulling off the pillowcases, butting her woolly head among the pillows, till it would sometimes be grotesquely ornamented with feathers sticking out in various directions; she would climb the posts, and hang head downward from the tops; flourish the sheets and spreads all over the apartment; dress the bolster up in Miss Ophelia’s night-clothes, and enact various performances with that,—singing and whistling, and making grimaces at herself in the looking-glass; in short, as Miss Ophelia phrased it, “raising Cain” generally.
On one occasion, Miss Ophelia found Topsy with her very best scarlet India Canton crape shawl wound round her head for a turban, going on with her rehearsals before the glass in great style,—Miss Ophelia having, with carelessness most unheard-of in her, left the key for once in her drawer.
“Topsy!” she would say, when at the end of all patience, “what does make you act so?”
“Dunno, Missis,—I spects cause I ’s so wicked!”
“I don’t know anything what I shall do with you, Topsy.”
“Law, Missis, you must whip me; my old Missis allers whipped me. I an’t used to workin’ unless I gets whipped.”
“Why, Topsy, I don’t want to whip you. You can do well, if you’ve a mind to; what is the reason you won’t?”
“Laws, Missis, I ’s used to whippin’; I spects it’s good for me.”
Miss Ophelia tried the recipe, and Topsy invariably made a terrible commotion, screaming, groaning and imploring, though half an hour afterwards, when roosted on some projection of the balcony, and surrounded by a flock of admiring “young uns,” she would express the utmost contempt of the whole affair.
“Law, Miss Feely whip!—wouldn’t kill a skeeter, her whippins. Oughter see how old Mas’r made the flesh fly; old Mas’r know’d how!”
Topsy always made great capital of her own sins and enormities, evidently considering them as something peculiarly distinguishing.
“Law, you niggers,” she would say to some of her auditors, “does you know you ’s all sinners? Well, you is—everybody is. White folks is sinners too,—Miss Feely says so; but I spects niggers is the biggest ones; but lor! ye an’t any on ye up to me. I ’s so awful wicked there can’t nobody do nothin’ with me. I used to keep old Missis a swarin’ at me half de time. I spects I ’s the wickedest critter in the world;” and Topsy would cut a summerset, and come up brisk and shining on to a higher perch, and evidently plume herself on the distinction.
Miss Ophelia busied herself very earnestly on Sundays, teaching Topsy the catechism. Topsy had an uncommon verbal memory, and committed with a fluency that greatly encouraged her instructress.
“What good do you expect it is going to do her?” said St. Clare.
“Why, it always has done children good. It’s what children always have to learn, you know,” said Miss Ophelia.
“Understand it or not,” said St. Clare.
“O, children never understand it at the time; but, after they are grown up, it’ll come to them.”
“Mine hasn’t come to me yet,” said St. Clare, “though I’ll bear testimony that you put it into me pretty thoroughly when I was a boy.”’
“Ah, you were always good at learning, Augustine. I used to have great hopes of you,” said Miss Ophelia.
“Well, haven’t you now?” said St. Clare.
“I wish you were as good as you were when you were a boy, Augustine.”
“So do I, that’s a fact, Cousin,” said St. Clare. “Well, go ahead and catechize Topsy; may be you’ll make out something yet.”
Topsy, who had stood like a black statue during this discussion, with hands decently folded, now, at a signal from Miss Ophelia, went on:
“Our first parents, being left to the freedom of their own will, fell from the state wherein they were created.”
Topsy’s eyes twinkled, and she looked inquiringly.
“What is it, Topsy?” said Miss Ophelia.
“Please, Missis, was dat ar state Kintuck?”
“What state, Topsy?”
“Dat state dey fell out of. I used to hear Mas’r tell how we came down from Kintuck.”
St. Clare laughed.
“You’ll have to give her a meaning, or she’ll make one,” said he. “There seems to be a theory of emigration suggested there.”
“O! Augustine, be still,” said Miss Ophelia; “how can I do anything, if you will be laughing?”
“Well, I won’t disturb the exercises again, on my honor;” and St. Clare took his paper into the parlor, and sat down, till Topsy had finished her recitations. They were all very well, only that now and then she would oddly transpose some important words, and persist in the mistake, in spite of every effort to the contrary; and St. Clare, after all his promises of goodness, took a wicked pleasure in these mistakes, calling Topsy to him whenever he had a mind to amuse himself, and getting her to repeat the offending passages, in spite of Miss Ophelia’s remonstrances.
“How do you think I can do anything with the child, if you will go on so, Augustine?” she would say.
“Well, it is too bad,—I won’t again; but I do like to hear the droll little image stumble over those big words!”
“But you confirm her in the wrong way.”
“What’s the odds? One word is as good as another to her.”
“You wanted me to bring her up right; and you ought to remember she is a reasonable creature, and be careful of your influence over her.”
“O, dismal! so I ought; but, as Topsy herself says, ‘I ’s so wicked!’”
In very much this way Topsy’s training proceeded, for a year or two,—Miss Ophelia worrying herself, from day to day, with her, as a kind of chronic plague, to whose inflictions she became, in time, as accustomed, as persons sometimes do to the neuralgia or sick headache.
St. Clare took the same kind of amusement in the child that a man might in the tricks of a parrot or a pointer. Topsy, whenever her sins brought her into disgrace in other quarters, always took refuge behind his chair; and St. Clare, in one way or other, would make peace for her. From him she got many a stray picayune, which she laid out in nuts and candies, and distributed, with careless generosity, to all the children in the family; for Topsy, to do her justice, was good-natured and liberal, and only spiteful in self-defence. She is fairly introduced into our corps be ballet, and will figure, from time to time, in her turn, with other performers.
Chapter 21
Kentuck
Our readers may not be unwilling to glance back, for a brief interval, at Uncle Tom’s Cabin, on the Kentucky farm, and see what has been transpiring among those whom he had left behind.
It was late in the summer afternoon, and the doors and windows of the large parlor all stood open, to invite any stray breeze, that might feel in a good humor, to enter. Mr. Shelby sat in a large hall opening into the room, and running through the whole length of the house, to a balcony on either end. Leisurely tipped back on one chair, with his heels in another, he was enjoying his after-dinner cigar. Mrs. Shelby sat in the door, busy about some fine sewing; she seemed like one who had something on her mind, which she was seeking an opportunity to introduce.
“Do you know,” she said, “that Chloe has had a letter from Tom?”
“Ah! has she? Tom ’s got some friend there, it seems. How is the old boy?”
“He has been bought by a very fine family, I should think,” said Mrs. Shelby,—“is kindly treated, and has not much to do.”
“Ah! well, I’m glad of it,—very glad,” said Mr. Shelby, heartily. “Tom, I suppose, will get reconciled to a Southern residence;—hardly want to come up here again.”
“On the contrary he inquires very anxiously,” said Mrs. Shelby, “when the money for his redemption is to be raised.”
“I’m sure I don’t know,” said Mr. Shelby. “Once get business running wrong, there does seem to be no end to it. It’s like jumping from one bog to another, all through a swamp; borrow of one to pay another, and then borrow of another to pay one,—and these confounded notes falling due before a man has time to smoke a cigar and turn round,—dunning letters and dunning messages,—all scamper and hurry-scurry.”
“It does seem to me, my dear, that something might be done to straighten matters. Suppose we sell off all the horses, and sell one of your farms, and pay up square?”
“O, ridiculous, Emily! You are the finest woman in Kentucky; but still you haven’t sense to know that you don’t understand business;—women never do, and never can.
“But, at least,” said Mrs. Shelby, “could not you give me some little insight into yours; a list of all your debts, at least, and of all that is owed to you, and let me try and see if I can’t help you to economize.”
“O, bother! don’t plague me, Emily!—I can’t tell exactly. I know somewhere about what things are likely to be; but there’s no trimming and squaring my affairs, as Chloe trims crust off her pies. You don’t know anything about business, I tell you.”
And Mr. Shelby, not knowing any other way of enforcing his ideas, raised his voice,—a mode of arguing very convenient and convincing, when a gentleman is discussing matters of business with his wife.
Mrs. Shelby ceased talking, with something of a sigh. The fact was, that though her husband had stated she was a woman, she had a clear, energetic, practical mind, and a force of character every way superior to that of her husband; so that it would not have been so very absurd a supposition, to have allowed her capable of managing, as Mr. Shelby supposed. Her heart was set on performing her promise to Tom and Aunt Chloe, and she sighed as discouragements thickened around her.
“Don’t you think we might in some way contrive to raise that money? Poor Aunt Chloe! her heart is so set on it!”
“I’m sorry, if it is. I think I was premature in promising. I’m not sure, now, but it’s the best way to tell Chloe, and let her make up her mind to it. Tom’ll have another wife, in a year or two; and she had better take up with somebody else.”
“Mr. Shelby, I have taught my people that their marriages are as sacred as ours. I never could think of giving Chloe such advice.”
“It’s a pity, wife, that you have burdened them with a morality above their condition and prospects. I always thought so.”
“It’s only the morality of the Bible, Mr. Shelby.”
“Well, well, Emily, I don’t pretend to interfere with your religious notions; only they seem extremely unfitted for people in that condition.”
“They are, indeed,” said Mrs. Shelby, “and that is why, from my soul, I hate the whole thing. I tell you, my dear, I cannot absolve myself from the promises I make to these helpless creatures. If I can get the money no other way I will take music-scholars;—I could get enough, I know, and earn the money myself.”
“You wouldn’t degrade yourself that way, Emily? I never could consent to it.”
“Degrade! would it degrade me as much as to break my faith with the helpless? No, indeed!”
“Well, you are always heroic and transcendental,” said Mr. Shelby, “but I think you had better think before you undertake such a piece of Quixotism.”
Here the conversation was interrupted by the appearance of Aunt Chloe, at the end of the verandah.
“If you please, Missis,” said she.
“Well, Chloe, what is it?” said her mistress, rising, and going to the end of the balcony.
“If Missis would come and look at dis yer lot o’ poetry.”
Chloe had a particular fancy for calling poultry poetry,—an application of language in which she always persisted, notwithstanding frequent corrections and advisings from the young members of the family.
“La sakes!” she would say, “I can’t see; one jis good as turry,—poetry suthin good, any how;” and so poetry Chloe continued to call it.
Mrs. Shelby smiled as she saw a prostrate lot of chickens and ducks, over which Chloe stood, with a very grave face of consideration.
“I’m a thinkin whether Missis would be a havin a chicken pie o’ dese yer.”
“Really, Aunt Chloe, I don’t much care;—serve them any way you like.”
Chloe stood handling them over abstractedly; it was quite evident that the chickens were not what she was thinking of. At last, with the short laugh with which her tribe often introduce a doubtful proposal, she said,
“Laws me, Missis! what should Mas’r and Missis be a troublin theirselves ’bout de money, and not a usin what’s right in der hands?” and Chloe laughed again.
“I don’t understand you, Chloe,” said Mrs. Shelby, nothing doubting, from her knowledge of Chloe’s manner, that she had heard every word of the conversation that had passed between her and her husband.
“Why, laws me, Missis!” said Chloe, laughing again, “other folks hires out der niggers and makes money on ’em! Don’t keep sich a tribe eatin ’em out of house and home.”
“Well, Chloe, who do you propose that we should hire out?”
“Laws! I an’t a proposin nothin; only Sam he said der was one of dese yer perfectioners, dey calls ’em, in Louisville, said he wanted a good hand at cake and pastry; and said he’d give four dollars a week to one, he did.”
“Well, Chloe.”
“Well, laws, I ’s a thinkin, Missis, it’s time Sally was put along to be doin’ something. Sally ’s been under my care, now, dis some time, and she does most as well as me, considerin; and if Missis would only let me go, I would help fetch up de money. I an’t afraid to put my cake, nor pies nother, ’long side no perfectioner’s.
“Confectioner’s, Chloe.”
“Law sakes, Missis! ’tan’t no odds;—words is so curis, can’t never get ’em right!”
“But, Chloe, do you want to leave your children?”
“Laws, Missis! de boys is big enough to do day’s works; dey does well enough; and Sally, she’ll take de baby,—she’s such a peart young un, she won’t take no lookin arter.”
“Louisville is a good way off.”
“Law sakes! who’s afeard?—it’s down river, somer near my old man, perhaps?” said Chloe, speaking the last in the tone of a question, and looking at Mrs. Shelby.
“No, Chloe; it’s many a hundred miles off,” said Mrs. Shelby.
Chloe’s countenance fell.
“Never mind; your going there shall bring you nearer, Chloe. Yes, you may go; and your wages shall every cent of them be laid aside for your husband’s redemption.”
As when a bright sunbeam turns a dark cloud to silver, so Chloe’s dark face brightened immediately,—it really shone.
“Laws! if Missis isn’t too good! I was thinking of dat ar very thing; cause I shouldn’t need no clothes, nor shoes, nor nothin,—I could save every cent. How many weeks is der in a year, Missis?”
“Fifty-two,” said Mrs. Shelby.
“Laws! now, dere is? and four dollars for each on em. Why, how much ’d dat ar be?”
“Two hundred and eight dollars,” said Mrs. Shelby.
“Why-e!” said Chloe, with an accent of surprise and delight; “and how long would it take me to work it out, Missis?”
“Some four or five years, Chloe; but, then, you needn’t do it all,—I shall add something to it.”
“I wouldn’t hear to Missis’ givin lessons nor nothin. Mas’r’s quite right in dat ar;—’t wouldn’t do, no ways. I hope none our family ever be brought to dat ar, while I ’s got hands.”
“Don’t fear, Chloe; I’ll take care of the honor of the family,” said Mrs. Shelby, smiling. “But when do you expect to go?”
“Well, I want spectin nothin; only Sam, he’s a gwine to de river with some colts, and he said I could go long with him; so I jes put my things together. If Missis was willin, I’d go with Sam tomorrow morning, if Missis would write my pass, and write me a commendation.”
“Well, Chloe, I’ll attend to it, if Mr. Shelby has no objections. I must speak to him.”
Mrs. Shelby went up stairs, and Aunt Chloe, delighted, went out to her cabin, to make her preparation.
“Law sakes, Mas’r George! ye didn’t know I ’s a gwine to Louisville tomorrow!” she said to George, as entering her cabin, he found her busy in sorting over her baby’s clothes. “I thought I’d jis look over sis’s things, and get ’em straightened up. But I’m gwine, Mas’r George,—gwine to have four dollars a week; and Missis is gwine to lay it all up, to buy back my old man agin!”
“Whew!” said George, “here’s a stroke of business, to be sure! How are you going?”
“Tomorrow, wid Sam. And now, Mas’r George, I knows you’ll jis sit down and write to my old man, and tell him all about it,—won’t ye?”
“To be sure,” said George; “Uncle Tom’ll be right glad to hear from us. I’ll go right in the house, for paper and ink; and then, you know, Aunt Chloe, I can tell about the new colts and all.”
“Sartin, sartin, Mas’r George; you go ’long, and I’ll get ye up a bit o’ chicken, or some sich; ye won’t have many more suppers wid yer poor old aunty.”



第二十章 托普西

  一天早上,奥菲利亚小姐正忙着干家务活,突然听到圣克莱尔先生在楼梯口叫她。

  “下来,姐姐,我有样东西给你看。”

  “什么?”奥菲利亚小姐说着,走下楼来,手里还拿着针线。

  “我为你置办了件东西,你看,”圣克莱尔说着,一把拉过一个约摸八九岁的黑人女孩。

  这女孩是她的种族中最黑的那一类,她又圆又大的、发着玻璃光彩的眼睛迅速地打量着屋里的一切。看到新主人大客厅里的陈设,她惊讶得半张着嘴,露出一排光洁的牙齿。她的厚厚的卷发扎成许多根小辫子,向外散开着,就像阳光四射。她的脸上是两种奇怪的表情的混合——一面有几分精明狡黠,一面却像罩着面纱一样显得庄重严肃。她穿着一件由麻布片缝成的单衣,褴褛不堪,两只手在胸前交叉,一本正经地站着。总之,她的外表确有些精灵似的怪异——正如奥菲利亚小姐后来说的,就像个“十足的异端”,以致好心的小姐被弄得乱了方寸。她转向圣克莱尔,说道:

  “奥古斯丁,你带这么个东西过来做什么?”

  “当然是让你来教育的啰!就用你认为可行的办法。我觉得她是黑人中的小精灵。托普西,过来,”圣克莱尔说着,吹了声口哨,就像一个人唤自己的狗一样,“现在,给我们唱个歌,跳个舞吧!”

  托普西那玻璃球般的黑眸掠过动人的、调皮的灵光。这小东西一边用清亮的尖嗓子唱起一支古怪的黑人歌曲,一边用手和脚打着拍子,啪啪地拍手,碰着膝盖,高速地旋转着,喉咙里还发出奇怪的声音——这正是黑人音乐的特色。最后,她翻了一两个跟斗,拖长了尾音,就像汽笛般的怪诞,猛地落到地毯上;然后,又马上叉起双手,和先前一样平静地站在那儿,脸上呈现极端驯服神圣的表情,只是这种神情不时地会被她眼角流露出的几丝狡黠之气所打断。

  奥菲利亚惊奇无比,瞠目结舌地站着。圣克莱尔依然像顽皮的孩子一样盯着奥菲利亚,表情颇为得意。接着,他向小女孩吩咐道:

  “托普西,这就是你的新主人了。我把你交给她,你可得安分点。”

  “是,老爷。”托普西答道,那双狡黠的大眼睛不停地闪动着,脸上却依然一本正经。

  “托普西,记住,你要学好。”圣克莱尔说。

  “是,老爷。”托普西眨了眨眼睛,依旧谦卑地叉手站着。

  “喂,奥古斯丁,你到底要干什么?”奥菲利亚说,“你们家到处是这种讨厌的小东西,随脚都可以踩上一个。今天一早起来就看见门后睡着一个,门口脚垫上躺着一个,桌子底下还冒出一个黑脑袋瓜——这些小家伙站在栏杆上挤眉弄眼,抓耳挠腮,嘻嘻哈哈,还在厨房地板上翻筋斗。这会儿你又带一个干嘛?”

  “让你来训练,我刚才不是说了吗。你口口声声说教育教育,我想着一定抓个新的试验品送给你,让你试着按你的要求来教导她。”

  “我可要不了她,我忙得一塌糊涂。”

  “你们基督徒就是这样,你们会张罗着组织社团,找个什么可怜的牧师到未开化的人中间去混日子。我倒想看看有谁会把那些未开化的人带到自己家中亲自教育,就是没有!一遇到这种情形,你们不是嫌他们太脏太讨厌,就是嫌太麻烦,如此而已。”

  “奥古斯丁,你明知道我不是这样想的。”奥菲利亚小姐说,口气明显软了下来,“嗯,这可算得上是传教士真正的差事。”她说着,眼望着托普西,比先前亲切多了。

  显然,圣克莱尔这一着很灵,奥菲利亚非常警惕地听着。“不过,”她补充说,“我实在看不出有什么必要又买一个这样的小东西。家里多的是,那些就足够让我操心去应付了。”

  “就这样了,姐姐,”圣克莱尔把她拉向自己身边说,“说了一大堆废话,我真该为此向你道歉。其实,你很好,我说那些并不针对你。对了,这小女孩的情况是这样的:她的主人是一对酒鬼,开一家低级饭馆,我每次经过那儿,总会听见她的尖叫声和挨揍声,我都听得烦透了。她聪明滑稽,我想没准你还能把她教育过来,就买了下来,送给你试试。用你们英格兰的正统教育方法来训练,看能训练出个什么结果。我是没那个能耐的,就交给你了。”

  “好吧,我也只能尽力而为了。”奥菲利亚终于妥协了,便朝这个新门徒靠近,那样子就仿佛是一个善意的人向一只有些可怕的黑蜘蛛靠近。

  “她脏得厉害,还光着半边身子。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “那就先把她带下楼去,叫人给她好好洗洗,换身干净衣裳。”

  奥菲利亚小姐亲自把托普西带到厨房。

  “真搞不懂圣克莱尔老爷又弄个小黑鬼来干什么,”黛娜一面极不友善地打量这个新到的小姑娘,一面说,“我手下可用不着她。”

  “呸!”罗莎和简非常不屑地说,“让她滚远点!老爷又弄这么个下贱的小黑鬼来干什么,真不明白!”

  “去你的,也不比你黑多少,罗莎小姐,”黛娜接口道——她觉得罗莎有点含沙射影,“好像你自己是个白人似的,说白了你啥也不算,既不像黑人,又不像白人,我可是要么做白人,要么做黑人,绝不模棱两可。”

  奥菲利亚看见这帮人没谁愿意帮新来的小东西擦洗、换衣服,只得自己动手。简勉强帮了点忙,但也显出极不情愿的样子。

  描述一个没人理睬、邋遢的孩子第一次浴洗的具体过程,对文雅人来说实在有些不堪入耳。事实上,世界上有成千上万的人迫不得已在恶劣的环境中生存和死亡,对他们的同类来说,这简直是骇人听闻。奥菲利亚小姐真可以算得上是心诚志坚,言出必行。她勇敢地担负起为托普西擦洗之责任,没放过任何一处令人作呕的脏地方。老实说,在整个清洗过程中,她没法做到和颜悦色——尽管教义要求她极尽忍耐之能事。当她注意到小女孩肩背上一条条长长的鞭痕,一块块大的伤疤——她所生长的制度留下的不可磨灭的印迹时,从心底里生出怜悯之情。

  “你瞧,”简指着小女孩的疤痕说,“这不明显表示她是个捣蛋鬼吗?依我说,以后我们也得让她吃点苦头。我就恨这种小黑鬼,讨厌极了。我真搞不懂,老爷怎么会把她买回家。”

  简所叫的“小黑鬼”此时正以那种惯有的恭顺和卑微的神情倾听着这些评说。忽然,她那双亮眼睛一闪,瞥见了简的耳环。

  奥菲利亚给小东西清洗完毕,换了身合适的衣服,把她的头发也剪短了,这才颇为满意地说,小女孩比先前看着文明多了,说着,又开始在脑中勾画关于未来教育的计划。

  “你多大了,托普西?”

  “不知道,小姐。”小鬼答道,她咧嘴一笑,露出一排白牙。

  “怎么连自己的年纪都不知道!难道没人告诉你吗?你妈妈是谁?”

  “从来就没有妈妈。”小姑娘答着,又咧嘴笑了笑。

  “从来就没有妈妈?你在说什么?你是在哪儿出生的?”

  “从来就没出生过。”小姑娘继续否定着,还是咧嘴一笑,样子活像个鬼灵精。假使奥菲利亚小姐想象丰富,灵感活跃,没准她会认为这个小东西是从魔怪国度里捉来的一只黑不溜秋的怪物。可是奥菲利亚小姐毫无灵感,她呆呆的,一副严肃的样子。她有些严厉地说:

  “你不能这样回答问题,小姑娘,我不是和你开玩笑,你最好老实告诉我你是在哪儿出生的,爸爸是谁,妈妈又是谁。”

  “从来就没出生过,”小东西语气坚定地重复了一遍,“从来就没有爸爸,也没有妈妈,什么都没有。我,还有一群孩子都是一个拍卖商养大的,照管我们的是一个老大娘。”

  显然,这孩子说的是实话,简在一旁忍不住扑哧一声笑了,说:

  “唉,小姐,这种孩子遍地都是,他们小时候被拍卖商当便宜货买回家,养大了再到市场上去卖。”

  “你在主人家呆了多久?”

  “不知道,小姐。”

  “一年?一年多?还是不到一年?”

  “不知道,小姐。”

  “唉,小姐,他们什么都不懂,也不清楚时间概念。”简又插嘴说,“他们不知道一年是多少,也不知道他们的年龄。”

  “你听说过上帝吗,托普西?”

  小女孩显然对此一无所知,只照例咧开嘴笑了笑。

  “你知道谁创造了你吗?”

  “我想谁也没创造我。”小女孩短促地笑了笑,回答道。她似乎觉得这问题挺可笑的,眨了眨眼又说:

  “我想我是自己长出来的,不是谁创造出来的。”

  “你能做针线活吗?”奥菲利亚小姐问,同时心里想着该问小女孩一些更具体的问题。

  “不能,小姐。”

  “那你会做什么呢?你为以前的主人做些什么?”

  “打水,刷盘子,擦刀子,侍候别人。”

  “他们对你好吗?”

  “还行吧。”小姑娘答道,她的眼睛机灵地向奥菲利亚溜了一下。

  奥菲利亚对她们的谈话颇为满意,她站起身来,圣克莱尔正靠在她椅背上。

  “姐姐,你眼前是一块未开垦的处女地,把你的思想撒播下去,你要拔掉的东西相对很少。”

  奥菲利亚的教育观点和她的别的观点一样,总是不变更的。这种观点早在一百年前的新英格兰就流行过,至今仍在那些火车不通、偏僻淳朴的地方残留着。用简要的话叙述,大致就是:教育他们——在别人说话的时候,仔细听;做教义问答;做针线活;读书识字。如果说谎,就用鞭子教训他们。显然,在当今教育相当发展的情况下,这种观点已明显落后;但是,我们中的许多人仍记得,我们的祖辈确实用这种方法教育出一批相当出色的人物,这是不可辩驳的事实。不管怎么说吧,奥菲利亚还是用她那套办法对这个野孩子开始施教。

  家里人都知道托普西成了接受奥菲利亚小姐教化洗礼的新门徒。由于小女孩在厨房里老是遭白眼,奥菲利亚决定把她受训的主要范围限制在自己的卧室。读者恐怕会由衷地赞美奥菲利亚的自我牺牲精神,因为在此之前,连打扫房间都是她亲自动手,绝不让女仆插手,而这次却为了让托普西动手实践而做出让步,只为让小女孩学得一套本领。嗳,这确实不简单——一旦诸位读者有类似的经历,就会切身体会到奥菲利亚小姐的牺牲精神了。

  第一个早晨,奥菲利亚小姐把小姑娘领到自己的卧室,极其认真耐心地讲解了理床的艺术和诀窍。

  大家可以看到,此时的托普西浑身干净整洁,散满头的小辫剪得整整齐齐;她外面套着一条浆洗得很漂亮整洁的围巾,恭恭敬敬地站在奥菲利亚小姐面前,脸上的表情庄重得像在参加葬礼。

  “托普西,现在我来教你怎样理床,我对这个很讲究,你以后得严格按照我教你的去做。”

  “是,小姐。”托普西深深叹了口气,仍哭丧着脸,表情很严肃。

  “喏,托普西,你看着:这是床单的边,这是床单的正面,这是背面,记住了,嗯?”

  “是的,小姐。”托普西又叹了口气。

  “好,下面的床单必须包住长枕头——像这样;然后,整齐地掖到褥子下面去——像这样,你看清楚了没?”

  “看清楚了,小姐。”托普西回答,一副聚精会神的样子。

  “上面的这条被单呢,”奥菲利亚接着演示道,“必须全部铺下来,在放脚的那头掖好,掖得平平的——像这样,窄边铺在放脚的一头。”

  “是,小姐。”托普西像先前那样回答着——注意,我们得补上她一个让奥菲利亚毫不察觉的动作:在这位心地善良的小姐背过身去专心示范的时候,她的小门徒竟伸手抓了一副手套和一条丝带,敏捷地塞在了自己袖子里头,接着又像刚才一样,毕恭毕敬地叉着双手,站在那里。

  “托普西,现在你做给我看看。”奥菲利亚小姐说着,拉开了上下两张床单,在旁边坐下来。托普西从头到尾非常认真灵巧地实习着,奥菲利亚小姐比较满意。托普西把床单铺得平平整整,扯平每一道皱折,自始至终,表情严肃认真,就连她的老师看着都颇为感动。就在她快要结束的时候,不料一不谨慎,让丝带的一头从袖口飘出来,这东西马上引起了奥菲利亚的注意,她猛扑过来,抓住丝带,质问道:“这是什么?你这个淘气的坏孩子,你竟然偷了丝带!”

  丝带被扯了出来,可托普西竟毫不慌张,只是以仿佛莫名其妙的、惊诧的眼神注视着丝带,说:

  “天哪,这是菲利小姐的丝带呀,怎么会跑到我的袖子里来的?”

  “小家伙,你这顽皮的孩子,不许撒谎,丝带是你偷的!”

  “小姐,我发誓,我没偷,我根本没见过这条丝带。”

  “托普西!”奥菲利亚小姐正色道:“你知不知道撒谎是可恶的?”

  “我根本就没撒谎,”托普西回答,一副无辜的神情,“我刚才讲的全是实话,没有撒谎。”

  “托普西,如果你还继续撒谎,我就得动鞭子了。”

  “天哪,小姐,你就是打我一天,我还是这样说,”托普西开始哭诉了,“我根本就没看见丝带,肯定是我的袖子挂住了,一定是菲利小姐扔在床上,卷在被单里,就钻到我的袖子里去了。”

  托普西无耻的当面扯谎让奥菲利亚恼火极了,她一把抓住这个小东西,使劲摇着。

  “别再跟我撒谎了!”

  奥菲利亚这么一摇,竟然把托普西袖子里藏的那副手套给抖了出来,掉在地板上。

  “看见了吧!”奥菲利亚说,“你还敢说没偷丝带?”

  托普西当即承认偷了手套,但仍矢口否认偷了丝带。“听着,托普西!”奥菲利亚小姐说,“如果你全部承认,我就不拿鞭子抽你。”在严厉督促之下,托普西不得不全部承认了,她阴着脸,再三表示愿意悔改。

  “好,现在你说说,到这儿以后你还偷过什么东西?昨天我还允许你到处乱跑呢,你肯定还偷过别的什么东西。老实告诉我,到底拿了些什么,说了我就不动鞭子。”

  “嗯……小姐,我拿了伊娃小姐脖子上那串红色的玩意儿。”

  “是吗,你这个孩子——说,还有呢?”

  “罗莎的耳环,那副红色的。”

  “两样都给我拿回来,现在就去。”

  “天哪,小姐,我拿不出来——我把它们烧了。”

  “烧了?胡说八道!快去拿,不然我可真要拿鞭子抽你啦。”

  托普西哭起来,一边哭一边申辩着,说她真的拿不出来。

  “你为什么要烧掉它们?”

  “因为,因为我顽皮,我真是太坏了,我也不知道怎么搞的。”

  就在这时,伊娃走了进来,一副天真无邪的样子,脖子上依然挂着那串珊瑚项链。

  “咦,伊娃,项链是在哪儿找着的?”

  “找着的?为什么?我一直戴着它呀。”

  “昨天也戴着?”

  “对。姑姑,昨晚上我忘了取项链,一直戴着睡觉。怎么啦?”

  奥菲利亚如堕五里云雾之中,摸不着头脑。这时,罗莎也进来了,头上顶着一篮子刚烫好的衣服,那双珊瑚耳环在她耳朵上荡来荡去,奥菲利亚一见,更加迷惑不知所以了。

  “我真不知道该拿这孩子怎么办!”她无可奈何地说,“托普西,这两样东西你没拿,为什么要承认?”

  “嗯,小姐,你要我招认,我实在想不出什么东西可以招认。”托普西一面说着,一面擦眼泪。

  “可是,我并没要你承认你没做过的事呀!”奥菲利亚无奈地摇摇头说,“这也叫做撒谎,和刚才撒谎是一码事。”

  “天哪,是吗?”托普西露出惊诧万分、天真无知的样子。

  “哼,这坏家伙嘴里没一句真话!”罗莎愤愤不平地望着托普西说道,“我要是圣克莱尔老爷,就抽她个鼻青脸肿,给她点颜色看看。”

  “不,不,罗莎,”伊娃开口说道,表情严厉,居然是一副大人的派头,“不许你这么说,罗莎,我可听不得这种话。”

  “天哪,伊娃小姐,你心地太善良了,你不懂怎样对付黑鬼。告诉你吧,对待他们这群人就得狠狠揍,没比这更管用的了。”

  “住嘴,罗莎,”伊娃喝道,“不准你再说一句这样的话。”这孩子目光炯炯,满面通红。

  一时间,罗莎给震住了。

  “谁都看得出来,这孩子完全具备了圣克莱尔家族的血统,说话激动起来,活像她爸爸。”罗莎一边往门外走,一边自言自语。

  伊娃站在那里望着托普西。这两个孩子分别代表了不同社会的两个极端:一个出身高贵,肤白如雪,金黄头发,眼睛深嵌,额头饱满而富于灵气,举止文雅;一个肤黑如炭,狡黠机敏,畏畏缩缩却也不乏聪慧。他们又分别是两个种族的代表:一个是撒克逊人,生长在世世代代享有高度文明、统治、教育,优越的物质生活和精神生活的环境里;一个是非洲黑种人,生长在世世代代遭受压迫、奴役、蒙昧,劳苦万端和罪恶无边的环境里。

  这种思想朦朦胧胧地萌芽在伊娃脑中,只是对于一个孩子来说,这种思想是相当模糊不确定的,更多地带有天性的色彩。伊娃纯洁的心里,有许多这类思想在酝酿活动,只是她无法明确表达。当奥菲利亚小姐一一数落托普西的顽劣行径时,伊娃脸上显出迷惘而忧郁的神色,她天真地说:

  “可怜的托普西,你为什么要偷东西呢!现在有人好好管着你,我也愿意把自己的东西拿出来与你分享,希望你以后不要再偷东西了。”

  这是托普西生平第一次听见真挚的话。伊娃话语中甜甜的腔调,她说话时的亲切感,一下子奇妙地感动着托普西那粗野的心。小女孩那亮闪闪的、灵动的眼眸里隐约有泪花闪动,可随即又轻轻笑了一声,像往常一样咧开了嘴——不,一个生平听惯了辱骂言语的人,陡然听见这么一句温暖人心的话,简直像做梦一样难以置信。

  到底怎么管教好托普西呢?这确实给奥菲利亚小姐出了个大难题。她的那套显然行不通,她得慎重思索一番,制定可行的教育方案。奥菲利亚把托普西关进了黑屋子,这一方面是作为缓兵之策,另一方面则是由于她认为黑屋子可以培养人的德性的奇怪思想在作怪。

  “我看这个小家伙是不打不成器。”奥菲利亚对圣克莱尔说。

  “噢,这个随你的便,你尽可以按照你的意图来管教她,反正我已把她全权委托给你了。”

  “孩子不打不成器,”奥菲利亚小姐坚持说,“我还没见过哪个小孩儿不打就能教育好的。”

  “哦,那是自然的,”圣克莱尔说,“你想如何处置就如何处置吧。不过,我倒有个建议,我看过她的主人用拨火棍揍她,有时用铁鍬或火钳把她打到地上,总之怎么顺手怎么打。想想看,她对这样肯定习以为常,如果你不揍得更狠一点,恐怕难以奏效。”

  “那该拿她怎么办呢?”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “你提出了一个严肃的问题,”圣克莱尔说,“在南方,鞭子对仆人失去效用,这太平常了,托普西就是一个。我希望你自己去找答案,该怎么对付这孩子?”

  “我实在没辙,从来就没见过她那样的孩子。”

  “这些孩子比比皆是,大人也是如此,你该用什么办法来管教他们呢?”圣克莱尔说。

  “我不知道,也管不了。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “我也不知道,也管不了啊,”圣克莱尔说,“报上有时登载的那些骇人听闻的事件,比如普吕事件,是如何发生的呢?恐怕好多是由于双方的心肠都逐渐变硬的结果——奴隶主变得越来越残忍,奴隶们则变得越来越麻木。鞭子和责骂就像鸦片烟一样,使人的感觉越来越迟钝。想要引起与先前同样程度的刺激,只能加大剂量。刚做奴隶主时,我便明白了这个道理,拿定主意决不开这个头,至少也要保住我的天性。结果呢,这群奴隶像宠坏了的孩子。不过,我仍然坚持认为这总比暴戾要来得好些。姐姐,你一直在我面前大谈教育他们的责任,现在我就给你一个孩子,让你亲自试验。这孩子只是千万个这类孩子中的一个。”

  “这种孩子是你们现行制度的产物。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “这我明白,可已经造成了,不是吗?现在的问题就是该拿他们怎么办?”

  “啊,我并不感谢你把她送过来让我做这个试验,可是我已经答应了,就会说到做到,尽力而为。”奥菲利亚小姐说。这之后,她果然为教化这个小门徒投人了极大的心力和热情,简直令人赞叹。她给托普西规定了每天的作息时间,要完成的事务的项目,并着手教她识字,练针线活。

  这小姑娘识字速度出人意料的快,不但学会了字母,还会阅读简易读物了。只是,做针线活对她来说是件麻烦事,这小女孩像猫一样灵活,像猴子一样好动,安安静静地做针线活对她是个束缚。因此,这小家伙不是把针折断,偷偷扔到窗外或塞进墙缝里,就是趁人不注意把毛线缠得一团糟,揉断或弄脏,甚至把满满的一轴子线团给扔掉。她的动作敏捷得像魔术师,而控制面部表情的本领也丝毫不逊于魔术师。就这样,虽然奥菲利亚也知道这样接二连三地发生意外情况是不可能的,但也看不出什么破绽——除非她整天啥也不干,只监视托普西的行动。

  托普西很快成了全家的知名人物。她变着法儿找乐,扮鬼脸,惟妙惟肖地模仿各色人物的神态。她会翻跟斗,跳舞,唱歌,爬高,吹口哨,耍口技,她这方面的天资简直多得令人咋舌。做游戏的时候,全家的孩子都成群结队地跟着她,一个个都欢呼雀跃,对她佩服之至——就连伊娃也不例外。看得出来,她对托普西的戏法着了迷,就像一只鸽子被一条花花绿绿,色彩斑驳的大蛇所吸引了。奥菲利亚小姐看到伊娃和托普西成天玩在一块儿,心里有些惴惴不安,便去找圣克莱尔,提醒他尽早防范。

  “哎,随她去吧,”圣克莱尔说,“托普西不会妨碍她的。”

  “可是,这小东西精灵透顶,会把伊娃给带坏的。”

  “不会的。她也许会带坏别的孩子,但不会是伊娃。坏东西落到伊娃心里,就像水珠落在菜叶上,一下子就滑落了,不会渗透进去。”

  “别那么肯定,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“我决不让自己的孩子和托普西在一块玩。”

  “好吧,你的孩子不和托普西一块玩,”圣克莱尔说,“可我的孩子会和托普西一块玩;要是伊娃会学坏的话,早就学坏了。”

  起初,圣克莱尔家的所有上等仆人都瞧不起托普西,但不久就改变了看法。他们发现,要是谁欺负了托普西,不久便有一桩不大不小的倒霉事落到头上——要么是一副耳环或别的什么心爱的玩意儿不翼而飞,要么是一件衣裳忽然糟蹋得不成样子;或者,会意外地碰翻一桶热水;或者,当穿上漂亮衣服时,偏偏一盆污水从天而降,淋个正着。而且,事后你没法查出谁是肇事者。托普西多次被法庭审判传讯过,但每次都顶住了责问,表现出一副无辜、严肃而让人信服的神态。其实这些恶作剧是谁干的,大家心里都明镜似的一清二楚,但又找不出蛛丝马迹可以证明。再说,奥菲利亚小姐是非常公正的,没有证据决不轻易处理。还有就是,这些恶作剧的时间总选得十分巧妙,这就进一步掩盖了肇事者。譬如,报复罗莎和简这两个使女的时间总选在她们失宠的时候(这种情况经常发生)。这种时候,她们的申诉在主人那里得不到同情。总之,圣克莱尔家的仆人们不久便明白了,最好不要去招惹托普西,否则没好果子吃。

  托普西干起活来灵巧、利索,精力充沛,什么东西托普西都是一学就会,速度奇快。只教了几次,她便学会了如何把奥菲利亚小姐的卧室收拾得妥妥当当,竟让十分讲究的奥菲利亚也觉得十分满意,无可挑剔。要是托普西乐意(当然她不会常那样干),她会把被单铺得平平整整,枕头放得讲讲究究,地扫得干干净净,屋子收拾得尽善尽美,无人可比。如果奥菲利亚小姐经过三四天耐心细致的督促,认为托普西终于走上正轨而丢下她去忙别的事务时,托普西便会放纵地嬉闹、玩耍上一两个钟头。她不理床铺,自个儿扯下床套取乐,把长满卷毛的脑袋往枕头上直撞,撞得满头粘满了羽毛,活像个丑八怪。她还会顺着床杆爬上去,再从上往下来一个倒挂金钩。她还抓住被单,满屋子飞舞,给长枕头套上奥菲利亚小姐的睡袍,并用它作各式各样的表演,又是唱歌又是吹口哨,还不时冲着镜子扮鬼脸。总之,托普西就像奥菲利亚所说的,是个“骚乱制造者”。

  有一次,托普西把奥菲利亚小姐最好的一条大红轻飘的广东绉纱披肩当头巾裹在头上,在镜子前搔首弄姿,却被奥菲利亚撞个正着。原来是她疏忽大意把钥匙丢在了抽屉里,她犯这样的粗心以前还从未有过呢。

  “托普西,”奥菲利亚小姐忍无可忍,厉声喝道,“你为什么这么干?”

  “不知道,恐怕是我太调皮了,太坏了。”

  “我真不知该拿你怎么办,托普西。”

  “小姐,那您就打我吧,以前的女主人总是打我,不打我就不干活。”

  “可是,托普西,我并不想接人。如果你愿意做事,总是做得很好,为什么你不乐意做呢?”

  “哦,小姐,恐怕我是挨揍挨惯了,挨揍对我很管用。”

  于是,奥菲利亚把那“管用的法子”使了出来。托普西又是尖叫,又是呻吟,大声求饶,一时间闹得不可开交。可半个钟头之后,她又蹲在阳台台阶上,身边围着一群羡慕她的“小黑鬼”们,听她讲如何对挨打受骂报以蔑视的态度。

  “哈哈!菲利小姐还揍人呢!她连一只蚊子都打不死。我原来的主人才叫会揍人呢,直打得我皮开肉绽,真是厉害,那才真叫会揍人呢。”

  显然的,托普西认为自己所做的各种荒唐事是值得骄傲的,她把它们当作她吹牛的资本。

  “听着,小黑鬼们,”托普西向她的听众们郑重其事地说道,“你们知道你们每个人都是有罪的吗?记着,你,你是有罪的,咱们个个都是有罪的。当然,白人也有罪——这是菲利小姐说的。不过,我认为黑人的罪最大,而你们在座的都比不上我,我是罪大恶极,十恶不赦,谁都拿我没办法。我原来的主人成天咒骂我,我想我是这世上最大的坏人了。”说着,托普西翻了一个筋斗,爬到高处,得意洋洋地站在那儿,完全是一副神气十足、鹤立鸡群的模样。

  每到礼拜日,奥菲利亚便非常认真地教托普西做教义问答。托普西对文字的领悟能力非同一般,她上课时对答如流,连她的老师都很受鼓舞。

  “你认为这样教她有什么用处?”圣克莱尔问道。

  “哎,教义问答向来对孩子有益,是孩子的必修课。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “她能明白吗?”

  “哎,一开始她们当然都不懂,时间长了,她们自然会懂的。”

  “时至今日,我还不明白呢,”圣克莱尔说,“我非常清楚地记得,小时候你总让我背得滚瓜烂熟。”

  “噢,奥古斯丁,小时候你学得真棒,那时,我对你期望多大啊。”奥菲利亚小姐说。

  “难道现在就不期望了吗?”圣克莱尔说。

  “奥古斯丁,要是你仍像小时候那样,那该多好啊。”

  “姐姐,说实话,我也是这么想的,”圣克莱尔说,“好了,继续你的教义问答吧,兴许真有点用处。”

  姐弟俩谈话时,托普西一直斯斯文文地叉着手站着,像一尊黑色塑像。这时,奥菲利亚小姐给了她一道指示,托普西马上接口背诵道:

  “由于上帝准许人类自由运用自己的意志,我们的第一代祖先便从他们最初被创造的那个state堕落下来了。”

  背到这儿,托普西的眼睛扑闪了两下,脸上露出困惑的神色。

  “托普西,怎么啦?”奥菲利亚小姐问。

  “小姐,请问那个州是不是肯塔基州?”

  “托普西,哪有什么‘州’不‘州’的?”

  “我们的第一代祖先堕落的那个州呀!我过去常听老爷说我们是怎样从肯塔基州过来的。”

  圣克莱尔不禁哑然失笑。

  “姐姐,你必须给她解释清楚,否则她就会自己瞎琢磨了,”圣克莱尔开玩笑说,“那句话可以理解为移民咧!”

  “喂,奥古斯丁,拜托你别再多嘴多舌了,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“你老在旁边笑,我还怎么做事?”

  “好吧,我保证不再打扰你上课了。”圣克莱尔拿着报纸走进客厅,坐下来看报,直到托普西背完为止。她背得挺不赖,只是偶尔把几个重要字眼换错了位置,这样听上去就显得滑稽新奇。尽管奥菲利亚使尽了种种办法,托普西仍然改不过来,圣克莱尔虽然再三表示要信守承诺,却依旧幸灾乐祸地对此类错误感到好笑。圣克莱尔把托普西叫到身边,专让她背诵那些让人头疼的段落,纯粹为自己取乐逗笑。奥菲利亚几次抗议,可他仍顽固不改。

  “奥古斯丁,你老这么瞎掺和,我怎么教她?”奥菲利亚责怪道。

  “是的,这样做的确不好,我以后再不这样了。可是话又说回来,这调皮鬼在大字眼上被难住了,真让我开心。”

  “可你知道这是错的吗?”

  “那有什么关系,对她来说,只是换个字眼而已。”

  “是你让我把她教育好,引上正轨的,你忘了吗?她可是个有野性的孩子,你应该随时随地注意对她的影响才是。”

  “唔,有这么严重?那我就注意吧!不过别忘了,我也像托普西常说的,实在太调皮,太坏了。”

  奥菲利亚对托普西的教育就是在这种状态下进行了一两年。托普西就像一种慢性病,天天折磨着奥菲利亚小姐。渐渐地,奥菲利亚对这种折磨也习以为常了,就像病人对神经痛或偏头痛慢慢安之若素了。

  圣克莱尔对托普西这个捣蛋鬼很感兴趣,正如一个人喜欢一只鹦鹉或一条猎犬。托普西只要闯了祸,碰了壁,总会跑到圣克莱尔的椅背后避难;圣克莱尔呢,也总是极力为她圆谎、辩白。托普西还时不时从圣克莱尔那儿得到个把硬币的赏赐,她就用来买坚果和糖块,慷慨大方地分给别的孩子。说句公道话,托普西本性不坏,也很大方,除非为了自卫,她也不怀恨、伤害别人。现在,她进入了我们的“芭蕾舞团”,轮到她时,她将和别的演员一道同台献技。

第二十一章 肯塔基

  我们的读者也许并不介意停顿一小会儿去回顾一下肯塔基庄园里汤姆叔叔的小屋,看看自他走后那儿发生了什么事儿。

  一个夏日的黄昏,大客厅里的门窗大开着,迎来了凉爽的清风。希尔比先生正坐在门廊上,这个门廊与房间相通,从整个屋子一直贯穿到两头的阳台。他悠闲地斜躺在一只椅子上,两只脚搁在另一只椅子上。希尔比太太正忙着做针线,她脑子里似乎正盘算着什么,想找个机会说出来。

  “你知道吗,”她说,“克鲁伊收到了汤姆的一封信。”

  “哈,是吗?看起来他在那边交上好运了。老伙计过得怎么样?”

  “我想他的确是被一户好人家买走了,”希尔比太太说,“他们待他不错,活儿也不多。”

  “噢,那就好,我很高兴,真的非常高兴,”希尔比先生发自内心地说,“我猜汤姆挺适应南方的生活,没准就不想再回来了。”

  “恰恰相反,他非常急切地问赎他的款子什么时候能凑齐呢。”

  “这我可不知道啊,”希尔比先生说,“要是生意上有个闪失,麻烦就会接二连三地来,好比人陷在沼泽里,刚爬出来又掉进另一个泥坑里;借了甲的钱还乙的,再借丙的钱还甲的,你还来不及歇下来抽根烟,转个身,嘿,讨厌的借据又来了。讨债信纷纷而来,让你防不胜防啊。”

  “亲爱的,依我看,我们还是得想办法把问题解决掉。我们可以把马匹全卖了,再搭一个农庄,好还清欠款。你看这个办法行吗?”

  “哼,这多可笑,埃米莉。你算得上是肯塔基最出色的妇女了,可你也不明白,你根本不懂生意。女人总是不懂,以后也懂不了。”

  “可是,”希尔比太太说,“最起码你得让我知道你的处境呀,至少你可以开一张清单给我,上面写明别人欠你的和你欠别人的债务数额,这样,我就可以想想办法,看能不能帮你节省一点开支。”

  “哎,别再烦我了,埃米莉。我实在说不清,我只知道生意大概发展到哪一步,这些事可不像克鲁伊做馅饼,把周边都修得干净利索。我不是说了吗,你不懂生意上的事。”

  希尔比先生无法说服妻子,只好大声嚷嚷了,这是先生们在和妻子谈论生意时惯用的伎俩,既方便又让人无可辩驳。希尔比太太叹了口气,不再吭声。尽管她丈夫说她只是个妇道人家,诸事不懂,可实际上她却有一副思维活跃且讲究实效的头脑,她的意志力甚至比她丈夫要强得多,说她有经营生意的才能并不像希尔比先生所认为的那样荒谬。此刻,她的全副心思都放在如何履行对汤姆和克鲁伊大婶的诺言上,眼看希望越来越渺茫,她不禁叹起气来。

  “亲爱的,难道你不认为我们该设法把钱凑齐吗?可怜的克鲁伊大婶一门心思指望着这个呢。”

  “真是抱歉,看来当初我答应得太仓促了。我看你还是如实告诉克鲁伊吧,让她死了这条心。一两年之后汤姆会另娶别的女人的,克鲁伊也干脆再找个人跟了得了。”

  “希尔比先生,我向来教育下人们说,他们的婚姻与我们的婚姻一样神圣。我决不劝克鲁伊干那种事。”

  “真遗憾,夫人。你这套说教超越他们的身份地位,只会白白地给他们添烦恼。”

  “这可是《圣经》上的道德观呀,希尔比先生。”

  “好了,好了,埃米莉,我可没打算干涉你的宗教信仰,我只是说,这些对下人们并不合适。”

  “确实不合适,”希尔比太太说,“这就是为什么我打心眼里憎恨奴隶制度。亲爱的,我告诉你,我决不会对那些无依无靠的黑人们食言的。万一别无他法,我就去教音乐课——我一定会筹足这笔钱的,我亲自去挣。”

  “你该不会去干有损身份的事吧?埃米莉,我决不同意你那么干。”

  “有损身份?!比起失去那些可怜人的信任,哪个更有损身份?不,绝对比不上。”

  “好啦,你总是英勇无畏又超脱凡俗。不过,我认为你在采取这种唐吉诃德式的行动之前,最好考虑清楚。”

  这时,克鲁伊大婶出现在门廊尽头,谈话就此中断了。

  “对不起,太太。”她说。

  “有事吗,克鲁伊?”希尔比太太一边说着,一边站起身,向门廊尽头走去。

  “太太,请您看看这群poetry。”克鲁伊总喜欢把poultry(家禽)念成poetry(诗),尽管孩子们一再纠正,她还依然故我念poetry。“天哪,我可没看出这两个词有什么差别,poetry念起来很不错嘛。”她会如此说。

  地上趴着一群鸡鸭,克鲁伊站在一旁,脸色庄重,若有所思。看见这情景,希尔比太太不由笑了。

  “我在想,太太喜不喜欢吃鸡肉馅饼。”

  “说实话,我随便——怎么都行。”

  克鲁伊心不在焉地抚弄着这些小鸡,魂不守舍的神情显而易见。突然,她讪笑一声(黑人在做出没多大把握的建议时通常如此),说道:

  “天哪!老爷太太何必费神去筹那笔款子呢?怎么不用手头现成的东西呢?”克鲁伊又笑了。

  “我不懂你的意思,克鲁伊。”无可置疑,克鲁伊听到了希尔比夫妇的全部谈话。

  “哦,天哪,太太,”克鲁伊又笑了,说,“别人都把黑奴租出去赚钱呢!咱们可别在家里白养着一群人啊!”

  “嗯,克鲁伊,那我该把谁租出去呢?”

  “天哪,我可没主意。只是山姆说路易斯威尔有一家蒲垫铺,需要一个做糕饼的能手,还说每周给四块钱的工资呢,他是这么说的。”

  “噢,克鲁伊——”

  “噢,天哪。我想,太太,萨莉可以单独做点事了,萨莉在我手下学着做也有段日子了。说实话,她的手艺和我的也差不离了,如果太太您肯让我出去做的话,我就能赚够那笔钱。我做的糕点不管放在哪一家蒲垫铺都不会让太太丢脸的。”

  “是糕点铺,克鲁伊。”

  “天哪,太太,反正也差不多,字眼总是那么别扭,我总爱出错。”

  “可是,克鲁伊,你舍得离开孩子们吗?”

  “天哪,太太,两个男孩子都长大了,能干活,还干得不赖呢。萨莉可帮着照顾我的小女娃,这娃娃精神好着咧,也不用老是照看。”

  “路易斯威尔离这儿可不近呢!”

  “天哪,谁在乎这个呢?它在河的下游,离我家老头子不远吧?”克鲁伊望着希尔比太太问道。

  “不,它们还相隔好几百英里呢。”希尔比太太答道。

  克鲁伊的脸色立刻黯淡了。

  “别难过,到了那儿,你离他总比这儿近吧?”

  “克鲁伊,你尽管去吧,你挣的每个子儿我都原封不动收起来做你丈夫的赎金。”

  克鲁伊的黑脸立即满面生辉,熠熠闪光,犹如一朵乌云在明媚阳光的照耀下变成银白色。

  “天哪,太太,您真是太好了。我刚才还琢磨着这事呢。我自己什么都不缺,衣服、鞋都有,每一厘都能省下来。一年有多少个礼拜,太太?”

  “五十二个。”希尔比太太回答说。

  “天哪!这是真的吗?一礼拜四块钱,一年多少呀?”

  “二百零八块。”希尔比太太答道。

  “噢!”克鲁伊惊喜地叹道,接着问,“我要多久能筹足这笔钱,太太?”

  “大概要三四年吧。不过,克鲁伊,也不必你一个人等呀,我们也可以添补些。”

  “我可不愿听到太太们说去教什么课,老爷说的对,这不行。只要我有一双手,我们家的人就不会到那种地步。”

  “别担心,克鲁伊,我会顾全家里的面子的。”

  “哦,我原本没什么打算,山姆要把几匹马赶到河边去,他叫我和他一块走,我这就去收拾一下东西。如果太太没意见的话,那我明儿一早就走了。对了,还得麻烦太太写一张通行证和一封推荐信。”

  “噢,克鲁伊,如果希尔比先生不反对,我一定会把事情办妥。我这就去和他商量商量。”

  希尔比太太上楼去了,克鲁伊大婶欢天喜地地回屋去准备。

  乔治走进克鲁伊大婶的小屋时,她正忙着整理孩子们的衣服。“天哪,乔治少爷,你大概还不知道吧,我明天就要到路易斯威尔去了。”

  克鲁伊招呼说:“我想了想,还是把妹妹的东西收拾一下,把一切弄得整整齐齐。我可要走了,乔治少爷。每个礼拜四块钱呢,太太答应要把它们攒起来赎我家老头子。”

  “唷,”乔治说道,“这可是桩好差事呢!可你怎么去呢?”

  “明天我和山姆一块走。乔治少爷,现在您能坐下来写封信给我家老头子吗?对,把这事儿告诉他。”

  “那当然,”乔治说,“汤姆叔叔收到我们的信不知会高兴成什么样子呢!我去房间拿纸和墨水。然后呢,克鲁伊大婶,你看我们还可以把新添马匹的一揽子事儿也告诉他。”

  “现在就写,开始吧,乔治少爷。你在这儿写信,我去弄点鸡肉和别的菜。唉,你和你可怜的老婶子一起吃饭的机会可不多了。”
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 17楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 22
“The Grass Withereth—the Flower Fadeth”
Life passes, with us all, a day at a time; so it passed with our friend Tom, till two years were gone. Though parted from all his soul held dear, and though often yearning for what lay beyond, still was he never positively and consciously miserable; for, so well is the harp of human feeling strung, that nothing but a crash that breaks every string can wholly mar its harmony; and, on looking back to seasons which in review appear to us as those of deprivation and trial, we can remember that each hour, as it glided, brought its diversions and alleviations, so that, though not happy wholly, we were not, either, wholly miserable.
Tom read, in his only literary cabinet, of one who had “learned in whatsoever state he was, therewith to be content.” It seemed to him good and reasonable doctrine, and accorded well with the settled and thoughtful habit which he had acquired from the reading of that same book.
His letter homeward, as we related in the last chapter, was in due time answered by Master George, in a good, round, school-boy hand, that Tom said might be read “most acrost the room.” It contained various refreshing items of home intelligence, with which our reader is fully acquainted: stated how Aunt Chloe had been hired out to a confectioner in Louisville, where her skill in the pastry line was gaining wonderful sums of money, all of which, Tom was informed, was to be laid up to go to make up the sum of his redemption money; Mose and Pete were thriving, and the baby was trotting all about the house, under the care of Sally and the family generally.
Tom’s cabin was shut up for the present; but George expatiated brilliantly on ornaments and additions to be made to it when Tom came back.
The rest of this letter gave a list of George’s school studies, each one headed by a flourishing capital; and also told the names of four new colts that appeared on the premises since Tom left; and stated, in the same connection, that father and mother were well. The style of the letter was decidedly concise and terse; but Tom thought it the most wonderful specimen of composition that had appeared in modern times. He was never tired of looking at it, and even held a council with Eva on the expediency of getting it framed, to hang up in his room. Nothing but the difficulty of arranging it so that both sides of the page would show at once stood in the way of this undertaking.
The friendship between Tom and Eva had grown with the child’s growth. It would be hard to say what place she held in the soft, impressible heart of her faithful attendant. He loved her as something frail and earthly, yet almost worshipped her as something heavenly and divine. He gazed on her as the Italian sailor gazes on his image of the child Jesus,—with a mixture of reverence and tenderness; and to humor her graceful fancies, and meet those thousand simple wants which invest childhood like a many-colored rainbow, was Tom’s chief delight. In the market, at morning, his eyes were always on the flower-stalls for rare bouquets for her, and the choicest peach or orange was slipped into his pocket to give to her when he came back; and the sight that pleased him most was her sunny head looking out the gate for his distant approach, and her childish questions,—“Well, Uncle Tom, what have you got for me today?”
Nor was Eva less zealous in kind offices, in return. Though a child, she was a beautiful reader;—a fine musical ear, a quick poetic fancy, and an instinctive sympathy with what’s grand and noble, made her such a reader of the Bible as Tom had never before heard. At first, she read to please her humble friend; but soon her own earnest nature threw out its tendrils, and wound itself around the majestic book; and Eva loved it, because it woke in her strange yearnings, and strong, dim emotions, such as impassioned, imaginative children love to feel.
The parts that pleased her most were the Revelations and the Prophecies,—parts whose dim and wondrous imagery, and fervent language, impressed her the more, that she questioned vainly of their meaning;—and she and her simple friend, the old child and the young one, felt just alike about it. All that they knew was, that they spoke of a glory to be revealed,—a wondrous something yet to come, wherein their soul rejoiced, yet knew not why; and though it be not so in the physical, yet in moral science that which cannot be understood is not always profitless. For the soul awakes, a trembling stranger, between two dim eternities,—the eternal past, the eternal future. The light shines only on a small space around her; therefore, she needs must yearn towards the unknown; and the voices and shadowy movings which come to her from out the cloudy pillar of inspiration have each one echoes and answers in her own expecting nature. Its mystic imagery are so many talismans and gems inscribed with unknown hieroglyphics; she folds them in her bosom, and expects to read them when she passes beyond the veil.
At this time in our story, the whole St. Clare establishment is, for the time being, removed to their villa on Lake Pontchartrain. The heats of summer had driven all who were able to leave the sultry and unhealthy city, to seek the shores of the lake, and its cool sea-breezes.
St. Clare’s villa was an East Indian cottage, surrounded by light verandahs of bamboo-work, and opening on all sides into gardens and pleasure-grounds. The common sitting-room opened on to a large garden, fragrant with every picturesque plant and flower of the tropics, where winding paths ran down to the very shores of the lake, whose silvery sheet of water lay there, rising and falling in the sunbeams,—a picture never for an hour the same, yet every hour more beautiful.
It is now one of those intensely golden sunsets which kindles the whole horizon into one blaze of glory, and makes the water another sky. The lake lay in rosy or golden streaks, save where white-winged vessels glided hither and thither, like so many spirits, and little golden stars twinkled through the glow, and looked down at themselves as they trembled in the water.
Tom and Eva were seated on a little mossy seat, in an arbor, at the foot of the garden. It was Sunday evening, and Eva’s Bible lay open on her knee. She read,—“And I saw a sea of glass, mingled with fire.”
“Tom,” said Eva, suddenly stopping, and pointing to the lake, “there ’t is.”
“What, Miss Eva?”
“Don’t you see,—there?” said the child, pointing to the glassy water, which, as it rose and fell, reflected the golden glow of the sky. “There’s a ‘sea of glass, mingled with fire.’”
“True enough, Miss Eva,” said Tom; and Tom sang—
“O, had I the wings of the morning,
    I’d fly away to Canaan’s shore;
Bright angels should convey me home,
    To the new Jerusalem.”
“Where do you suppose new Jerusalem is, Uncle Tom?” said Eva.
“O, up in the clouds, Miss Eva.”
“Then I think I see it,” said Eva. “Look in those clouds!—they look like great gates of pearl; and you can see beyond them—far, far off—it’s all gold. Tom, sing about ‘spirits bright.’”
Tom sung the words of a well-known Methodist hymn,
“I see a band of spirits bright,
    That taste the glories there;
They all are robed in spotless white,
    And conquering palms they bear.”
“Uncle Tom, I’ve seen them,” said Eva.
Tom had no doubt of it at all; it did not surprise him in the least. If Eva had told him she had been to heaven, he would have thought it entirely probable.
“They come to me sometimes in my sleep, those spirits;” and Eva’s eyes grew dreamy, and she hummed, in a low voice,
“They are all robed in spotless white,
    And conquering palms they bear.”
“Uncle Tom,” said Eva, “I’m going there.”
“Where, Miss Eva?”
The child rose, and pointed her little hand to the sky; the glow of evening lit her golden hair and flushed cheek with a kind of unearthly radiance, and her eyes were bent earnestly on the skies.
“I’m going there,” she said, “to the spirits bright, Tom; I’m going, before long.”
The faithful old heart felt a sudden thrust; and Tom thought how often he had noticed, within six months, that Eva’s little hands had grown thinner, and her skin more transparent, and her breath shorter; and how, when she ran or played in the garden, as she once could for hours, she became soon so tired and languid. He had heard Miss Ophelia speak often of a cough, that all her medicaments could not cure; and even now that fervent cheek and little hand were burning with hectic fever; and yet the thought that Eva’s words suggested had never come to him till now.
Has there ever been a child like Eva? Yes, there have been; but their names are always on grave-stones, and their sweet smiles, their heavenly eyes, their singular words and ways, are among the buried treasures of yearning hearts. In how many families do you hear the legend that all the goodness and graces of the living are nothing to the peculiar charms of one who is not. It is as if heaven had an especial band of angels, whose office it was to sojourn for a season here, and endear to them the wayward human heart, that they might bear it upward with them in their homeward flight. When you see that deep, spiritual light in the eye,—when the little soul reveals itself in words sweeter and wiser than the ordinary words of children,—hope not to retain that child; for the seal of heaven is on it, and the light of immortality looks out from its eyes.
Even so, beloved Eva! fair star of thy dwelling! Thou are passing away; but they that love thee dearest know it not.
The colloquy between Tom and Eva was interrupted by a hasty call from Miss Ophelia.
“Eva—Eva!—why, child, the dew is falling; you mustn’t be out there!”
Eva and Tom hastened in.
Miss Ophelia was old, and skilled in the tactics of nursing. She was from New England, and knew well the first guileful footsteps of that soft, insidious disease, which sweeps away so many of the fairest and loveliest, and, before one fibre of life seems broken, seals them irrevocably for death.
She had noted the slight, dry cough, the daily brightening cheek; nor could the lustre of the eye, and the airy buoyancy born of fever, deceive her.
She tried to communicate her fears to St. Clare; but he threw back her suggestions with a restless petulance, unlike his usual careless good-humor.
“Don’t be croaking, Cousin,—I hate it!” he would say; “don’t you see that the child is only growing. Children always lose strength when they grow fast.”
“But she has that cough!”
“O! nonsense of that cough!—it is not anything. She has taken a little cold, perhaps.”
“Well, that was just the way Eliza Jane was taken, and Ellen and Maria Sanders.”
“O! stop these hobgoblin’ nurse legends. You old hands got so wise, that a child cannot cough, or sneeze, but you see desperation and ruin at hand. Only take care of the child, keep her from the night air, and don’t let her play too hard, and she’ll do well enough.”
So St. Clare said; but he grew nervous and restless. He watched Eva feverishly day by day, as might be told by the frequency with which he repeated over that “the child was quite well”—that there wasn’t anything in that cough,—it was only some little stomach affection, such as children often had. But he kept by her more than before, took her oftener to ride with him, brought home every few days some receipt or strengthening mixture,—“not,” he said, “that the child needed it, but then it would not do her any harm.”
If it must be told, the thing that struck a deeper pang to his heart than anything else was the daily increasing maturity of the child’s mind and feelings. While still retaining all a child’s fanciful graces, yet she often dropped, unconsciously, words of such a reach of thought, and strange unworldly wisdom, that they seemed to be an inspiration. At such times, St. Clare would feel a sudden thrill, and clasp her in his arms, as if that fond clasp could save her; and his heart rose up with wild determination to keep her, never to let her go.
The child’s whole heart and soul seemed absorbed in works of love and kindness. Impulsively generous she had always been; but there was a touching and womanly thoughtfulness about her now, that every one noticed. She still loved to play with Topsy, and the various colored children; but she now seemed rather a spectator than an actor of their plays, and she would sit for half an hour at a time, laughing at the odd tricks of Topsy,—and then a shadow would seem to pass across her face, her eyes grew misty, and her thoughts were afar.
“Mamma,” she said, suddenly, to her mother, one day, “why don’t we teach our servants to read?”
“What a question child! People never do.”
“Why don’t they?” said Eva.
“Because it is no use for them to read. It don’t help them to work any better, and they are not made for anything else.”
“But they ought to read the Bible, mamma, to learn God’s will.”
“O! they can get that read to them all they need.”
“It seems to me, mamma, the Bible is for every one to read themselves. They need it a great many times when there is nobody to read it.”
“Eva, you are an odd child,” said her mother.
“Miss Ophelia has taught Topsy to read,” continued Eva.
“Yes, and you see how much good it does. Topsy is the worst creature I ever saw!”
“Here’s poor Mammy!” said Eva. “She does love the Bible so much, and wishes so she could read! And what will she do when I can’t read to her?”
Marie was busy, turning over the contents of a drawer, as she answered,
“Well, of course, by and by, Eva, you will have other things to think of besides reading the Bible round to servants. Not but that is very proper; I’ve done it myself, when I had health. But when you come to be dressing and going into company, you won’t have time. See here!” she added, “these jewels I’m going to give you when you come out. I wore them to my first ball. I can tell you, Eva, I made a sensation.”
Eva took the jewel-case, and lifted from it a diamond necklace. Her large, thoughtful eyes rested on them, but it was plain her thoughts were elsewhere.
“How sober you look child!” said Marie.
“Are these worth a great deal of money, mamma?”
“To be sure, they are. Father sent to France for them. They are worth a small fortune.”
“I wish I had them,” said Eva, “to do what I pleased with!”
“What would you do with them?”
“I’d sell them, and buy a place in the free states, and take all our people there, and hire teachers, to teach them to read and write.”
Eva was cut short by her mother’s laughing.
“Set up a boarding-school! Wouldn’t you teach them to play on the piano, and paint on velvet?”
“I’d teach them to read their own Bible, and write their own letters, and read letters that are written to them,” said Eva, steadily. “I know, mamma, it does come very hard on them that they can’t do these things. Tom feels it—Mammy does,—a great many of them do. I think it’s wrong.”
“Come, come, Eva; you are only a child! You don’t know anything about these things,” said Marie; “besides, your talking makes my head ache.”
Marie always had a headache on hand for any conversation that did not exactly suit her.
Eva stole away; but after that, she assiduously gave Mammy reading lessons.
Chapter 23
Henrique
About this time, St. Clare’s brother Alfred, with his eldest son, a boy of twelve, spent a day or two with the family at the lake.
No sight could be more singular and beautiful than that of these twin brothers. Nature, instead of instituting resemblances between them, had made them opposites on every point; yet a mysterious tie seemed to unite them in a closer friendship than ordinary.
They used to saunter, arm in arm, up and down the alleys and walks of the garden. Augustine, with his blue eyes and golden hair, his ethereally flexible form and vivacious features; and Alfred, dark-eyed, with haughty Roman profile, firmly-knit limbs, and decided bearing. They were always abusing each other’s opinions and practices, and yet never a whit the less absorbed in each other’s society; in fact, the very contrariety seemed to unite them, like the attraction between opposite poles of the magnet.
Henrique, the eldest son of Alfred, was a noble, dark-eyed, princely boy, full of vivacity and spirit; and, from the first moment of introduction, seemed to be perfectly fascinated by the spirituelle graces of his cousin Evangeline.
Eva had a little pet pony, of a snowy whiteness. It was easy as a cradle, and as gentle as its little mistress; and this pony was now brought up to the back verandah by Tom, while a little mulatto boy of about thirteen led along a small black Arabian, which had just been imported, at a great expense, for Henrique.
Henrique had a boy’s pride in his new possession; and, as he advanced and took the reins out of the hands of his little groom, he looked carefully over him, and his brow darkened.
“What’s this, Dodo, you little lazy dog! you haven’t rubbed my horse down, this morning.”
“Yes, Mas’r,” said Dodo, submissively; “he got that dust on his own self.”
“You rascal, shut your mouth!” said Henrique, violently raising his riding-whip. “How dare you speak?”
The boy was a handsome, bright-eyed mulatto, of just Henrique’s size, and his curling hair hung round a high, bold forehead. He had white blood in his veins, as could be seen by the quick flush in his cheek, and the sparkle of his eye, as he eagerly tried to speak.
“Mas’r Henrique!—” he began.
Henrique struck him across the face with his riding-whip, and, seizing one of his arms, forced him on to his knees, and beat him till he was out of breath.
“There, you impudent dog! Now will you learn not to answer back when I speak to you? Take the horse back, and clean him properly. I’ll teach you your place!”
“Young Mas’r,” said Tom, “I specs what he was gwine to say was, that the horse would roll when he was bringing him up from the stable; he’s so full of spirits,—that’s the way he got that dirt on him; I looked to his cleaning.”
“You hold your tongue till you’re asked to speak!” said Henrique, turning on his heel, and walking up the steps to speak to Eva, who stood in her riding-dress.
“Dear Cousin, I’m sorry this stupid fellow has kept you waiting,” he said. “Let’s sit down here, on this seat till they come. What’s the matter, Cousin?—you look sober.”
“How could you be so cruel and wicked to poor Dodo?” asked Eva.
“Cruel,—wicked!” said the boy, with unaffected surprise. “What do you mean, dear Eva?”
“I don’t want you to call me dear Eva, when you do so,” said Eva.
“Dear Cousin, you don’t know Dodo; it’s the only way to manage him, he’s so full of lies and excuses. The only way is to put him down at once,—not let him open his mouth; that’s the way papa manages.”
“But Uncle Tom said it was an accident, and he never tells what isn’t true.”
“He’s an uncommon old nigger, then!” said Henrique. “Dodo will lie as fast as he can speak.”
“You frighten him into deceiving, if you treat him so.”
“Why, Eva, you’ve really taken such a fancy to Dodo, that I shall be jealous.”
“But you beat him,—and he didn’t deserve it.”
“O, well, it may go for some time when he does, and don’t get it. A few cuts never come amiss with Dodo,—he’s a regular spirit, I can tell you; but I won’t beat him again before you, if it troubles you.”
Eva was not satisfied, but found it in vain to try to make her handsome cousin understand her feelings.
Dodo soon appeared, with the horses.
“Well, Dodo, you’ve done pretty well, this time,” said his young master, with a more gracious air. “Come, now, and hold Miss Eva’s horse while I put her on to the saddle.”
Dodo came and stood by Eva’s pony. His face was troubled; his eyes looked as if he had been crying.
Henrique, who valued himself on his gentlemanly adroitness in all matters of gallantry, soon had his fair cousin in the saddle, and, gathering the reins, placed them in her hands.
But Eva bent to the other side of the horse, where Dodo was standing, and said, as he relinquished the reins,—“That’s a good boy, Dodo;—thank you!”
Dodo looked up in amazement into the sweet young face; the blood rushed to his cheeks, and the tears to his eyes.
“Here, Dodo,” said his master, imperiously.
Dodo sprang and held the horse, while his master mounted.
“There’s a picayune for you to buy candy with, Dodo,” said Henrique; “go get some.”
And Henrique cantered down the walk after Eva. Dodo stood looking after the two children. One had given him money; and one had given him what he wanted far more,—a kind word, kindly spoken. Dodo had been only a few months away from his mother. His master had bought him at a slave warehouse, for his handsome face, to be a match to the handsome pony; and he was now getting his breaking in, at the hands of his young master.
The scene of the beating had been witnessed by the two brothers St. Clare, from another part of the garden.
Augustine’s cheek flushed; but he only observed, with his usual sarcastic carelessness.
“I suppose that’s what we may call republican education, Alfred?”
“Henrique is a devil of a fellow, when his blood’s up,” said Alfred, carelessly.
“I suppose you consider this an instructive practice for him,” said Augustine, drily.
“I couldn’t help it, if I didn’t. Henrique is a regular little tempest;—his mother and I have given him up, long ago. But, then, that Dodo is a perfect sprite,—no amount of whipping can hurt him.”
“And this by way of teaching Henrique the first verse of a republican’s catechism, ‘All men are born free and equal!’”
“Poh!” said Alfred; “one of Tom Jefferson’s pieces of French sentiment and humbug. It’s perfectly ridiculous to have that going the rounds among us, to this day.”
“I think it is,” said St. Clare, significantly.
“Because,” said Alfred, “we can see plainly enough that all men are not born free, nor born equal; they are born anything else. For my part, I think half this republican talk sheer humbug. It is the educated, the intelligent, the wealthy, the refined, who ought to have equal rights and not the canaille.”
“If you can keep the canaille of that opinion,” said Augustine. “They took their turn once, in France.”
“Of course, they must be kept down, consistently, steadily, as I should,” said Alfred, setting his foot hard down as if he were standing on somebody.
“It makes a terrible slip when they get up,” said Augustine,—“in St. Domingo, for instance.”
“Poh!” said Alfred, “we’ll take care of that, in this country. We must set our face against all this educating, elevating talk, that is getting about now; the lower class must not be educated.”
“That is past praying for,” said Augustine; “educated they will be, and we have only to say how. Our system is educating them in barbarism and brutality. We are breaking all humanizing ties, and making them brute beasts; and, if they get the upper hand, such we shall find them.”
“They shall never get the upper hand!” said Alfred.
“That’s right,” said St. Clare; “put on the steam, fasten down the escape-valve, and sit on it, and see where you’ll land.”
“Well,” said Alfred, “we will see. I’m not afraid to sit on the escape-valve, as long as the boilers are strong, and the machinery works well.”
“The nobles in Louis XVI.’s time thought just so; and Austria and Pius IX. think so now; and, some pleasant morning, you may all be caught up to meet each other in the air, when the boilers burst.”
“Dies declarabit,” said Alfred, laughing.
“I tell you,” said Augustine, “if there is anything that is revealed with the strength of a divine law in our times, it is that the masses are to rise, and the under class become the upper one.”
“That’s one of your red republican humbugs, Augustine! Why didn’t you ever take to the stump;—you’d make a famous stump orator! Well, I hope I shall be dead before this millennium of your greasy masses comes on.”
“Greasy or not greasy, they will govern you, when their time comes,” said Augustine; “and they will be just such rulers as you make them. The French noblesse chose to have the people ‘sans culottes,’ and they had ‘sans culotte’ governors to their hearts’ content. The people of Hayti—”
“O, come, Augustine! as if we hadn’t had enough of that abominable, contemptible Hayti!1 The Haytiens were not Anglo Saxons; if they had been there would have been another story. The Anglo Saxon is the dominant race of the world, and is to be so.”
“Well, there is a pretty fair infusion of Anglo Saxon blood among our slaves, now,” said Augustine. “There are plenty among them who have only enough of the African to give a sort of tropical warmth and fervor to our calculating firmness and foresight. If ever the San Domingo hour comes, Anglo Saxon blood will lead on the day. Sons of white fathers, with all our haughty feelings burning in their veins, will not always be bought and sold and traded. They will rise, and raise with them their mother’s race.”
“Stuff!—nonsense!”
“Well,” said Augustine, “there goes an old saying to this effect, ‘As it was in the days of Noah so shall it be;—they ate, they drank, they planted, they builded, and knew not till the flood came and took them.’”
“On the whole, Augustine, I think your talents might do for a circuit rider,” said Alfred, laughing. “Never you fear for us; possession is our nine points. We’ve got the power. This subject race,” said he, stamping firmly, “is down and shall stay down! We have energy enough to manage our own powder.”
“Sons trained like your Henrique will be grand guardians of your powder-magazines,” said Augustine,—“so cool and self-possessed! The proverb says, “‘They that cannot govern themselves cannot govern others.’”
“There is a trouble there” said Alfred, thoughtfully; “there’s no doubt that our system is a difficult one to train children under. It gives too free scope to the passions, altogether, which, in our climate, are hot enough. I find trouble with Henrique. The boy is generous and warm-hearted, but a perfect fire-cracker when excited. I believe I shall send him North for his education, where obedience is more fashionable, and where he will associate more with equals, and less with dependents.”
“Since training children is the staple work of the human race,” said Augustine, “I should think it something of a consideration that our system does not work well there.”
“It does not for some things,” said Alfred; “for others, again, it does. It makes boys manly and courageous; and the very vices of an abject race tend to strengthen in them the opposite virtues. I think Henrique, now, has a keener sense of the beauty of truth, from seeing lying and deception the universal badge of slavery.”
“A Christian-like view of the subject, certainly!” said Augustine.
“It’s true, Christian-like or not; and is about as Christian-like as most other things in the world,” said Alfred.
“That may be,” said St. Clare.
“Well, there’s no use in talking, Augustine. I believe we’ve been round and round this old track five hundred times, more or less. What do you say to a game of backgammon?”
The two brothers ran up the verandah steps, and were soon seated at a light bamboo stand, with the backgammon-board between them. As they were setting their men, Alfred said,
“I tell you, Augustine, if I thought as you do, I should do something.”
“I dare say you would,—you are one of the doing sort,—but what?”
“Why, elevate your own servants, for a specimen,” said Alfred, with a half-scornful smile.
“You might as well set Mount ?tna on them flat, and tell them to stand up under it, as tell me to elevate my servants under all the superincumbent mass of society upon them. One man can do nothing, against the whole action of a community. Education, to do anything, must be a state education; or there must be enough agreed in it to make a current.”
“You take the first throw,” said Alfred; and the brothers were soon lost in the game, and heard no more till the scraping of horses’ feet was heard under the verandah.
“There come the children,” said Augustine, rising. “Look here, Alf! Did you ever see anything so beautiful?” And, in truth, it was a beautiful sight. Henrique, with his bold brow, and dark, glossy curls, and glowing cheek, was laughing gayly as he bent towards his fair cousin, as they came on. She was dressed in a blue riding dress, with a cap of the same color. Exercise had given a brilliant hue to her cheeks, and heightened the effect of her singularly transparent skin, and golden hair.
“Good heavens! what perfectly dazzling beauty!” said Alfred. “I tell you, Auguste, won’t she make some hearts ache, one of these days?”
“She will, too truly,—God knows I’m afraid so!” said St. Clare, in a tone of sudden bitterness, as he hurried down to take her off her horse.
“Eva darling! you’re not much tired?” he said, as he clasped her in his arms.
“No, papa,” said the child; but her short, hard breathing alarmed her father.
“How could you ride so fast, dear?—you know it’s bad for you.”
“I felt so well, papa, and liked it so much, I forgot.”
St. Clare carried her in his arms into the parlor, and laid her on the sofa.
“Henrique, you must be careful of Eva,” said he; “you mustn’t ride fast with her.”
“I’ll take her under my care,” said Henrique, seating himself by the sofa, and taking Eva’s hand.
Eva soon found herself much better. Her father and uncle resumed their game, and the children were left together.
“Do you know, Eva, I’m sorry papa is only going to stay two days here, and then I shan’t see you again for ever so long! If I stay with you, I’d try to be good, and not be cross to Dodo, and so on. I don’t mean to treat Dodo ill; but, you know, I’ve got such a quick temper. I’m not really bad to him, though. I give him a picayune, now and then; and you see he dresses well. I think, on the whole, Dodo ’s pretty well off.”
“Would you think you were well off, if there were not one creature in the world near you to love you?”
“I?—Well, of course not.”
“And you have taken Dodo away from all the friends he ever had, and now he has not a creature to love him;—nobody can be good that way.”
“Well, I can’t help it, as I know of. I can’t get his mother and I can’t love him myself, nor anybody else, as I know of.”
“Why can’t you?” said Eva.
“Love Dodo! Why, Eva, you wouldn’t have me! I may like him well enough; but you don’t love your servants.”
“I do, indeed.”
“How odd!”
“Don’t the Bible say we must love everybody?”
“O, the Bible! To be sure, it says a great many such things; but, then, nobody ever thinks of doing them,—you know, Eva, nobody does.”
Eva did not speak; her eyes were fixed and thoughtful for a few moments.
“At any rate,” she said, “dear Cousin, do love poor Dodo, and be kind to him, for my sake!”
“I could love anything, for your sake, dear Cousin; for I really think you are the loveliest creature that I ever saw!” And Henrique spoke with an earnestness that flushed his handsome face. Eva received it with perfect simplicity, without even a change of feature; merely saying, “I’m glad you feel so, dear Henrique! I hope you will remember.”
The dinner-bell put an end to the interview.



第二十二章 花谢草凋

  生命在一天天逝去,对汤姆也不例外。转眼两年过去,尽管他思念着远方的一切,但也从未感到过异常痛苦,因为人的情感就如一架装备完善的竖琴,只有“崩”一声弦都断了,才可能彻底打破和谐之音。当我们追忆那些充满贫困忧愁的日子时,总忘不了每一刻悄然流去的光阴曾带给我们的那些安慰和乐趣,因此,即使我们不是十分快乐,也不至于特别痛苦。

  汤姆在他仅剩的《圣经》上读到了圣徒保罗的故事,他开始学会“在任何处境下都随遇而安了”,这对他是一条非常有用的原则,这也与他由阅读《圣经》而养成的深思的习惯很相称。

  上一章里我们提到乔治少爷已代为回复汤姆的家信,这封信是用小学生圆体字母写成的,十分漂亮,以至于汤姆称赞道:“即使把信放在屋子的那头,从这头也可以看得一清二楚。”正如我们所知道的,信中提及家里发生的各种各样令人高兴的事情:克鲁伊大婶到路易斯威尔的一家糕饼店做雇工,她将凭手艺挣下一笔钱,这笔钱会全部储存起来做他的赎金;莫塞和彼得长得很快,在萨莉的照料下,小女娃已经能满院子跑了。

  汤姆的小木屋暂时上了锁,不过乔治在信上又说了,等到汤姆回来,他们就将小木屋重新布置一番,并对如何装饰扩建都作了一番绘声绘色的描述。

  乔治还在信尾罗列了学校的各项科目,每一科目都用大写的花体字母开头。另外,乔治还把新添的四匹小马驹的名字告诉汤姆。同一段里,也提到他的父母身体很健康。这封信其实简单明了,可在汤姆眼中却是当今文章中最美妙的一篇,他看了一遍又一遍,简直是爱不释手,甚至和伊娃商量是不是该镶在镜框里把它挂起来。只是,这项工程有一个障碍,信的正反两面没法同时看到。

  随着伊娃的逐渐长大,她和汤姆的友谊也日渐加深。伊娃在汤姆这位忠实温柔的仆人心中的神圣地位简直难以用语言来表达。汤姆一方面把她当作一个凡间的孱弱的孩童加以爱护,一方面又把她当作天上圣洁的天使加以崇拜。他敬慕而温柔的眼神望着她时,就像一个意大利水手凝视着自己的小耶稣神像。全心迎合伊娃的种种雅致的情趣,满足她成百上千种单纯可爱的向往,这是汤姆莫大的快乐。伊娃的种种憧憬就像一道彩虹一样笼罩照耀着她的孩童世界。汤姆变着法儿更换伊娃桌上的摆设,不时为她插一些奇异的花束。汤姆每天清晨到集市时,眼睛总盯着那些鲜花店,回去时,他就满载着为伊娃精心挑选的桃花或是香橙花。每当汤姆远远地看见伊娃从大门内探出金黄色的可爱的小脑瓜,天真烂漫地问道:“噢,汤姆叔叔,今天你给我带了什么?”时,总是欣喜若狂。

  伊娃的热情也不亚于汤姆,她处处为汤姆效劳。别看她还是个孩子,朗读起文章来却美妙悦耳。良好的音乐感受力,敏感诗意的想像力和对神圣崇高的事物的天生的向往使得她读起《圣经》来格外优美动听,汤姆还从未听过有谁读得像她这样棒的。起初,伊娃读《圣经》只是为了运这位出身卑微的朋友开心,可没多久,她自身真诚的天性显露出来,被这本神圣的经书所深深吸引。伊娃酷爱这本书,因为它在她小小的心灵中所唤起的神奇的向往和一些强烈而模糊的情感,是大多数富于激情和想象力的孩童所喜爱的一种心灵体验。

  伊娃在生活中最喜欢的是《启示录》和《预言书》,书中朦胧飘渺而又无比神奇的意象,热情洋溢的语言,正因为她不能完全理解,所以印象尤深。伊娃和她那位纯朴的朋友,一个老孩子,一个小孩子,有相同的感觉。他们只知道书中所描述的是天国里的荣光,他们的心灵为之欢欣鼓舞,却说不出为什么会这样。可是,在精神领域里,人们无法理解的东西并非一无是处,尽管自然科学上并非全然如此。这是因为,当一个人的灵魂在两个模糊的永恒点(永恒的过去和永恒的现在)之间苏醒过来时,周围的一切是那么陌生,让人毛骨悚然,惊颤不已。光明只照到他周围一小块地方,他必然十分渴望遥远的未知世界。透过灵感的雾柱,他听到人声喧哗,看到人影摇曳,这些与他内心的企盼遥相呼应,那些神秘的景象犹如刻有无人辨识的象形文字的符咒和瑰宝。他将这一切深藏于心,殷切等待有一天能穿越这层雾障,细致地加以辨认。

  故事进行到这儿,圣克莱尔一家已暂时迁居到庞切特雷恩湖滨的别墅去了。所有能离开那闷热而肮脏的城市的人们,都受不住炎炎夏日而躲到湖滨去享受清爽的凉风去了。

  圣克莱尔一家暂住的避暑之所是一幢东印度式的小型别墅,它的四周用竹子编成精致的回廊,可通向各处花园和游乐场所。别墅的公共起居室正对着一座大花园,园子里来自热带地区的奇花异草争相斗艳,园中有几条小路蜿蜒而至湖滨,湖水在阳光照耀下波光粼粼,宛如无数条小鱼在欢呼跳跃——这实在是一幅瞬息万变,美妙无比的图画。

  此刻正是日落时分,霞光万丈,地平线上金光灿烂,碧水中倒映出另一面天空,湖面上荡漾着一道道排红或金黄色的波纹。点点白帆,如幽灵般荡来荡去,小小金星在灿烂的光辉中频频眨眼,俯身看自己在湖面上不断跃动的倒影。

  花园里地势偏低的一顶藤萝架下,有一张长着青苔的小石凳。一个礼拜日的黄昏,汤姆和伊娃坐在这张石凳上,伊娃的膝盖上摊着一本《圣经》,她念到:“我望见一平如镜的海面,火焰跳跃,闪烁其中。”

  “汤姆,”伊娃忽然指向湖面,“那不就是吗?”

  “你说什么呢,伊娃小姐?”

  “你没看见吗,汤姆?”那孩子说着,一手指向那玻璃般的湖面。湖水上下波动,反射着天空中金色的光芒。“那不就是有火焰跃动的镜面吗?”

  “可不是吗,伊娃小姐。”汤姆说,接着唱道:

  噢,如果我有清晨的翅膀,

  我会飞向那迦南海岸;

  圣洁光明的天使啊,

  请把我送回我的家乡,

  那个叫新耶路撒冷的地方。

  “你知道新耶路撒冷在什么地方吗,汤姆叔叔?”伊娃问道。

  “嗯……在天空的云彩里,伊娃小姐。”

  “那我就能看见它,”伊娃说,“你看那些云彩,它们看起来就像珍珠镶嵌而成的一扇扇大门,透过它们,可以看到很远很远的地方。噢,金光闪烁。来,汤姆叔叔,唱首《光明天使》吧。”

  汤姆就唱起这首美仑美矣的赞美诗来:

  我看见一群光明天使,

  享受着天国的荣光;

  身着纤尘不染的白袍,

  手拿象征胜利的芭蕉。

  “汤姆叔叔,我看见天使了!”伊娃说。

  汤姆一点都不怀疑,连惊诧都没有。假使伊娃说她曾光临过天堂,汤姆也会相信的。

  “这群天使呀,我在梦中经常看见他们。”伊娃的眼睛渐渐变得迷离,如梦幻一般,她轻声哼唱:

  身着纤尘不染的白袍,

  手拿象征胜利的芭蕉。

  “汤姆叔叔,”伊娃说,“我要到那里去。”

  “去哪里,伊娃小姐?”

  那孩子站了起来,小手指向天空。此时,晚霞照耀着她金黄色的头发和粉红的脸颊,呈现出圣洁的光辉。伊娃的目光热切地投向空中。

  “我去那儿,”她说,“我去光明天使那儿。汤姆,我不久就会去。”

  忠心耿耿的仆人霎时觉得撕心裂肺般痛楚。他想起这半年来,小姑娘的手越来越纤瘦,皮肤越来越透明,呼吸也越来越急促。以前她在花园里嬉戏玩耍,一闹就是几个钟头,可现在没玩多久就疲乏无力了。汤姆常听奥菲利亚小姐提到伊娃的咳嗽用什么方子都不见效,就是现在,她滚烫的脸颊和小手还发着潮热呢。想到这些,汤姆似乎才领悟到伊娃话语的真正含义。

  世上有过伊娃这样的孩子吗?有的,可他们的名字只出现在墓碑上。这些孩子甜美的笑容,圣洁的眼眸,不凡的谈吐都已像宝藏一样,深埋在人们眷念的心里。多少家庭流传着同样的故事啊!活着的人们的全部美德和优点,同某一个去世的亲人的不同凡响的美德比起来,多么微不足道啊!仿佛有那么一群特殊的天使,他们的使命只是在尘世间逗留一段时间,让误入歧途的心靠近他们,以便升天时把他们带回天堂。你若是看到一个孩子有着与众不同深邃而有灵性的目光,有着超出一般孩子之上的温柔聪慧的话语,请别指望留住这个孩子,因为天国的印鉴已盖在这孩子身上,永恒的灵光已在这孩子眼中闪现。

  亲爱的伊娃,你就要走上回家的旅程,可是你的至亲仍然蒙在鼓里。

  突然,奥菲利亚一阵急切的叫唤,打断了汤姆与伊娃的谈话。

  “伊娃,伊娃!你这孩子,下露水了,不能再呆在花园了。”

  伊娃和汤姆急忙往屋子里跑去。

  奥菲利亚是一个富有经验的护理能手,她从小在新英格兰长大,对于缓慢而可怕的疾病的侵袭最熟悉不过,这疾病曾夺走了人世间最美丽可爱的生命。当你还没来得及发现有一根生命线已经断裂时,死亡的印记已无可挽回地盖在了他们身上。

  奥菲利亚小姐早就注意到了伊娃轻微的干咳,日渐明亮起来的脸颊。即使伊娃眼睛里光芒闪烁,可那由发烧而引起的虚飘的兴奋劲却逃不过奥菲利亚小姐的眼睛。她把这忧虑告诉了圣克莱尔,可他却急躁不安地把她的疑虑给顶了回去,和他平常那种满不在乎或和颜悦色的态度不大相同。

  “别再说这种不吉利的话了,姐姐,我讨厌这个。”他总是说,“你不是说孩子在长身体吗?孩子长个的时候,总会瘦一些的。”

  “可是她老干咳呀!”

  “噢,干咳?就算有一点,也没什么大不了的,也许是着了凉了。”

  “可是,伊莉查·简,还有埃伦,玛丽亚·桑德思都因为这个送了命呀!”

  “噢,别再提那些护理人员谣传的恐怖事件了。你们这些护理老手啊,就是过于敏感自负了。孩子们不能咳嗽,打喷嚏,一有点事儿就惶惶不安。我想你只要好好照顾孩子,不让她接触夜晚的冷空气,不准她玩得太累,就不会有事的。”

  可是圣克莱尔虽嘴上这么说,心里却越来越紧张和不安了。他每天都反复强调:“这孩子好得很呢。”“这点咳嗽不算什么。”“她只是肚子有点小毛病,孩子们都是这样。”单就这一点,就可以看出他内心的焦虑。他陪伴孩子的时间长了,带她出去兜风的次数也增多了。隔不了几天,他总是带回个药方或补药,嘴上却说:“这孩子并不需要这个,可吃吃总没坏处。”

  说起来,最让圣克莱尔感到痛心的是孩子的思想和感情一天天成熟起来。一方面,伊娃还保留着孩子耽于幻想的天性;一方面,她又时不时冒出一些让人诧异的,超凡脱俗的智慧的话语,听上去就像是圣谕一般。每当这种时候,圣克莱尔总是悚然若惊地一把揽住伊娃,仿佛这样无限的疼爱就能挽救她一样。他内心里涌出一股强烈的愿望,一定要保住这孩子,不让她离去。

  伊娃的心思全部放在了做善事上。她一贯慷慨宽容,近来又增添了一种女性特有的体贴温柔,让人感动。她还是和托普西及其他黑孩子们一起玩耍,只是现在更多的是站在一边看他们玩,并不亲自参加游戏。伊娃通常一坐就是半个钟头,先是含笑看着伙伴们奇特的恶作剧,后来脸上就蒙上了一层阴影,她的目光逐渐迷离,思绪也飘远了。

  “妈妈,”有一天她突然对她妈妈说,“为什么我们不教仆人们看书呢?”

  “什么话!你这孩子,可从来没有人这样干过呢!”

  “为什么?”伊娃问道。

  “因为读书对他们毫无用处,一点儿也不能让他们把活儿干得更出色。要知道,他们生来只是干活的。”

  “可是,妈妈,他们应该懂得《圣经》,了解上帝的旨意。”

  “有别人跟他们念就足够了。”

  “妈妈,可是我觉得每个人都要能自己弄懂《圣经》,即使没人读给他们听,他们也非常需要的。”

  “伊娃,你真是个古怪孩子。”她母亲说道。

  “奥菲利亚小姐就教托普西读书认字。”伊娃继续说。

  “是啊,可你也看到这样做的好处了吧?托普西可是我见过的最刁钻可恶的小鬼了。”

  “还有可怜的妈咪,”伊娃说道,“她顶喜欢《圣经》了,多希望自己能读懂它啊!我不能念给她听的时候,她该怎么办呢?”

  玛丽一边翻弄抽屉,一边回答说:

  “好了,伊娃。除了给仆人念《圣经》外,你慢慢会有许多事情要考虑的,哪里顾得上这个呢。我并不是反对给仆人念《圣经》,有空的时候我也那么做;可是,要是你得打扮得漂亮出去应酬时,就没那个闲功夫了。看看这个,”她继续说,“看这些珠宝,以后你进入社交场合,它们就是你的了。我第一次参加舞会就是戴这个。告诉你,伊娃,那天我可引起了不小的轰动呢!”

  伊娃拿起珠宝盒,从中取出一条钻石项链,若有所思地望着那些流光溢彩的钻石。她的心思显然不在这上头。

  “这些值很多钱吧,妈妈?”

  “当然,这些都是你爸爸特地让人从法国带回来的呢!它们可是一笔不小的财产。”

  “我希望,”伊娃说,“我能用它做点事情。”

  “你想做什么呢?”

  “我想把它们卖掉,然后在自由州买一块土地,再把我们家的仆人都带到那里去,我还会雇老师教他们读书认字。”

  伊娃的话被她母亲的笑声所打断。

  “我要教他们阅读《圣经》,让他们能看懂别人写给他们的信,”伊娃肯定地说,“我知道,起初这对他们很难,好像他们真的没法对付,汤姆是这样想的,妈咪也这样想,他们中的许多人都这么想,可我不那么认为。”

  “好啦,好啦,伊娃,你只是个孩子,这些你不懂,”玛丽说道,“你说话老惹得我头疼。”头疼是玛丽的护身法宝,只要谈话不称她的意,她就像搬救兵一样把它亮出来。

  伊娃悄悄溜出了房问。打那以后,她就开始全心全意地教妈咪识字了。

第二十三章 恩瑞克

  就在圣克莱尔一家在湖滨期间,圣克莱尔的哥哥艾尔弗雷德带着他十二岁的长子来和他们相聚了一两天。

  圣克莱尔和艾尔弗雷德这对双生子在一起构成了一幅称得上世界上最奇特美好的画面。同胞的血源天性并没让他们俩有任何相似之处,反而让他们俩迥然不同。尽管如此,仿佛有一根神秘纽带的维系,兄弟俩的手足之情要甚于一般兄弟。

  他们经常手挽着手在花园里散步。奥古斯丁生着一对蓝眼睛,满头金发,体态优雅柔和,相貌上显出生气勃勃的样子;艾尔弗雷德则长着一对黑眼睛,罗马人般傲慢的面容,四肢威武有力,做事雷厉风行。尽管兄弟俩常常攻击嘲笑对方的言行,可这丝毫不影响他们血浓于水的亲情。事实上,仿佛正是兄弟俩之间的差异才把他们结合得更紧,正如磁极的异性相吸一样。艾尔弗雷德的大儿子恩瑞克有着王子般的尊贵高雅,他和其父一样是黑眼睛,精神焕发,神采飞扬,他从见到堂妹伊娃的第一刻起,就被她的绰约的风姿所吸引。

  伊娃有一匹心爱的小马驹,浑身洁白如雪,这匹小马温顺之极,恰如它的女主人。骑上它有躺在摇篮里的平稳舒适之感。这时,汤姆牵着它到后面的走廊去了,另外一个约摸十二岁左右的第一代混血男孩儿也牵着一匹马走过来,他牵的是小黑马,价格昂贵,是不久前特地从国外买来送给恩瑞克的。

  恩瑞克对他新得的小马驹有种男子汉般的骄傲之感,他走上前从马僮手里接过缰绳,上上下下检查他的小马,突然,他眉头一皱,面色沉了下来,说:

  “这是什么,多多?你这懒鬼,今天早上你没把马刷干净吧?”

  “刷干净了,少爷,”多多怯生生地答道,“灰是它自己刚沾上去的。”

  “混帐!闭嘴!”恩瑞克说着,怒气冲冲地扬起鞭子,“你竟敢跟主人顶嘴?”

  那小马僮是个漂亮的混血儿,一双明亮的眼睛,和恩瑞克差不多的个头,光洁的额头上覆着一层卷曲的头发。当他开口申辩时,面孔挣得通红,眼睛也闪着光。看得出,这孩子身上有白种人的血统。

  “恩瑞克少爷,”多多刚张嘴,恩瑞克的鞭子已经狠狠抽在他脸上,同时他的胳膊也被拽住,硬生生被摁跪在地上。恩瑞克没命地抽打起来,直抽得他自己都气喘吁吁的。

  “哼,你这个放肆的贱货!这回你该知道不该回嘴了吧?把马牵回去,重新刷干净!给你点颜色,看你还明不明白自个儿的身份!”

  “少爷,”汤姆说道,“我猜多多想告诉你他把马牵出来时,马自己打了个滚。要知道,这马精神着呢,它身上的灰是它自己沾上的,我亲眼看见多多刷过马。”

  “没问你就别插嘴!”恩瑞克说道,转身踏上台阶,向站在那儿身穿骑士服的伊娃打招呼:

  “亲爱的妹妹,真抱歉,这蠢驴让你久等了吧!”他说,“我们在这张凳子上坐着等他们吧。咦,你怎么闷闷不乐呀,妹妹?”

  “你怎么能对多多那样残忍粗暴?”伊娃说。

  “残忍,粗暴?”恩瑞克惊讶地问,“你这话是什么意思呀,亲爱的伊娃?”

  “你再这样,我就不允许你叫我亲爱的伊娃了。”

  “亲爱的伊娃,你不了解多多,他就会撒谎,找借口,只有教训他,不准他开口,这才治得住他。祖父就是用这个方法对付黑奴的。”

  “可是,汤姆叔叔是从不说谎的。”

  “那他可是个非同一般的老黑鬼啰!”恩瑞克说道,“多多说起谎来可是和说话一样快的。”

  “你对他那样厉害,他被你吓得也会说谎呀!”

  “哎,伊娃,你要是那么喜欢多多,我可要妒忌了。”

  “谁让你打他,还冤枉他?”

  “哼,该教训的就得教训,否则,他就更张狂了,挨几下对他来说是家常便饭咧!你可不知道,这家伙精着呢!不过,如果你要是看了心烦,下次我不在你面前打他就是了。”

  伊娃并不满意,但她也知道要使她英俊的堂兄理解她的心思是徒劳的。

  多多很快牵着马驹过来了。

  “不错,多多,这一次你干得很漂亮。”恩瑞克比先前温和了,“过来牵住伊娃小姐的马,我扶她上去。”

  多多过来牵住伊娃的小马驹。他满脸愁云,眼睛红红的,看样子是刚哭过。

  恩瑞克为女士效劳可谓是殷勤熟练,颇有绅士风度,他自己也颇为此自负。他把他美丽的堂妹扶上马,把缰绳收过来,交到伊娃手里。

  可是,伊娃却朝着多多站的那一侧俯下身去。当多多把缰绳交给她时,她说:

  “多多,你真是好孩子,谢谢你!”

  多多惊讶地抬起头来,看到了一张甜美可亲的脸,他的双颊又荡开了红晕,眼圈里泪水直涌。

  “过来,多多,这是五分钱,你拿去买糖吃吧,”恩瑞克说,“走吧。”

  恩瑞克跟在伊娃的马后,顺着小路缓缓向前走去。多多站在原地,目送着他们的背影远去。这两个孩子,一个给他钱,一个给了他更迫切需要的东西——一句亲切和蔼的话。多多这孩子离开他的母亲才几个月,他是在一家奴隶交易所被买下来的,因为他生得漂亮,正好用来做马僮配那匹漂亮的小马驹。现在,他正在主人手下接受调教呢。

  多多被打的时候,圣克莱尔兄弟正在花园的另一头,把这一幕尽收眼底。

  奥古斯丁面色微红,但他只是以惯常的那种讥讽和漫不经心的口吻说道:

  “我想,这就是所谓的共和主义教育吧,艾尔弗雷德?”

  “哎,恩瑞克这孩子火气一上来,简直像个小魔王。”艾尔弗雷德的口气显得满不在乎。

  “你大概认为这对孩子来说,是一种挺有意义的锻炼呢!”奥古斯丁冷冷地说。

  “话也不是这么说。恩瑞克是个火爆脾气,我可拿他没办法,我和他母亲早就不管他了,随他去。不过,话又说回来,多多实在是个十足的小精怪,怎么打也打不服。”

  “共和主义教育开篇明志的话就是‘人人生而自由、平等!’你就是这样教育恩瑞克的吗?”

  “呸,”艾尔弗雷德不屑地说,“汤姆·杰斐逊这句法国风味的骗人的鬼话居然还在我们中间流传,简直是荒唐可笑!”

  “我想也是。”圣克莱尔意味深长地说。

  “因为,”艾尔弗雷德说,“很显然的,事实上,人人生来既不自由,又不平等。依我说,共和主义的那套言论一半是荒谬透顶的,只有那些出身高贵,受过良好教育,举止高雅又富于聪明才智的人才能享受平等的权利,下等人是绝对不行的。”

  “可是你没法让下等人信服呀!”圣克莱尔说,“在法国,他们曾一度当权呢!”

  “所以我们必须把他们打倒在地,让他们永无翻身之日!就像我这样……”说着,艾尔弗雷德一只脚狠狠地跺在地上,好像踩在某个人的身上。

  “一旦他们翻身,那可要天翻地覆呀!”奥古斯丁说,“比方说,圣多明戈就是如此。”

  “呸,”艾尔弗雷德说,“所以说,这种事在我们国家就得禁止。目前,有一种说法特别风行,说是要教育黑奴,提高他们的地位。对此,我们就得坚决抵制。下等人决不能接受教育。”

  “现在来说是不大可能了,”圣克莱尔说,“教育是非受不可的了,关键是怎么教育,我们以前的教育宗旨只能把他们引向野蛮残暴,断绝人的善良的天性,把他们变成凶猛的野兽,一旦他们占了上风,他们就会用同样的方法对付我们。”

  “他们永远也占不了上风。”艾尔弗雷德似乎非常自信。

  “对,”圣克莱尔说,“把锅炉烧得滚烫,关紧安全阀门,再坐在阀门盖上,看你会怎么收场。”

  “好,”艾尔弗雷德说,“那就等着瞧吧。只要锅炉坚固,机器运转正常,我就敢坐在安全阀门盖上。”

  “哼,路易十六时代的贵族老爷们可和你想的一样,现在奥地利的庇护九世也这么想。看着吧,总有那么一天,早晨醒来,发现锅炉爆炸,你们这帮人都得在空中相遇。”

  “用时间来证明一切吧!”艾尔弗雷德笑着用拉丁语说道。

  “我告诉你,”奥古斯丁正色道,“我们这时代如果还有什么力量像圣谕一般不可违抗的话,那就是人民大众的力量!下层阶级必将站起来,成为上层阶级。”

  “哼,又在宣扬你那套红色共和主义的东西了。奥古斯丁,你怎么没去搞政治演说呢——你肯定能成为著名的政治演说家的。不过,但愿你那些肮脏的民众站起来主事的时候,我已经作古了。”

  “且不管肮脏不肮脏,只要时机一到,他们肯定会反过来统治你们的。”奥古斯丁说,“而且,他们会以其人之道还治其人之身。法国的统治者不让群众穿裤子,结果呢,他们结结实实享受了一下不穿裤子的滋味。海地人民——”

  “够了,奥古斯丁。一谈起讨厌的海地人就没完没了!海地人不是盎格鲁—萨克森人,如果是的话,情况就大不一样了,盎格鲁—萨克森可是世界上最优秀的民族,永远都是。”

  “那好啊!我们的许多奴隶身上正流着盎格鲁—萨克森人的血液呢!”奥古斯丁抓住了话柄,“他们中有些人只有很少一点的非洲血统。因此,你得明白,他们和我们一样,有坚定不移的信念和深谋远虑的才能,只是多一点热带人的火气。一旦圣多明戈那样的时刻来临,他们身上的盎格鲁—萨克森的血液就会马上起作用的。他们是白种人的后代,我们身上的傲气,他们也有,他们不会永远像现在一样甘于被买卖交换。总有一天他们会揭竿而起,从此扬眉吐气的。”

  “荒谬,简直是一派胡言!”

  “喏,有句古话说得好:诺亚的日子怎样,将来的日子也怎样,人们吃喝住行,辛勤劳作,可洪水一来,把一切都冲毁了!”

  “奥古斯丁,你真富于巡回牧师的天资呢!”艾尔弗雷德笑着说,“你不用替我操心,权力在我手中,我稳操胜券呢!这个寄生虫样的民族,”他又狠狠跺了一下脚,说道,“现在被踩在我们脚下,将来也会如此。我们的武力足以对付他们。”

  “当然,像恩瑞克这样受过训练的子孙肯定会为守护你们的阵地而冲锋陷阵的啰!”奥古斯丁说道,“冷静沉着,常言不是说了吗,‘不能律己者不能治人。’”

  “这确实是个麻烦,”艾尔弗雷德若有所思地说,“毫无疑问,我们现行的制度很难将孩子培育好,对孩子太放纵了。你知道,南部的气候本来就让人火气冲天的,我拿恩瑞克真是没辙。说实话,这孩子慷慨大方,乐于助人,就是性子暴烈,发起脾气来像个火药桶一样。我想该把他送到北方去受受教育,北方比较崇尚服从,他可以和本阶级的人接触多些,少和奴隶们打交道。”

  “既然教育是人类最主要的工作,而我们现在的教育制度又如此不妥,照这样看来,这实在是个值得深思的问题。”奥古斯丁说。

  “不可否认,我们的制度在有些方面是不够妥当,”艾尔弗雷德说道,“但也不是一无是处呀!起码,它能把孩子们训练得勇敢果断,而下等民族的孩子正与此截然相反,这可是他们最大的缺陷。撒谎和欺骗已经成了奴隶们的普遍标志,我相信在这种情况下,恩瑞克对于诚实肯定有了更深的理解。”

  “不容置疑,这是一种非常符合基督精神的见解。”奥古斯丁说。

  “不管符不符合基督精神,这是事实,和许多事情比起来,在符合基督教义方面也不相上下呢!”艾尔弗雷德说。

  “或许是吧!”圣克莱尔说。

  “好了,不谈了,奥古斯丁,你瞧,我们在老问题上已经转了不下五百个圈子了。下一盘十五子棋,你看如何?”

  这对孪生兄弟走上台阶,在走廊里的一张竹几两旁坐了下来。这竹几小巧玲珑,上面摆着个棋盘,兄弟俩在摆棋子的时候,艾尔弗雷德又开口了:

  “我说,奥古斯丁,如果我有你这种想法,就会付诸行动。”

  “这我毫不怀疑——你是个行动家,可是,能干些什么呢?”

  “哟,你可以切实提高黑奴的地位嘛!”艾尔弗雷德的口气颇带嘲讽。

  “为那些重重压迫之下的黑奴提高地位,这和把整座埃特纳火山先压在他们身上再叫他们站起来有什么两样?如果社会上不采取一致行动,单熗匹马地干是成不了气候的,只有教育成为全民的教育,或者汇合一大批志同道合的人,这局面才有可能改观。”

  “你先下吧。”艾尔弗雷德说。于是,兄弟俩很快进入棋局,直到“得得”的马蹄声在走廊里回响起来。

  “孩子们回来了。”奥古斯丁一面说,一面已站了起来。“看哪,阿尔夫,你见过这么美的图画吗?”这确实是一道令人赏心悦目的景致:恩瑞克额头清亮,头发乌黑如墨又不失光泽,脸蛋灿若明霞。兄妹俩一路骑马过来,恩瑞克侧身向着美丽的堂妹,正开怀大笑。伊娃是蓝色的骑装,蓝色的帽子,运动之后显出生气勃勃,那透明的皮肤和一头金发越发显得美丽动人。

  “天哪!这可是个倾国倾城的女子哪!”艾尔弗雷德赞叹道,“奥古斯丁,不瞒你说,以后不知多少人会为她心碎哩!”

  “一点没错!老天知道,我有多么担心!”圣克莱尔突然痛苦地说,跑过去把伊娃从马背上抱下来。

  “伊娃,小宝贝,你不会太累吧?”他一边说,一边紧紧地把她搂在怀里。

  “哦,爸爸,我不累。”伊娃回答道,可是她急促而沉重的呼吸立刻让她父亲警觉起来。

  “亲爱的,你怎么能骑得这么快呢?这对身体有害啊!”

  “没事儿,爸爸。我觉得身体好极了,而且骑马让我快活,什么都忘了。”

  圣克莱尔把她抱入门厅,放在沙发上。

  “恩瑞克,你得好好看着她,千万别把马骑得太快。”

  “我会好好照顾她的。”恩瑞克坐到沙发边,握住伊娃的小手。过了会儿,伊娃缓过劲来了,圣克莱尔兄弟俩才离开去下棋,屋子里只剩下两个孩子。

  “伊娃,我爸爸只打算在这儿呆两天,你知道吗,这让我很难过,因为不知道要多久才能再见到你。如果我能和你在一起,我肯定会好好的,不打多多,不惹你生气。我不是故意打他的,只是因为我脾气太急躁了。其实,我对多多并不坏,我老是给他五分钱。你看,他穿得也不差,我想他过得还是蛮不错的。”

  “如果你身边没有一个人爱你,你会感到很富有吗?”

  “我?当然不会啰!”

  “你把多多买下来,他远离亲人,现在身边又没有一个人爱他;你还说对他好,这叫哪门子的好呢?”

  “可是,我也没办法呀!我又不能把他妈妈也买过来,我自己又不能爱他。我看,别的人也不会爱他吧!”

  “为什么不能爱他?”伊娃问道。

  “爱多多?!伊娃,你也不会让我这么干的,我可以很喜欢他,但是,人们是不会爱他们的仆人的。”

  “我就爱他们。”

  “这真不可思议。”

  “《圣经》上不是说了吗,我们必须爱每一个人。”

  “噢,《圣经》上的说法可是不计其数,但是人们不可能每条都照着做,从没有人这样干过。”

  伊娃不再吱声,只是沉思了片刻。

  “不管怎么说,”她说,“亲爱的哥哥,请你看在我的份上去爱多多,对他好一点吧!”

  “亲爱的妹妹,要是为了你的话,我什么都会去爱的,因为你是我见过的最可爱的小天使!”恩瑞克热切地表白着,英俊的脸庞激动得通红。伊娃天真地听着,脸上的表情并未变化,她只是说道:“我非常高兴,恩瑞克,希望你能记住对我的承诺。”

  开饭铃响了,兄妹俩停止了交谈。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 18楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 24
Foreshadowings
Two days after this, Alfred St. Clare and Augustine parted; and Eva, who had been stimulated, by the society of her young cousin, to exertions beyond her strength, began to fail rapidly. St. Clare was at last willing to call in medical advice,—a thing from which he had always shrunk, because it was the admission of an unwelcome truth.
But, for a day or two, Eva was so unwell as to be confined to the house; and the doctor was called.
Marie St. Clare had taken no notice of the child’s gradually decaying health and strength, because she was completely absorbed in studying out two or three new forms of disease to which she believed she herself was a victim. It was the first principle of Marie’s belief that nobody ever was or could be so great a sufferer as herself; and, therefore, she always repelled quite indignantly any suggestion that any one around her could be sick. She was always sure, in such a case, that it was nothing but laziness, or want of energy; and that, if they had had the suffering she had, they would soon know the difference.
Miss Ophelia had several times tried to awaken her maternal fears about Eva; but to no avail.
“I don’t see as anything ails the child,” she would say; “she runs about, and plays.”
“But she has a cough.”
“Cough! you don’t need to tell me about a cough. I’ve always been subject to a cough, all my days. When I was of Eva’s age, they thought I was in a consumption. Night after night, Mammy used to sit up with me. O! Eva’s cough is not anything.”
“But she gets weak, and is short-breathed.”
“Law! I’ve had that, years and years; it’s only a nervous affection.”
“But she sweats so, nights!”
“Well, I have, these ten years. Very often, night after night, my clothes will be wringing wet. There won’t be a dry thread in my night-clothes and the sheets will be so that Mammy has to hang them up to dry! Eva doesn’t sweat anything like that!”
Miss Ophelia shut her mouth for a season. But, now that Eva was fairly and visibly prostrated, and a doctor called, Marie, all on a sudden, took a new turn.
“She knew it,” she said; “she always felt it, that she was destined to be the most miserable of mothers. Here she was, with her wretched health, and her only darling child going down to the grave before her eyes;”—and Marie routed up Mammy nights, and rumpussed and scolded, with more energy than ever, all day, on the strength of this new misery.
“My dear Marie, don’t talk so!” said St. Clare. You ought not to give up the case so, at once.”
“You have not a mother’s feelings, St. Clare! You never could understand me!—you don’t now.”
“But don’t talk so, as if it were a gone case!”
“I can’t take it as indifferently as you can, St. Clare. If you don’t feel when your only child is in this alarming state, I do. It’s a blow too much for me, with all I was bearing before.”
“It’s true,” said St. Clare, “that Eva is very delicate, that I always knew; and that she has grown so rapidly as to exhaust her strength; and that her situation is critical. But just now she is only prostrated by the heat of the weather, and by the excitement of her cousin’s visit, and the exertions she made. The physician says there is room for hope.”
“Well, of course, if you can look on the bright side, pray do; it’s a mercy if people haven’t sensitive feelings, in this world. I am sure I wish I didn’t feel as I do; it only makes me completely wretched! I wish I could be as easy as the rest of you!”
And the “rest of them” had good reason to breathe the same prayer, for Marie paraded her new misery as the reason and apology for all sorts of inflictions on every one about her. Every word that was spoken by anybody, everything that was done or was not done everywhere, was only a new proof that she was surrounded by hard-hearted, insensible beings, who were unmindful of her peculiar sorrows. Poor Eva heard some of these speeches; and nearly cried her little eyes out, in pity for her mamma, and in sorrow that she should make her so much distress.
In a week or two, there was a great improvement of symptoms,—one of those deceitful lulls, by which her inexorable disease so often beguiles the anxious heart, even on the verge of the grave. Eva’s step was again in the garden,—in the balconies; she played and laughed again,—and her father, in a transport, declared that they should soon have her as hearty as anybody. Miss Ophelia and the physician alone felt no encouragement from this illusive truce. There was one other heart, too, that felt the same certainty, and that was the little heart of Eva. What is it that sometimes speaks in the soul so calmly, so clearly, that its earthly time is short? Is it the secret instinct of decaying nature, or the soul’s impulsive throb, as immortality draws on? Be it what it may, it rested in the heart of Eva, a calm, sweet, prophetic certainty that Heaven was near; calm as the light of sunset, sweet as the bright stillness of autumn, there her little heart reposed, only troubled by sorrow for those who loved her so dearly.
For the child, though nursed so tenderly, and though life was unfolding before her with every brightness that love and wealth could give, had no regret for herself in dying.
In that book which she and her simple old friend had read so much together, she had seen and taken to her young heart the image of one who loved the little child; and, as she gazed and mused, He had ceased to be an image and a picture of the distant past, and come to be a living, all-surrounding reality. His love enfolded her childish heart with more than mortal tenderness; and it was to Him, she said, she was going, and to his home.
But her heart yearned with sad tenderness for all that she was to leave behind. Her father most,—for Eva, though she never distinctly thought so, had an instinctive perception that she was more in his heart than any other. She loved her mother because she was so loving a creature, and all the selfishness that she had seen in her only saddened and perplexed her; for she had a child’s implicit trust that her mother could not do wrong. There was something about her that Eva never could make out; and she always smoothed it over with thinking that, after all, it was mamma, and she loved her very dearly indeed.
She felt, too, for those fond, faithful servants, to whom she was as daylight and sunshine. Children do not usually generalize; but Eva was an uncommonly mature child, and the things that she had witnessed of the evils of the system under which they were living had fallen, one by one, into the depths of her thoughtful, pondering heart. She had vague longings to do something for them,—to bless and save not only them, but all in their condition,—longings that contrasted sadly with the feebleness of her little frame.
“Uncle Tom,” she said, one day, when she was reading to her friend, “I can understand why Jesus wanted to die for us.”
“Why, Miss Eva?”
“Because I’ve felt so, too.”
“What is it Miss Eva?—I don’t understand.”
“I can’t tell you; but, when I saw those poor creatures on the boat, you know, when you came up and I,—some had lost their mothers, and some their husbands, and some mothers cried for their little children—and when I heard about poor Prue,—oh, wasn’t that dreadful!—and a great many other times, I’ve felt that I would be glad to die, if my dying could stop all this misery. I would die for them, Tom, if I could,” said the child, earnestly, laying her little thin hand on his.
Tom looked at the child with awe; and when she, hearing her father’s voice, glided away, he wiped his eyes many times, as he looked after her.
“It’s jest no use tryin’ to keep Miss Eva here,” he said to Mammy, whom he met a moment after. “She’s got the Lord’s mark in her forehead.”
“Ah, yes, yes,” said Mammy, raising her hands; “I’ve allers said so. She wasn’t never like a child that’s to live—there was allers something deep in her eyes. I’ve told Missis so, many the time; it’s a comin’ true,—we all sees it,—dear, little, blessed lamb!”
Eva came tripping up the verandah steps to her father. It was late in the afternoon, and the rays of the sun formed a kind of glory behind her, as she came forward in her white dress, with her golden hair and glowing cheeks, her eyes unnaturally bright with the slow fever that burned in her veins.
St. Clare had called her to show a statuette that he had been buying for her; but her appearance, as she came on, impressed him suddenly and painfully. There is a kind of beauty so intense, yet so fragile, that we cannot bear to look at it. Her father folded her suddenly in his arms, and almost forgot what he was going to tell her.
“Eva, dear, you are better now-a-days,—are you not?”
“Papa,” said Eva, with sudden firmness “I’ve had things I wanted to say to you, a great while. I want to say them now, before I get weaker.”
St. Clare trembled as Eva seated herself in his lap. She laid her head on his bosom, and said,
“It’s all no use, papa, to keep it to myself any longer. The time is coming that I am going to leave you. I am going, and never to come back!” and Eva sobbed.
“O, now, my dear little Eva!” said St. Clare, trembling as he spoke, but speaking cheerfully, “you’ve got nervous and low-spirited; you mustn’t indulge such gloomy thoughts. See here, I’ve bought a statuette for you!”
“No, papa,” said Eva, putting it gently away, “don’t deceive yourself!—I am not any better, I know it perfectly well,—and I am going, before long. I am not nervous,—I am not low-spirited. If it were not for you, papa, and my friends, I should be perfectly happy. I want to go,—I long to go!”
“Why, dear child, what has made your poor little heart so sad? You have had everything, to make you happy, that could be given you.”
“I had rather be in heaven; though, only for my friends’ sake, I would be willing to live. There are a great many things here that make me sad, that seem dreadful to me; I had rather be there; but I don’t want to leave you,—it almost breaks my heart!”
“What makes you sad, and seems dreadful, Eva?”
“O, things that are done, and done all the time. I feel sad for our poor people; they love me dearly, and they are all good and kind to me. I wish, papa, they were all free.”
“Why, Eva, child, don’t you think they are well enough off now?”
“O, but, papa, if anything should happen to you, what would become of them? There are very few men like you, papa. Uncle Alfred isn’t like you, and mamma isn’t; and then, think of poor old Prue’s owners! What horrid things people do, and can do!” and Eva shuddered.
“My dear child, you are too sensitive. I’m sorry I ever let you hear such stories.”
“O, that’s what troubles me, papa. You want me to live so happy, and never to have any pain,—never suffer anything,—not even hear a sad story, when other poor creatures have nothing but pain and sorrow, an their lives;—it seems selfish. I ought to know such things, I ought to feel about them! Such things always sunk into my heart; they went down deep; I’ve thought and thought about them. Papa, isn’t there any way to have all slaves made free?”
“That’s a difficult question, dearest. There’s no doubt that this way is a very bad one; a great many people think so; I do myself I heartily wish that there were not a slave in the land; but, then, I don’t know what is to be done about it!”
“Papa, you are such a good man, and so noble, and kind, and you always have a way of saying things that is so pleasant, couldn’t you go all round and try to persuade people to do right about this? When I am dead, papa, then you will think of me, and do it for my sake. I would do it, if I could.”
“When you are dead, Eva,” said St. Clare, passionately. “O, child, don’t talk to me so! You are all I have on earth.”
“Poor old Prue’s child was all that she had,—and yet she had to hear it crying, and she couldn’t help it! Papa, these poor creatures love their children as much as you do me. O! do something for them! There’s poor Mammy loves her children; I’ve seen her cry when she talked about them. And Tom loves his children; and it’s dreadful, papa, that such things are happening, all the time!”
“There, there, darling,” said St. Clare, soothingly; “only don’t distress yourself, don’t talk of dying, and I will do anything you wish.”
“And promise me, dear father, that Tom shall have his freedom as soon as”—she stopped, and said, in a hesitating tone—“I am gone!”
“Yes, dear, I will do anything in the world,—anything you could ask me to.”
“Dear papa,” said the child, laying her burning cheek against his, “how I wish we could go together!”
“Where, dearest?” said St. Clare.
“To our Saviour’s home; it’s so sweet and peaceful there—it is all so loving there!” The child spoke unconsciously, as of a place where she had often been. “Don’t you want to go, papa?” she said.
St. Clare drew her closer to him, but was silent.
“You will come to me,” said the child, speaking in a voice of calm certainty which she often used unconsciously.
“I shall come after you. I shall not forget you.”
The shadows of the solemn evening closed round them deeper and deeper, as St. Clare sat silently holding the little frail form to his bosom. He saw no more the deep eyes, but the voice came over him as a spirit voice, and, as in a sort of judgment vision, his whole past life rose in a moment before his eyes: his mother’s prayers and hymns; his own early yearnings and aspirings for good; and, between them and this hour, years of worldliness and scepticism, and what man calls respectable living. We can think much, very much, in a moment. St. Clare saw and felt many things, but spoke nothing; and, as it grew darker, he took his child to her bed-room; and, when she was prepared for rest; he sent away the attendants, and rocked her in his arms, and sung to her till she was asleep.
Chapter 25
The Little Evangelist
It was Sunday afternoon. St. Clare was stretched on a bamboo lounge in the verandah, solacing himself with a cigar. Marie lay reclined on a sofa, opposite the window opening on the verandah, closely secluded, under an awning of transparent gauze, from the outrages of the mosquitos, and languidly holding in her hand an elegantly bound prayer-book. She was holding it because it was Sunday, and she imagined she had been reading it,—though, in fact, she had been only taking a succession of short naps, with it open in her hand.
Miss Ophelia, who, after some rummaging, had hunted up a small Methodist meeting within riding distance, had gone out, with Tom as driver, to attend it; and Eva had accompanied them.
“I say, Augustine,” said Marie after dozing a while, “I must send to the city after my old Doctor Posey; I’m sure I’ve got the complaint of the heart.”
“Well; why need you send for him? This doctor that attends Eva seems skilful.”
“I would not trust him in a critical case,” said Marie; “and I think I may say mine is becoming so! I’ve been thinking of it, these two or three nights past; I have such distressing pains, and such strange feelings.”
“O, Marie, you are blue; I don’t believe it’s heart complaint.”
“I dare say you don’t,” said Marie; “I was prepared to expect that. You can be alarmed enough, if Eva coughs, or has the least thing the matter with her; but you never think of me.”
“If it’s particularly agreeable to you to have heart disease, why, I’ll try and maintain you have it,” said St. Clare; “I didn’t know it was.”
“Well, I only hope you won’t be sorry for this, when it’s too late!” said Marie; “but, believe it or not, my distress about Eva, and the exertions I have made with that dear child, have developed what I have long suspected.”
What the exertions were which Marie referred to, it would have been difficult to state. St. Clare quietly made this commentary to himself, and went on smoking, like a hard-hearted wretch of a man as he was, till a carriage drove up before the verandah, and Eva and Miss Ophelia alighted.
Miss Ophelia marched straight to her own chamber, to put away her bonnet and shawl, as was always her manner, before she spoke a word on any subject; while Eva came, at St: Clare’s call, and was sitting on his knee, giving him an account of the services they had heard.
They soon heard loud exclamations from Miss Ophelia’s room, which, like the one in which they were sitting, opened on to the verandah and violent reproof addressed to somebody.
“What new witchcraft has Tops been brewing?” asked St. Clare. “That commotion is of her raising, I’ll be bound!”
And, in a moment after, Miss Ophelia, in high indignation, came dragging the culprit along.
“Come out here, now!” she said. “I will tell your master!”
“What’s the case now?” asked Augustine.
“The case is, that I cannot be plagued with this child, any longer! It’s past all bearing; flesh and blood cannot endure it! Here, I locked her up, and gave her a hymn to study; and what does she do, but spy out where I put my key, and has gone to my bureau, and got a bonnet-trimming, and cut it all to pieces to make dolls’jackets! I never saw anything like it, in my life!”
“I told you, Cousin,” said Marie, “that you’d find out that these creatures can’t be brought up without severity. If I had my way, now,” she said, looking reproachfully at St. Clare, “I’d send that child out, and have her thoroughly whipped; I’d have her whipped till she couldn’t stand!”
“I don’t doubt it,” said St. Clare. “Tell me of the lovely rule of woman! I never saw above a dozen women that wouldn’t half kill a horse, or a servant, either, if they had their own way with them!—let alone a man.”
“There is no use in this shilly-shally way of yours, St. Clare!” said Marie. “Cousin is a woman of sense, and she sees it now, as plain as I do.”
Miss Ophelia had just the capability of indignation that belongs to the thorough-paced housekeeper, and this had been pretty actively roused by the artifice and wastefulness of the child; in fact, many of my lady readers must own that they should have felt just so in her circumstances; but Marie’s words went beyond her, and she felt less heat.
“I wouldn’t have the child treated so, for the world,” she said; “but, I am sure, Augustine, I don’t know what to do. I’ve taught and taught; I’ve talked till I’m tired; I’ve whipped her; I’ve punished her in every way I can think of, and she’s just what she was at first.”
“Come here, Tops, you monkey!” said St. Clare, calling the child up to him.
Topsy came up; her round, hard eyes glittering and blinking with a mixture of apprehensiveness and their usual odd drollery.
“What makes you behave so?” said St. Clare, who could not help being amused with the child’s expression.
“Spects it’s my wicked heart,” said Topsy, demurely; “Miss Feely says so.”
“Don’t you see how much Miss Ophelia has done for you? She says she has done everything she can think of.”
“Lor, yes, Mas’r! old Missis used to say so, too. She whipped me a heap harder, and used to pull my har, and knock my head agin the door; but it didn’t do me no good! I spects, if they ’s to pull every spire o’ har out o’ my head, it wouldn’t do no good, neither,—I ’s so wicked! Laws! I ’s nothin but a nigger, no ways!”
“Well, I shall have to give her up,” said Miss Ophelia; “I can’t have that trouble any longer.”
“Well, I’d just like to ask one question,” said St. Clare.
“What is it?”
“Why, if your Gospel is not strong enough to save one heathen child, that you can have at home here, all to yourself, what’s the use of sending one or two poor missionaries off with it among thousands of just such? I suppose this child is about a fair sample of what thousands of your heathen are.”
Miss Ophelia did not make an immediate answer; and Eva, who had stood a silent spectator of the scene thus far, made a silent sign to Topsy to follow her. There was a little glass-room at the corner of the verandah, which St. Clare used as a sort of reading-room; and Eva and Topsy disappeared into this place.
“What’s Eva going about, now?” said St. Clare; “I mean to see.”
And, advancing on tiptoe, he lifted up a curtain that covered the glass-door, and looked in. In a moment, laying his finger on his lips, he made a silent gesture to Miss Ophelia to come and look. There sat the two children on the floor, with their side faces towards them. Topsy, with her usual air of careless drollery and unconcern; but, opposite to her, Eva, her whole face fervent with feeling, and tears in her large eyes.
“What does make you so bad, Topsy? Why won’t you try and be good? Don’t you love anybody, Topsy?”
“Donno nothing ’bout love; I loves candy and sich, that’s all,” said Topsy.
“But you love your father and mother?”
“Never had none, ye know. I telled ye that, Miss Eva.”
“O, I know,” said Eva, sadly; “but hadn’t you any brother, or sister, or aunt, or—”
“No, none on ’em,—never had nothing nor nobody.”
“But, Topsy, if you’d only try to be good, you might—”
“Couldn’t never be nothin’ but a nigger, if I was ever so good,” said Topsy. “If I could be skinned, and come white, I’d try then.”
“But people can love you, if you are black, Topsy. Miss Ophelia would love you, if you were good.”
Topsy gave the short, blunt laugh that was her common mode of expressing incredulity.
“Don’t you think so?” said Eva.
“No; she can’t bar me, ’cause I’m a nigger!—she’d ’s soon have a toad touch her! There can’t nobody love niggers, and niggers can’t do nothin’! I don’t care,” said Topsy, beginning to whistle.
“O, Topsy, poor child, I love you!” said Eva, with a sudden burst of feeling, and laying her little thin, white hand on Topsy’s shoulder; “I love you, because you haven’t had any father, or mother, or friends;—because you’ve been a poor, abused child! I love you, and I want you to be good. I am very unwell, Topsy, and I think I shan’t live a great while; and it really grieves me, to have you be so naughty. I wish you would try to be good, for my sake;—it’s only a little while I shall be with you.”
The round, keen eyes of the black child were overcast with tears;—large, bright drops rolled heavily down, one by one, and fell on the little white hand. Yes, in that moment, a ray of real belief, a ray of heavenly love, had penetrated the darkness of her heathen soul! She laid her head down between her knees, and wept and sobbed,—while the beautiful child, bending over her, looked like the picture of some bright angel stooping to reclaim a sinner.
“Poor Topsy!” said Eva, “don’t you know that Jesus loves all alike? He is just as willing to love you, as me. He loves you just as I do,—only more, because he is better. He will help you to be good; and you can go to Heaven at last, and be an angel forever, just as much as if you were white. Only think of it, Topsy!—you can be one of those spirits bright, Uncle Tom sings about.”
“O, dear Miss Eva, dear Miss Eva!” said the child; “I will try, I will try; I never did care nothin’ about it before.”
St. Clare, at this instant, dropped the curtain. “It puts me in mind of mother,” he said to Miss Ophelia. “It is true what she told me; if we want to give sight to the blind, we must be willing to do as Christ did,—call them to us, and put our hands on them.”
“I’ve always had a prejudice against negroes,” said Miss Ophelia, “and it’s a fact, I never could bear to have that child touch me; but, I don’t think she knew it.”
“Trust any child to find that out,” said St. Clare; “there’s no keeping it from them. But I believe that all the trying in the world to benefit a child, and all the substantial favors you can do them, will never excite one emotion of gratitude, while that feeling of repugnance remains in the heart;—it’s a queer kind of a fact,—but so it is.”
“I don’t know how I can help it,” said Miss Ophelia; “they are disagreeable to me,—this child in particular,—how can I help feeling so?”
“Eva does, it seems.”
“Well, she’s so loving! After all, though, she’s no more than Christ-like,” said Miss Ophelia; “I wish I were like her. She might teach me a lesson.”
“It wouldn’t be the first time a little child had been used to instruct an old disciple, if it were so,” said St. Clare.



第二十四章 不祥之兆

  两天后,圣克莱尔兄弟依依话别,就此分开了。伊娃的身体状况一溃千里。这两天,有小堂兄做陪,她玩得实在是太累了,根本没法支撑。最后,圣克莱尔不得不找医生来诊治,以前他总是逃避着,怕这样做就等于宣布一个他不肯接受的事实。

  开始一两天,伊娃非常难受,卧床不起,圣克莱尔赶紧找来了医生。

  玛丽·圣克莱尔却从未注意到自己女儿的身体已日渐衰弱。她疑心自己一定是得了某种新的疾病,因此一门心思扑在研究两三种新病的症候上。她的第一信条是,没有人像她那样饱尝病痛的煎熬了。每当有人告诉她周围的某个人得了疾病,她总是生气地顶回去,在她看来,那个人不是真生了病,只是懒病发了,或只是浑身无力而已,如果让他们来尝受一下她的痛苦,那他们就马上会发觉这两者之间有天壤之别了。

  奥菲利亚小姐曾几次试图唤起玛丽的母爱,但都毫无用处。玛丽总是说:“我看不出这孩子有什么不对劲,她满屋子跑,玩得很起劲呀!”

  “可是她总是咳嗽呀。”

  “咳嗽!你可别跟我提咳嗽,我可是从小咳到大,一直没断过。小时候家里人还以为我得了肺结核呢,妈咪没日没夜地守着我。喏,伊娃这点咳嗽只是小意思。”

  “可她现在身子骨越来越弱,呼吸也越发短促了。”

  “老天,我没哪年不是这样的。她只是有点神经衰弱而已。”

  “可是她夜里老出冷汗!”

  “哦,我这十来年也是这样的,经常连着几晚出汗不止,衣服湿得都拧得出水来,睡袍也是湿得连一根干纱都没有,喏,被子还老让妈咪拿出去晒才行。伊娃出汗没我厉害吧!”

  奥菲利亚从此缄口不提这事。但现在伊娃已经大病不起了,医生也请来了,玛丽又换了副腔调。

  她说,她早就感觉到自己命中注定是个苦命的母亲,自己多病多灾还不算,现在就连唯一的宝贝女儿也眼见着一步步挨向坟墓。因为新受了刺激,玛丽夜夜呼叫妈咪,白天也是吵吵嚷嚷,无片刻安宁。

  “亲爱的玛丽,你别这样!”圣克莱尔说,“你不能这么早就绝望。”

  “你哪里懂做母亲的心思?你从来没理解过我,现在也一样!”

  “可是你别那么吵呀,好像伊娃已经无可救药了一样。”

  “我可不像你那么无动于衷呀!惟一的一个孩子,现在病成这个样子,不失魂落魄才怪呢!这个打击实在太大了,我真的无法承受啦……难道我受的那些罪还不够吗?”

  “伊娃的身体一向很娇弱,我很清楚这一点。现在她又在长个子,体力消耗更多了。她的健康状况的确让人担忧,但是这一次病倒可能只是因为天气太热了,再加上和恩瑞克玩得过了头。医生不是说还有希望吗?”

  “你总是能发现事情光明的一面,那就盲目乐观去吧!感觉麻木的人活在这世上真有福气!我要是不那么敏感就好了,也不会这样伤心欲绝。但愿我也能像你们这些局外人一样高枕无忧!”

  他们这些“局外人”有充分的理由作同样的祈祷。玛丽以这新的痛苦为借口,对周围的人都大加折磨,在她看来,周围的人都是麻木不仁、铁石心肠之人,他们说的任何话,做的任何事都不称她的心,都证明他们冥顽不灵,视她的痛楚于不顾。可怜的伊娃听到她母亲的话,哭得泪人一般,她一方面是同情母亲,另一方面又为给母亲带来如此巨大的痛苦而感到伤心。

  有一两个礼拜,伊娃的病情似乎大为好转,其实这只是暂时表现为平静的假象,即使在濒死的边缘上,回光返照的现象还经常咬噬着亲人们焦灼不安的心灵。有一阵子,伊娃又出现在花园里,走廊上,她又嬉闹着,她的父亲欣喜若狂,宣称不久将重新看到一个和别的孩子一样健康活泼的伊娃。只有奥菲利亚小姐和医生们并不乐观,此外还有一颗心灵也有相同的感觉,这就是伊娃那幼小的心灵。是对生命正在消逝的本能的体察呢,还是临近永恒时灵魂不安的骚动,那么清晰,却那么平静地告诉伊娃,她在凡尘的时间已经不多了。不管它是什么,她心里已经确定无疑:离天国的路不远了。可是,这种死亡的预感却并不可怕,反而是温馨宁静的。就像落日余晖中的那种悠远,又像秋日般的雅致素净,伊娃那稚嫩的心灵会找到它永恒的归宿,它现在的不安只是因为要离开深爱她的人而感到悲伤。

  伊娃尽管从小娇生惯养,占尽亲情,享受富贵,前途美好,却并不对她自己即将离世而怀恨抱憾。

  伊娃和她纯朴的老朋友曾经无数次地阅读《圣经》,她把那热爱孩子的基督的形象深深铭记在心里。只要她闭目一想,脑中那邈远模糊的形象就真实清晰起来,成为活生生、无处不在的现实。基督的爱,包围着伊娃,缠绕着她的心,这种来自天国的温情没有世俗的任何情感可与之比拟。基督那里,伊娃说,正是她要去的地方,正是她的家园。

  可是,伊娃又对即将抛开的一切恋恋不舍,特别是她的父亲。尽管她没有明确地想过,但还是本能地感觉到父亲的爱比别人的爱来得更深沉宽厚。伊娃也爱母亲,因为她自身充满爱心,但玛丽种种自私的行为却刺伤了她,让她困惑不解。因为孩子们还不能完全明辨是非的时候,总觉得母亲所做的一切都是无可厚非的,伊娃也不例外。母亲身上的某些东西让伊娃永远也猜不透,她感到迷惘,但是转念一想,她是母亲呀,也就释然了。伊娃确实是深深爱着自己的母亲的。

  伊娃同样放不下那些爱她的,把她奉为光明和太阳的忠实的仆人。孩子们都是不善归纳总结的,但伊娃却是与众不同的早熟的孩子,在她的思想的海洋里,先前所目睹的种种奴隶制的罪恶总是历历在目,一遍遍游过。她模模糊糊地意识到应该为奴隶们做点什么,不只是家里的仆人,还有所有处在相同境遇下的奴隶。这种种美好的企望与她目前日益憔悴消损下去的身子形成了鲜明可悲的对照。

  一天,当伊娃给她的老伙伴汤姆读《圣经》时,她说:“汤姆叔叔,我明白了基督为什么愿意为我们而死。”

  “为什么呢,伊娃小姐?”汤姆问道。

  “因为我也有这样的愿望。”

  “你说什么呀,伊娃小姐,我怎么一点都不明白?”

  “我也说不清楚。记得你那次坐船到南边来,我看见船上的那些黑人,他们有的失去了母亲,有的失去了丈夫,有的母亲为他们可怜的孩子的命运而哭泣……还有那次听说普吕的事情,还有,还有好多次……这真可怕呀!我不止一次地想,如果我死了,而这些痛苦就能消失的话,那我很乐意去死。真的,汤姆,我愿意为他们而死,如果我能的话。”这孩子诚挚严肃地说着,把纤瘦的小手放在汤姆的手上。

  汤姆满心敬畏地看着这孩子。伊娃听到她父亲的叫声跑开了。汤姆看着她单薄的背影,止不住地去擦拭眼角的泪水。

  过了片刻,他遇到了妈咪,对她说:“不可能再留住伊娃了。上帝的印记已经烙在她额头上了。”

  “唉,谁说不是呢,”妈咪说着,举起双手,“我总是这样说,这孩子就不像个在尘世里能呆得久的孩子,她的眼睛总是很深。我跟太太说过很多次了,这次终于应验了,哎,人人都看得出来,亲爱的幸运的小羊羔啊!”

  伊娃蹦蹦跳跳地向她父亲走去。正值暮晚时分,夕阳的余辉在她身后形成了一道光环,伊娃身着白裙,披着一头金发,脸颊绊红,她的眼睛因为体内发热而异常明亮。

  圣克莱尔望着女儿慢慢靠近,她在夕阳中的形象让他突然有心如刀割的感觉,人世间竟然有这种美,美得如此眩目,又美得如此脆弱!他本来是让她过来看为她买的小塑像的,现在却全忘了,只顾一把将伊娃揽在怀中。

  “伊娃,我亲爱的宝贝,这几天你感觉好些了,是吧?”

  “爸爸,”伊娃突然坚定地说,“我有好多事情要告诉你,现在我身体很好,就说出来吧!”

  伊娃在她爸爸的膝头坐了下来,圣克莱尔不禁浑身打颤。她把头靠在他胸口,缓缓地说:

  “爸爸,我是不用瞒你的,我就要离开你了,永远也回不来了。”伊娃哽咽起来。

  “哦,伊娃,我亲爱的宝贝,”圣克莱尔又不由得颤抖起来,可是他还竭力强装笑颜,说,“你只是神经衰弱,精神不济罢了,可不准胡思乱想啊!你瞧,我给你买了个小塑像!”

  “不,爸爸,”伊娃把小塑像轻放到一边,说,“您别再骗自己了。我的身体一点都没有好转,我心里很清楚,我就要离开您了,很快就走。我不是神经衰弱,也不是精神不济。要不是因为想着您和朋友们,我会觉得非常幸福的。真的,我很愿意去呢!”

  “噢,我的心肝,你小小年纪怎么会有这么悲观的想法呢!你看,所有能给你的、能让你快乐的东西,你都拥有了啊!”

  “可是我还是宁愿到天国去,虽然说因为朋友们在这儿,我也想留在这儿,可这里有好多东西都让人太伤心了,太害怕了,我更愿意到天国去。可是,爸爸,我实在不愿意离开您啊!我的心好疼啊!”

  “伊娃,亲爱的孩子,这儿有什么东西让你伤心害怕呢?”

  “哦,是人们都习以为常,一直在做的事情。我真为家里的仆人们难过,他们对我那么好,那么爱护我,可是他们多可怜啊!爸爸,我真希望他们都是自由的!”

  “哦,我的乖女儿,他们不是过得很不错吗?”

  “可是,爸爸,要是您出了什么事情,他们可怎么办呀!像您这么仁慈的主人有几个呢?艾尔弗雷德伯伯不是,连妈妈也不是。再想想那可怜的普吕的主人吧,他们做的事情多可怕啊!”说到这儿,伊娃不由打了个冷战。

  “孩子,你太敏感了。我真后悔让你听到这些事。”

  “爸爸,那正是我烦恼的。您想让我过得好好的,不遭受任何痛苦和不幸,甚至连一个悲惨的故事都不让我听到;可是那些黑人呢,这些可怜的人一无所有,只有贫困、苦难和无穷无尽的悲伤。这太自私了!我应该知道那些事情,应该去同情他们。这些事情深深地印在我心中,挥之不去,我反反复复地思考它们。爸爸,难道没有什么办法让这些黑奴都获得自由吗?”

  “这是个很困难的问题,我亲爱的孩子!”圣克莱尔说.“毋庸置疑,这种制度实在糟透了,很多人都这么认为,我也是这么想。我也和你一样衷心希望这世上没一个奴隶。可是,目前我并不知道怎样才能解决这个问题。”

  “噢,爸爸,您是个好人,高贵仁慈,别人都对您言听计从,您能不能到处走走,劝大家都正确地处理这个问题?爸爸,我死了之后,您一定会想念我的,对不对?您也肯定会为我去做这件事情的,对吗?如果我能够,我一定会那么做。”

  “你死了之后?噢,宝贝,我的心肝,你怎么能对爸爸说这种话?你可是我生命的一切啊!”圣克莱尔非常动情地说。

  “可怜的老普吕的孩子也是她生命的一切啊!可是她只能听着她孩子的哭声,一点办法都没有。爸爸,这些可怜的人爱他们的孩子,就像您爱我一样。噢,爸爸,为他们做点什么吧!我亲眼看到,可怜的妈咪一提到她的孩子们,就放声大哭,她爱他们呀!汤姆也爱他的孩子们呀!可是这些骨肉分离的事却天天都在发生。爸爸,这多可怕啊!”

  “好的,好的,亲爱的,”圣克莱尔安慰道,“你别伤心了,伊娃,别再说死,爸爸愿意为你做任何事情。”

  “噢,那您就答应我,亲爱的爸爸,让汤姆获得自由,一旦,”伊娃顿了顿,迟疑了会儿,说,“一旦我离开之后。”

  “我答应你,宝贝,我愿意做任何事情,只要你高兴。”

  “亲爱的爸爸,”伊娃将滚烫的脸颊贴在她父亲脸上,“我真希望我们能一起去。”

  “去哪儿,宝贝?”圣克莱尔问道。

  “当然是去基督的家园啊!那里温馨,宁静,大家互助互爱,”伊娃说着,就像在谈论一个她熟识的地方,“您不想去吗,爸爸?”

  圣克莱尔将孩子抱得更紧了,没有回答。

  “您一定会来的。”伊娃的语气平静而确定,她常常不自觉地这样说话。

  “对,我随后就来,不会忘了你。”

  夜色渐浓,周遭寂静。圣克莱尔静静地坐着,将孩子孱弱的身子紧紧搂在怀里。黑暗中,他看不清孩子那清亮而深邃的眼睛,只听见她喃喃低语着。他仿佛被送进一个审判的幻境,半生的历程都在此显现:他母亲的祈祷和赞美诗,早年对美好事物的憧憬追求,此后年复一年的工于世故,圆滑灵通以及人们所谓的上层的体面生活。人们往往会在极短的时间内追忆起许多往事。圣克莱尔回顾了很多,一时感慨万千,但他什么也没说。夜色愈加深了,圣克莱尔抱起孩子来到卧室。临睡之前,他把所有的仆人都打发出去。他一面在怀里摇着孩子,一面哼着摇篮曲,直到孩子进入梦乡。

第二十五章 小福音使者

  一个礼拜日的下午。圣克莱尔在走廊里的竹榻上躺着,吸烟解闷,玛丽斜靠在临窗的长沙发上,窗外就是走廊。长沙发上罩着一床透明的罗纱帐,以免蚊子的侵袭。由于礼拜天的缘故,玛丽就拿了本装帧精美的祈祷书来读,不过她只是做个样子而已,其实不住地打着盹儿。

  经过一番细心的寻访,奥菲利亚小姐终于找到了一座坐马车可以到达的精致的小教堂。此时,汤姆正驾着马车,带她和伊娃上那儿去参加礼拜。

  “我说,奥古斯丁,”玛丽打了会儿盹后开口说道,“我得把城里的玻西老医生接来看看,我敢肯定我是得了心脏病!”

  “哦,为什么非得请他不可?给伊娃治病的医生就很不错嘛!”

  “大病我可不敢找他看,”玛丽说,“最近我的身体是每况愈下,这几个晚上我翻来覆去琢磨着我这身病,哎,真是活受罪呀!而且,我还有某种奇怪的感觉。”

  “噢,玛丽,你太多愁善感了,我可看不出来你有心脏病。”

  “哼,我就料到你会这么说。要是伊娃咳嗽一声或有个头痛脑热,你就急得跟什么似的,对我可是漠不关心。”

  “要是你觉得得了心脏病是件愉快的事,那我就相信你得了。”圣克莱尔说,“怎么会有这档子事呢!”

  “哼,但愿你说这话不要后悔!”玛丽说,“不管你信还是不信,我是操心过度才患上心脏病的。伊娃病后,我是牵肠挂肚,整日整夜心神不宁,唉,我早就怀疑得了心脏病了。”

  圣克莱尔默不做声,只顾抽烟,像个狠心的坏男人,他暗自思忖着玛丽的操劳到底是什么,恐怕很难说清。过了一会儿,一辆马车在走廊前停了下来,伊娃和奥菲利亚小姐走了下来。

  奥菲利亚一言不发,径直向她的房间走去,她要回房脱掉帽子和披肩,这是她的习惯。伊娃看见她的父亲招呼她,就走过去坐在他的膝头上,向他描述这次做礼拜的情形。

  突然,奥菲利亚的屋子里传来几声尖叫。她的房间与父女俩正坐着的这间房一样,也是向着走廊的。接着,传来她的厉声责骂。

  “托普西又在捣乱了,”圣克莱尔说,“一定是这小鬼头捣的乱。”

  果然,过了一会儿,奥菲利亚小姐就揪着这个小鬼头出来了。

  “过来,我非得告诉你们家主人不可!”奥菲利亚说。

  “发生了什么事?”圣克莱尔问道。

  “你问问她,这个孩子简直让我忍无可忍,只要是个有血有肉的人,都会被折磨得发疯的!出去之前,我把她关在屋子里,让她学首赞美诗。她倒好,把我的钥匙找出来,开了柜子,找了一条缝帽子的花边,把花边绞成一截截的,给洋娃娃做裙子!天哪,我一辈子没见过这样的事!”

  “姐姐,我不是早跟你说过吗?”玛丽说,“不给他们点颜色看看,他们就规矩不了。要按我的性子啊,”她朝圣克莱尔瞟了一眼,“就狠狠抽她一顿鞭子,把她揍得爬不起来!”

  “我对此毫不怀疑,”圣克莱尔说,“女人这些所谓可爱的规矩我还不懂吗?要按着她们的性子,别说是一匹马,一个人都能打个半死呢!这样的女人我见过一打了,更别说男人了。”

  “我说,圣克莱尔,男人优柔寡断可是毫无益处,”玛丽说,“姐姐现在都明白这个道理,和我看法一致了。”

  奥菲利亚小姐没什么大脾气,就是当家人应有的那种。托普西的调皮捣蛋和作践东西着实让她着了火,事实上,任何女性读者都必须承认,如果处在她的位置上,也不免会动怒的。不过,玛丽的话也的确太过分了,奥菲利亚小姐的火气反而减少了些。

  “事实上,我怎么也不会那么处置她的,”她说,“不过话又说回来,我实在不知该怎么办了,奥古斯丁。教也教了,打也打了,所有法子我都想到了,可托普西就是死不悔改。”

  托普西走了过来,她的圆眼睛扑闪扑闪的,夹杂着几分恐惧和惯有的古怪精灵。

  “你怎么那样做呢?”圣克莱尔说,可看见那孩子古怪的神情又忍俊不禁。

  “我猜可能是我的心眼太坏了,”托普西似乎一本正经地说,“菲利小姐经常这么说。”

  “难道你不明白奥菲利亚小姐为你费尽心机吗?”圣克莱尔说,“她都快黔驴技穷了。”

  “天哪,恐怕是这样的,我以前的女主人也是这么说的。她打起我来凶极了,揪着我的头发,把我的脑袋直往墙上撞,可是一点用也没有。我想,就是她们把我的头发一缕缕全部扯下来,也没用。唉,找真是太坏了,坏极了,没有救药了。”

  “我看我还是放弃好了,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“我再也不愿蹚这滩浑水了。”

  “那好,我请教你一个问题。”圣克莱尔说。

  “什么问题?”奥菲利亚问。

  “如果你们的福音连一个孩子都拯救不了,况且这个孩子还是关在屋子里有专人训练的,那成千上万的人去由那么一两个传教士去传布福音,有什么用呢?我认为这孩子只是成千上万的未开化的人中的一个典型。”

  奥菲利亚小姐一时间哑口无言。这时,一直站在一边静观事变的伊娃向托普西做了个手势,暗示跟着她出去。伊娃把托普西带到了走廊一角的一间小巧玲珑的玻璃房子,这是圣克莱尔的书房。

  “伊娃想做什么呢?我去瞧瞧。”圣克莱尔说着,蹑手蹑脚地走近书房,小心翼翼地掀开玻璃门的门帘,探头窥视。很快,他将手指放在唇上,并暗示奥菲利亚小姐也过来看。两个孩子坐在地板上,侧脸正对着他们,托普西还是那副精灵古怪,满不在乎的样子,她对面的伊娃却满脸关切,眼蓄泪水。

  “你怎么这么淘气呢,托普西?你难道不想做个人见人爱的乖孩子吗?难道你谁都不爱吗,托普西?”

  “爱是什么?我不懂。我只喜欢糖果这类东西,就这些。”托普西说。

  “那你总该爱你的爸爸妈妈吧?”

  “我从来就没有爸爸妈妈,你是知道的。我记得曾经告诉过你,对吧,伊娃小姐?”

  “哦,我想起来了,”伊娃难过地说,“可你总得有兄弟姐妹,或是姨妈什么的……”

  “没有,全都没有,什么都没有。”

  “可是,托普西,只要你想学好,你肯定会——”

  “什么都不想,什么都干不了,我就是个小黑鬼而已,我学得再好也没有用。要是能把我的皮剥了换成白的,我倒愿意试试。”

  “可是,是黑人又怎么样呢?大家也会爱你的。只要你表现得乖乖的,我相信奥菲利亚小姐就会爱你的。”

  托普西短促而坦率地一笑,通常这表示她的怀疑。

  “你不相信吗?”伊娃说。

  “不相信,奥菲利亚小姐讨厌我这个黑丫头,她甚至都害怕我碰她一根指头。没人会喜欢黑鬼的,这可一点办法都没有。不过,我也不在乎。”说着,托普西就吹起口哨来。

  “噢,托普西,可怜的孩子!谁说没人爱你呢?我就爱你!”伊娃热切地说。她把白嫩纤瘦的小手搭在托普西肩上,继续动情地说,“托普西,我爱你,因为你无父无母,孤单一人,可怜无依,受尽欺负。托普西,我爱你,真心希望你能做个好孩子。你知道吗?我现在病得很严重,恐怕没有几天好活了,看见你这样顽皮,我真的很难过。托普西,你能为了我的缘故,努力学好吗?我们呆在一起的时间不多了。”

  那黑姑娘灵动的大眼睛里蒙上了一层泪水,大滴大滴晶莹透亮的泪珠顺着她的脸颊流下来,沾湿了伊娃白皙的小手。谁能想到,就在这一刹那,一道真诚信任的光芒,一道圣洁无私的爱的光芒竟穿透了那孩子蒙昧黑暗的心!她把头埋在臂弯里,抽抽搭搭地哭起来。美丽的伊娃向她俯过身去。这场面真是一幅人间至善至美的图画,一个光明天使正在弯腰感化一个罪人。

  “可怜的托普西,”伊娃说,“你不知道上帝是爱我们每个人的吗?他爱你,就像我爱你一样,他比我爱得更深呢!因为他比我更好,他会好好帮助你的,最后他也会把你带到天堂去,那时你就成个天使啦,和白人一样。托普西,想想看,你也可以成为汤姆叔叔歌声中光明天使的一员呢!”

  “噢,亲爱的伊娃小姐,我一定会努力学好的,一定会的,以前我可从来没想过这个。”那孩子说道。

  这时,圣克莱尔放下门帘,对奥菲利亚说:“这让我想起了母亲。她曾经跟我说过,如果我们想让盲人感到光明,就得像基督一样把他们召到身边,亲手触摸他们。”

  “我承认我对黑人一直有偏见,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“而且,我确实不能想象被那黑孩子碰一下是什么滋味,想不到这孩子居然知道。”

  “当然啦,孩子们总是很敏感的,别想瞒住他们什么。只要心中稍微有点嫌恶他们的想法,就算你想尽办法用物质笼络他们都没用,他们是一点都不买帐的。这些事看来很奇怪,但就是这个样子。”

  “我真不知道该怎么办,”奥菲利亚小姐说,“我心里就是厌恶他们,尤其是这个小黑鬼。我怎么可能装出若无其事的样子呢?”

  “伊娃似乎就可以。”圣克莱尔说。

  “噢,她真是富于爱心。不过,归根结底,这是基督精神的体现,但愿我也能像她一样。也许,我能从她身上学到些东西。”

  “如果是那样的话,那可不是第一次老门徒受教于一个小孩子了。”圣克莱尔说。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 19楼  发表于: 2013-10-11 0


Chapter 26
Death
Weep not for those whom the veil of the tomb,
In life’s early morning, hath hid from our eyes.1
Eva’s bed-room was a spacious apartment, which, like all the other robins in the house, opened on to the broad verandah. The room communicated, on one side, with her father and mother’s apartment; on the other, with that appropriated to Miss Ophelia. St. Clare had gratified his own eye and taste, in furnishing this room in a style that had a peculiar keeping with the character of her for whom it was intended. The windows were hung with curtains of rose-colored and white muslin, the floor was spread with a matting which had been ordered in Paris, to a pattern of his own device, having round it a border of rose-buds and leaves, and a centre-piece with full-flown roses. The bedstead, chairs, and lounges, were of bamboo, wrought in peculiarly graceful and fanciful patterns. Over the head of the bed was an alabaster bracket, on which a beautiful sculptured angel stood, with drooping wings, holding out a crown of myrtle-leaves. From this depended, over the bed, light curtains of rose-colored gauze, striped with silver, supplying that protection from mosquitos which is an indispensable addition to all sleeping accommodation in that climate. The graceful bamboo lounges were amply supplied with cushions of rose-colored damask, while over them, depending from the hands of sculptured figures, were gauze curtains similar to those of the bed. A light, fanciful bamboo table stood in the middle of the room, where a Parian vase, wrought in the shape of a white lily, with its buds, stood, ever filled with flowers. On this table lay Eva’s books and little trinkets, with an elegantly wrought alabaster writing-stand, which her father had supplied to her when he saw her trying to improve herself in writing. There was a fireplace in the room, and on the marble mantle above stood a beautifully wrought statuette of Jesus receiving little children, and on either side marble vases, for which it was Tom’s pride and delight to offer bouquets every morning. Two or three exquisite paintings of children, in various attitudes, embellished the wall. In short, the eye could turn nowhere without meeting images of childhood, of beauty, and of peace. Those little eyes never opened, in the morning light, without falling on something which suggested to the heart soothing and beautiful thoughts.
The deceitful strength which had buoyed Eva up for a little while was fast passing away; seldom and more seldom her light footstep was heard in the verandah, and oftener and oftener she was found reclined on a little lounge by the open window, her large, deep eyes fixed on the rising and falling waters of the lake.
It was towards the middle of the afternoon, as she was so reclining,—her Bible half open, her little transparent fingers lying listlessly between the leaves,—suddenly she heard her mother’s voice, in sharp tones, in the verandah.
“What now, you baggage!—what new piece of mischief! You’ve been picking the flowers, hey?” and Eva heard the sound of a smart slap.
“Law, Missis! they ’s for Miss Eva,” she heard a voice say, which she knew belonged to Topsy.
“Miss Eva! A pretty excuse!—you suppose she wants your flowers, you good-for-nothing nigger! Get along off with you!”
In a moment, Eva was off from her lounge, and in the verandah.
“O, don’t, mother! I should like the flowers; do give them to me; I want them!”
“Why, Eva, your room is full now.”
“I can’t have too many,” said Eva. “Topsy, do bring them here.”
Topsy, who had stood sullenly, holding down her head, now came up and offered her flowers. She did it with a look of hesitation and bashfulness, quite unlike the eldrich boldness and brightness which was usual with her.
“It’s a beautiful bouquet!” said Eva, looking at it.
It was rather a singular one,—a brilliant scarlet geranium, and one single white japonica, with its glossy leaves. It was tied up with an evident eye to the contrast of color, and the arrangement of every leaf had carefully been studied.
Topsy looked pleased, as Eva said,—“Topsy, you arrange flowers very prettily. Here,” she said, “is this vase I haven’t any flowers for. I wish you’d arrange something every day for it.”
“Well, that’s odd!” said Marie. “What in the world do you want that for?”
“Never mind, mamma; you’d as lief as not Topsy should do it,—had you not?”
“Of course, anything you please, dear! Topsy, you hear your young mistress;—see that you mind.”
Topsy made a short courtesy, and looked down; and, as she turned away, Eva saw a tear roll down her dark cheek.
“You see, mamma, I knew poor Topsy wanted to do something for me,” said Eva to her mother.
“O, nonsense! it’s only because she likes to do mischief. She knows she mustn’t pick flowers,—so she does it; that’s all there is to it. But, if you fancy to have her pluck them, so be it.”
“Mamma, I think Topsy is different from what she used to be; she’s trying to be a good girl.”
“She’ll have to try a good while before she gets to be good,” said Marie, with a careless laugh.
“Well, you know, mamma, poor Topsy! everything has always been against her.”
“Not since she’s been here, I’m sure. If she hasn’t been talked to, and preached to, and every earthly thing done that anybody could do;—and she’s just so ugly, and always will be; you can’t make anything of the creature!”
“But, mamma, it’s so different to be brought up as I’ve been, with so many friends, so many things to make me good and happy; and to be brought up as she’s been, all the time, till she came here!”
“Most likely,” said Marie, yawning,—“dear me, how hot it is!”
“Mamma, you believe, don’t you, that Topsy could become an angel, as well as any of us, if she were a Christian?”
“Topsy! what a ridiculous idea! Nobody but you would ever think of it. I suppose she could, though.”
“But, mamma, isn’t God her father, as much as ours? Isn’t Jesus her Saviour?”
“Well, that may be. I suppose God made everybody,” said Marie. “Where is my smelling-bottle?”
“It’s such a pity,—oh! such a pity!” said Eva, looking out on the distant lake, and speaking half to herself.
“What’s a pity?” said Marie.
“Why, that any one, who could be a bright angel, and live with angels, should go all down, down down, and nobody help them!—oh dear!”
“Well, we can’t help it; it’s no use worrying, Eva! I don’t know what’s to be done; we ought to be thankful for our own advantages.”
“I hardly can be,” said Eva, “I’m so sorry to think of poor folks that haven’t any.”
That’s odd enough,” said Marie;—“I’m sure my religion makes me thankful for my advantages.”
“Mamma,” said Eva, “I want to have some of my hair cut off,—a good deal of it.”
“What for?” said Marie.
“Mamma, I want to give some away to my friends, while I am able to give it to them myself. Won’t you ask aunty to come and cut it for me?”
Marie raised her voice, and called Miss Ophelia, from the other room.
The child half rose from her pillow as she came in, and, shaking down her long golden-brown curls, said, rather playfully, “Come aunty, shear the sheep!”
“What’s that?” said St. Clare, who just then entered with some fruit he had been out to get for her.
“Papa, I just want aunty to cut off some of my hair;—there’s too much of it, and it makes my head hot. Besides, I want to give some of it away.”
Miss Ophelia came, with her scissors.
“Take care,—don’t spoil the looks of it!” said her father; “cut underneath, where it won’t show. Eva’s curls are my pride.”
“O, papa!” said Eva, sadly.
“Yes, and I want them kept handsome against the time I take you up to your uncle’s plantation, to see Cousin Henrique,” said St. Clare, in a gay tone.
“I shall never go there, papa;—I am going to a better country. O, do believe me! Don’t you see, papa, that I get weaker, every day?”
“Why do you insist that I shall believe such a cruel thing, Eva?” said her father.
“Only because it is true, papa: and, if you will believe it now, perhaps you will get to feel about it as I do.”
St. Clare closed his lips, and stood gloomily eying the long, beautiful curls, which, as they were separated from the child’s head, were laid, one by one, in her lap. She raised them up, looked earnestly at them, twined them around her thin fingers, and looked from time to time, anxiously at her father.
“It’s just what I’ve been foreboding!” said Marie; “it’s just what has been preying on my health, from day to day, bringing me downward to the grave, though nobody regards it. I have seen this, long. St. Clare, you will see, after a while, that I was right.”
“Which will afford you great consolation, no doubt!” said St. Clare, in a dry, bitter tone.
Marie lay back on a lounge, and covered her face with her cambric handkerchief.
Eva’s clear blue eye looked earnestly from one to the other. It was the calm, comprehending gaze of a soul half loosed from its earthly bonds; it was evident she saw, felt, and appreciated, the difference between the two.
She beckoned with her hand to her father. He came and sat down by her.
“Papa, my strength fades away every day, and I know I must go. There are some things I want to say and do,—that I ought to do; and you are so unwilling to have me speak a word on this subject. But it must come; there’s no putting it off. Do be willing I should speak now!”
“My child, I am willing!” said St. Clare, covering his eyes with one hand, and holding up Eva’s hand with the other.
“Then, I want to see all our people together. I have some things I must say to them,” said Eva.
“Well,” said St. Clare, in a tone of dry endurance.
Miss Ophelia despatched a messenger, and soon the whole of the servants were convened in the room.
Eva lay back on her pillows; her hair hanging loosely about her face, her crimson cheeks contrasting painfully with the intense whiteness of her complexion and the thin contour of her limbs and features, and her large, soul-like eyes fixed earnestly on every one.
The servants were struck with a sudden emotion. The spiritual face, the long locks of hair cut off and lying by her, her father’s averted face, and Marie’s sobs, struck at once upon the feelings of a sensitive and impressible race; and, as they came in, they looked one on another, sighed, and shook their heads. There was a deep silence, like that of a funeral.
Eva raised herself, and looked long and earnestly round at every one. All looked sad and apprehensive. Many of the women hid their faces in their aprons.
“I sent for you all, my dear friends,” said Eva, “because I love you. I love you all; and I have something to say to you, which I want you always to remember. . . . I am going to leave you. In a few more weeks you will see me no more—”
Here the child was interrupted by bursts of groans, sobs, and lamentations, which broke from all present, and in which her slender voice was lost entirely. She waited a moment, and then, speaking in a tone that checked the sobs of all, she said,
“If you love me, you must not interrupt me so. Listen to what I say. I want to speak to you about your souls. . . . Many of you, I am afraid, are very careless. You are thinking only about this world. I want you to remember that there is a beautiful world, where Jesus is. I am going there, and you can go there. It is for you, as much as me. But, if you want to go there, you must not live idle, careless, thoughtless lives. You must be Christians. You must remember that each one of you can become angels, and be angels forever. . . . If you want to be Christians, Jesus will help you. You must pray to him; you must read—”
The child checked herself, looked piteously at them, and said, sorrowfully,
“O dear! you can’t read—poor souls!” and she hid her face in the pillow and sobbed, while many a smothered sob from those she was addressing, who were kneeling on the floor, aroused her.
“Never mind,” she said, raising her face and smiling brightly through her tears, “I have prayed for you; and I know Jesus will help you, even if you can’t read. Try all to do the best you can; pray every day; ask Him to help you, and get the Bible read to you whenever you can; and I think I shall see you all in heaven.”
“Amen,” was the murmured response from the lips of Tom and Mammy, and some of the elder ones, who belonged to the Methodist church. The younger and more thoughtless ones, for the time completely overcome, were sobbing, with their heads bowed upon their knees.
“I know,” said Eva, “you all love me.”
“Yes; oh, yes! indeed we do! Lord bless her!” was the involuntary answer of all.
“Yes, I know you do! There isn’t one of you that hasn’t always been very kind to me; and I want to give you something that, when you look at, you shall always remember me, I’m going to give all of you a curl of my hair; and, when you look at it, think that I loved you and am gone to heaven, and that I want to see you all there.”
It is impossible to describe the scene, as, with tears and sobs, they gathered round the little creature, and took from her hands what seemed to them a last mark of her love. They fell on their knees; they sobbed, and prayed, and kissed the hem of her garment; and the elder ones poured forth words of endearment, mingled in prayers and blessings, after the manner of their susceptible race.
As each one took their gift, Miss Ophelia, who was apprehensive for the effect of all this excitement on her little patient, signed to each one to pass out of the apartment.
At last, all were gone but Tom and Mammy.
“Here, Uncle Tom,” said Eva, “is a beautiful one for you. O, I am so happy, Uncle Tom, to think I shall see you in heaven,—for I’m sure I shall; and Mammy,—dear, good, kind Mammy!” she said, fondly throwing her arms round her old nurse,—“I know you’ll be there, too.”
“O, Miss Eva, don’t see how I can live without ye, no how!” said the faithful creature. “’Pears like it’s just taking everything off the place to oncet!” and Mammy gave way to a passion of grief.
Miss Ophelia pushed her and Tom gently from the apartment, and thought they were all gone; but, as she turned, Topsy was standing there.
“Where did you start up from?” she said, suddenly.
“I was here,” said Topsy, wiping the tears from her eyes. “O, Miss Eva, I’ve been a bad girl; but won’t you give me one, too?”
“Yes, poor Topsy! to be sure, I will. There—every time you look at that, think that I love you, and wanted you to be a good girl!”
“O, Miss Eva, I is tryin!” said Topsy, earnestly; “but, Lor, it’s so hard to be good! ’Pears like I an’t used to it, no ways!”
“Jesus knows it, Topsy; he is sorry for you; he will help you.”
Topsy, with her eyes hid in her apron, was silently passed from the apartment by Miss Ophelia; but, as she went, she hid the precious curl in her bosom.
All being gone, Miss Ophelia shut the door. That worthy lady had wiped away many tears of her own, during the scene; but concern for the consequence of such an excitement to her young charge was uppermost in her mind.
St. Clare had been sitting, during the whole time, with his hand shading his eyes, in the same attitude.
When they were all gone, he sat so still.
“Papa!” said Eva, gently, laying her hand on his.
He gave a sudden start and shiver; but made no answer.
“Dear papa!” said Eva.
“I cannot,” said St. Clare, rising, “I cannot have it so! The Almighty hath dealt very bitterly with me!” and St. Clare pronounced these words with a bitter emphasis, indeed.
“Augustine! has not God a right to do what he will with his own?” said Miss Ophelia.
“Perhaps so; but that doesn’t make it any easier to bear,” said he, with a dry, hard, tearless manner, as he turned away.
“Papa, you break my heart!” said Eva, rising and throwing herself into his arms; “you must not feel so!” and the child sobbed and wept with a violence which alarmed them all, and turned her father’s thoughts at once to another channel.
“There, Eva,—there, dearest! Hush! hush! I was wrong; I was wicked. I will feel any way, do any way,—only don’t distress yourself; don’t sob so. I will be resigned; I was wicked to speak as I did.”
Eva soon lay like a wearied dove in her father’s arms; and he, bending over her, soothed her by every tender word he could think of.
Marie rose and threw herself out of the apartment into her own, when she fell into violent hysterics.
“You didn’t give me a curl, Eva,” said her father, smiling sadly.
“They are all yours, papa,” said she, smiling—“yours and mamma’s; and you must give dear aunty as many as she wants. I only gave them to our poor people myself, because you know, papa, they might be forgotten when I am gone, and because I hoped it might help them remember. . . . You are a Christian, are you not, papa?” said Eva, doubtfully.
“Why do you ask me?”
“I don’t know. You are so good, I don’t see how you can help it.”
“What is being a Christian, Eva?”
“Loving Christ most of all,” said Eva.
“Do you, Eva?”
“Certainly I do.”
“You never saw him,” said St. Clare.
“That makes no difference,” said Eva. “I believe him, and in a few days I shall see him;” and the young face grew fervent, radiant with joy.
St. Clare said no more. It was a feeling which he had seen before in his mother; but no chord within vibrated to it.
Eva, after this, declined rapidly; there was no more any doubt of the event; the fondest hope could not be blinded. Her beautiful room was avowedly a sick room; and Miss Ophelia day and night performed the duties of a nurse,—and never did her friends appreciate her value more than in that capacity. With so well-trained a hand and eye, such perfect adroitness and practice in every art which could promote neatness and comfort, and keep out of sight every disagreeable incident of sickness,—with such a perfect sense of time, such a clear, untroubled head, such exact accuracy in remembering every prescription and direction of the doctors,—she was everything to him. They who had shrugged their shoulders at her little peculiarities and setnesses, so unlike the careless freedom of southern manners, acknowledged that now she was the exact person that was wanted.
Uncle Tom was much in Eva’s room. The child suffered much from nervous restlessness, and it was a relief to her to be carried; and it was Tom’s greatest delight to carry her little frail form in his arms, resting on a pillow, now up and down her room, now out into the verandah; and when the fresh sea-breezes blew from the lake,—and the child felt freshest in the morning,—he would sometimes walk with her under the orange-trees in the garden, or, sitting down in some of their old seats, sing to her their favorite old hymns.
Her father often did the same thing; but his frame was slighter, and when he was weary, Eva would say to him,
“O, papa, let Tom take me. Poor fellow! it pleases him; and you know it’s all he can do now, and he wants to do something!”
“So do I, Eva!” said her father.
“Well, papa, you can do everything, and are everything to me. You read to me,—you sit up nights,—and Tom has only this one thing, and his singing; and I know, too, he does it easier than you can. He carries me so strong!”
The desire to do something was not confined to Tom. Every servant in the establishment showed the same feeling, and in their way did what they could.
Poor Mammy’s heart yearned towards her darling; but she found no opportunity, night or day, as Marie declared that the state of her mind was such, it was impossible for her to rest; and, of course, it was against her principles to let any one else rest. Twenty times in a night, Mammy would be roused to rub her feet, to bathe her head, to find her pocket-handkerchief, to see what the noise was in Eva’s room, to let down a curtain because it was too light, or to put it up because it was too dark; and, in the daytime, when she longed to have some share in the nursing of her pet, Marie seemed unusually ingenious in keeping her busy anywhere and everywhere all over the house, or about her own person; so that stolen interviews and momentary glimpses were all she could obtain.
“I feel it my duty to be particularly careful of myself, now,” she would say, “feeble as I am, and with the whole care and nursing of that dear child upon me.”
“Indeed, my dear,” said St. Clare, “I thought our cousin relieved you of that.”
“You talk like a man, St. Clare,—just as if a mother could be relieved of the care of a child in that state; but, then, it’s all alike,—no one ever knows what I feel! I can’t throw things off, as you do.”
St. Clare smiled. You must excuse him, he couldn’t help it,—for St. Clare could smile yet. For so bright and placid was the farewell voyage of the little spirit,—by such sweet and fragrant breezes was the small bark borne towards the heavenly shores,—that it was impossible to realize that it was death that was approaching. The child felt no pain,—only a tranquil, soft weakness, daily and almost insensibly increasing; and she was so beautiful, so loving, so trustful, so happy, that one could not resist the soothing influence of that air of innocence and peace which seemed to breathe around her. St. Clare found a strange calm coming over him. It was not hope,—that was impossible; it was not resignation; it was only a calm resting in the present, which seemed so beautiful that he wished to think of no future. It was like that hush of spirit which we feel amid the bright, mild woods of autumn, when the bright hectic flush is on the trees, and the last lingering flowers by the brook; and we joy in it all the more, because we know that soon it will all pass away.
The friend who knew most of Eva’s own imaginings and foreshadowings was her faithful bearer, Tom. To him she said what she would not disturb her father by saying. To him she imparted those mysterious intimations which the soul feels, as the cords begin to unbind, ere it leaves its clay forever.
Tom, at last, would not sleep in his room, but lay all night in the outer verandah, ready to rouse at every call.
“Uncle Tom, what alive have you taken to sleeping anywhere and everywhere, like a dog, for?” said Miss Ophelia. “I thought you was one of the orderly sort, that liked to lie in bed in a Christian way.”
“I do, Miss Feely,” said Tom, mysteriously. “I do, but now—”
“Well, what now?”
“We mustn’t speak loud; Mas’r St. Clare won’t hear on ’t; but Miss Feely, you know there must be somebody watchin’ for the bridegroom.”
“What do you mean, Tom?”
“You know it says in Scripture, ‘At midnight there was a great cry made. Behold, the bridegroom cometh.’ That’s what I’m spectin now, every night, Miss Feely,—and I couldn’t sleep out o’ hearin, no ways.”
“Why, Uncle Tom, what makes you think so?”
“Miss Eva, she talks to me. The Lord, he sends his messenger in the soul. I must be thar, Miss Feely; for when that ar blessed child goes into the kingdom, they’ll open the door so wide, we’ll all get a look in at the glory, Miss Feely.”
“Uncle Tom, did Miss Eva say she felt more unwell than usual tonight?”
“No; but she telled me, this morning, she was coming nearer,—thar’s them that tells it to the child, Miss Feely. It’s the angels,—‘it’s the trumpet sound afore the break o’ day,’” said Tom, quoting from a favorite hymn.
This dialogue passed between Miss Ophelia and Tom, between ten and eleven, one evening, after her arrangements had all been made for the night, when, on going to bolt her outer door, she found Tom stretched along by it, in the outer verandah.
She was not nervous or impressible; but the solemn, heart-felt manner struck her. Eva had been unusually bright and cheerful, that afternoon, and had sat raised in her bed, and looked over all her little trinkets and precious things, and designated the friends to whom she would have them given; and her manner was more animated, and her voice more natural, than they had known it for weeks. Her father had been in, in the evening, and had said that Eva appeared more like her former self than ever she had done since her sickness; and when he kissed her for the night, he said to Miss Ophelia,—“Cousin, we may keep her with us, after all; she is certainly better;” and he had retired with a lighter heart in his bosom than he had had there for weeks.
But at midnight,—strange, mystic hour!—when the veil between the frail present and the eternal future grows thin,—then came the messenger!
There was a sound in that chamber, first of one who stepped quickly. It was Miss Ophelia, who had resolved to sit up all night with her little charge, and who, at the turn of the night, had discerned what experienced nurses significantly call “a change.” The outer door was quickly opened, and Tom, who was watching outside, was on the alert, in a moment.
“Go for the doctor, Tom! lose not a moment,” said Miss Ophelia; and, stepping across the room, she rapped at St. Clare’s door.
“Cousin,” she said, “I wish you would come.”
Those words fell on his heart like clods upon a coffin. Why did they? He was up and in the room in an instant, and bending over Eva, who still slept.
What was it he saw that made his heart stand still? Why was no word spoken between the two? Thou canst say, who hast seen that same expression on the face dearest to thee;—that look indescribable, hopeless, unmistakable, that says to thee that thy beloved is no longer thine.
On the face of the child, however, there was no ghastly imprint,—only a high and almost sublime expression,—the overshadowing presence of spiritual natures, the dawning of immortal life in that childish soul.
They stood there so still, gazing upon her, that even the ticking of the watch seemed too loud. In a few moments, Tom returned, with the doctor. He entered, gave one look, and stood silent as the rest.
“When did this change take place?” said he, in a low whisper, to Miss Ophelia.
“About the turn of the night,” was the reply.
Marie, roused by the entrance of the doctor, appeared, hurriedly, from the next room.
“Augustine! Cousin!—O!—what!” she hurriedly began.
“Hush!” said St. Clare, hoarsely; “she is dying!”
Mammy heard the words, and flew to awaken the servants. The house was soon roused,—lights were seen, footsteps heard, anxious faces thronged the verandah, and looked tearfully through the glass doors; but St. Clare heard and said nothing,—he saw only that look on the face of the little sleeper.
“O, if she would only wake, and speak once more!” he said; and, stooping over her, he spoke in her ear,—“Eva, darling!”
The large blue eyes unclosed—a smile passed over her face;—she tried to raise her head, and to speak.
“Do you know me, Eva?”
“Dear papa,” said the child, with a last effort, throwing her arms about his neck. In a moment they dropped again; and, as St. Clare raised his head, he saw a spasm of mortal agony pass over the face,—she struggled for breath, and threw up her little hands.
“O, God, this is dreadful!” he said, turning away in agony, and wringing Tom’s hand, scarce conscious what he was doing. “O, Tom, my boy, it is killing me!”
Tom had his master’s hands between his own; and, with tears streaming down his dark cheeks, looked up for help where he had always been used to look.
“Pray that this may be cut short!” said St. Clare,—“this wrings my heart.”
“O, bless the Lord! it’s over,—it’s over, dear Master!” said Tom; “look at her.”
The child lay panting on her pillows, as one exhausted,—the large clear eyes rolled up and fixed. Ah, what said those eyes, that spoke so much of heaven! Earth was past,—and earthly pain; but so solemn, so mysterious, was the triumphant brightness of that face, that it checked even the sobs of sorrow. They pressed around her, in breathless stillness.
“Eva,” said St. Clare, gently.
She did not hear.
“O, Eva, tell us what you see! What is it?” said her father.
A bright, a glorious smile passed over her face, and she said, brokenly,—“O! love,—joy,—peace!” gave one sigh and passed from death unto life!
“Farewell, beloved child! the bright, eternal doors have closed after thee; we shall see thy sweet face no more. O, woe for them who watched thy entrance into heaven, when they shall wake and find only the cold gray sky of daily life, and thou gone forever!”
1 “Weep Not for Those,” a poem by Thomas Moore (1779-1852).
Chapter 27
“This Is the  of Earth”1
The statuettes and pictures in Eva’s room were shrouded in white napkins, and only hushed breathings and muffled footfalls were heard there, and the light stole in solemnly through windows partially darkened by closed blinds.
The bed was draped in white; and there, beneath the drooping angel-figure, lay a little sleeping form,—sleeping never to waken!
There she lay, robed in one of the simple white dresses she had been wont to wear when living; the rose-colored light through the curtains cast over the icy coldness of death a warm glow. The heavy eyelashes drooped softly on the pure cheek; the head was turned a little to one side, as if in natural steep, but there was diffused over every lineament of the face that high celestial expression, that mingling of rapture and repose, which showed it was no earthly or temporary sleep, but the long, sacred rest which “He giveth to his beloved.”
There is no death to such as thou, dear Eva! neither darkness nor shadow of death; only such a bright fading as when the morning star fades in the golden dawn. Thine is the victory without the battle,—the crown without the conflict.
So did St. Clare think, as, with folded arms, he stood there gazing. Ah! who shall say what he did think? for, from the hour that voices had said, in the dying chamber, “she is gone,” it had been all a dreary mist, a heavy “dimness of anguish.” He had heard voices around him; he had had questions asked, and answered them; they had asked him when he would have the funeral, and where they should lay her; and he had answered, impatiently, that he cared not.
Adolph and Rosa had arranged the chamber; volatile, fickle and childish, as they generally were, they were soft-hearted and full of feeling; and, while Miss Ophelia presided over the general details of order and neatness, it was their hands that added those soft, poetic touches to the arrangements, that took from the death-room the grim and ghastly air which too often marks a New England funeral.
There were still flowers on the shelves,—all white, delicate and fragrant, with graceful, drooping leaves. Eva’s little table, covered with white, bore on it her favorite vase, with a single white moss rose-bud in it. The folds of the drapery, the fall of the curtains, had been arranged and rearranged, by Adolph and Rosa, with that nicety of eye which characterizes their race. Even now, while St. Clare stood there thinking, little Rosa tripped softly into the chamber with a basket of white flowers. She stepped back when she saw St. Clare, and stopped respectfully; but, seeing that he did not observe her, she came forward to place them around the dead. St. Clare saw her as in a dream, while she placed in the small hands a fair cape jessamine, and, with admirable taste, disposed other flowers around the couch.
The door opened again, and Topsy, her eyes swelled with crying, appeared, holding something under her apron. Rosa made a quick forbidding gesture; but she took a step into the room.
“You must go out,” said Rosa, in a sharp, positive whisper; “you haven’t any business here!”
“O, do let me! I brought a flower,—such a pretty one!” said Topsy, holding up a half-blown tea rose-bud. “Do let me put just one there.”
“Get along!” said Rosa, more decidedly.
“Let her stay!” said St. Clare, suddenly stamping his foot. “She shall come.”
Rosa suddenly retreated, and Topsy came forward and laid her offering at the feet of the corpse; then suddenly, with a wild and bitter cry, she threw herself on the floor alongside the bed, and wept, and moaned aloud.
Miss Ophelia hastened into the room, and tried to raise and silence her; but in vain.
“O, Miss Eva! oh, Miss Eva! I wish I ’s dead, too,—I do!”
There was a piercing wildness in the cry; the blood flushed into St. Clare’s white, marble-like face, and the first tears he had shed since Eva died stood in his eyes.
“Get up, child,” said Miss Ophelia, in a softened voice; “don’t cry so. Miss Eva is gone to heaven; she is an angel.”
“But I can’t see her!” said Topsy. “I never shall see her!” and she sobbed again.
They all stood a moment in silence.
“She said she loved me,” said Topsy,—“she did! O, dear! oh, dear! there an’t nobody left now,—there an’t!”
“That’s true enough” said St. Clare; “but do,” he said to Miss Ophelia, “see if you can’t comfort the poor creature.”
“I jist wish I hadn’t never been born,” said Topsy. “I didn’t want to be born, no ways; and I don’t see no use on ’t.”
Miss Ophelia raised her gently, but firmly, and took her from the room; but, as she did so, some tears fell from her eyes.
“Topsy, you poor child,” she said, as she led her into her room, “don’t give up! I can love you, though I am not like that dear little child. I hope I’ve learnt something of the love of Christ from her. I can love you; I do, and I’ll try to help you to grow up a good Christian girl.”
Miss Ophelia’s voice was more than her words, and more than that were the honest tears that fell down her face. From that hour, she acquired an influence over the mind of the destitute child that she never lost.
“O, my Eva, whose little hour on earth did so much of good,” thought St. Clare, “what account have I to give for my long years?”
There were, for a while, soft whisperings and footfalls in the chamber, as one after another stole in, to look at the dead; and then came the little coffin; and then there was a funeral, and carriages drove to the door, and strangers came and were seated; and there were white scarfs and ribbons, and crape bands, and mourners dressed in black crape; and there were words read from the Bible, and prayers offered; and St. Clare lived, and walked, and moved, as one who has shed every tear;—to the last he saw only one thing, that golden head in the coffin; but then he saw the cloth spread over it, the lid of the coffin closed; and he walked, when he was put beside the others, down to a little place at the bottom of the garden, and there, by the mossy seat where she and Tom had talked, and sung, and read so often, was the little grave. St. Clare stood beside it,—looked vacantly down; he saw them lower the little coffin; he heard, dimly, the solemn words, “I am the resurrection and the Life; he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live;” and, as the earth was cast in and filled up the little grave, he could not realize that it was his Eva that they were hiding from his sight.
Nor was it!—not Eva, but only the frail seed of that bright, immortal form with which she shall yet come forth, in the day of the Lord Jesus!
And then all were gone, and the mourners went back to the place which should know her no more; and Marie’s room was darkened, and she lay on the bed, sobbing and moaning in uncontrollable grief, and calling every moment for the attentions of all her servants. Of course, they had no time to cry,—why should they? the grief was her grief, and she was fully convinced that nobody on earth did, could, or would feel it as she did.
“St. Clare did not shed a tear,” she said; “he didn’t sympathize with her; it was perfectly wonderful to think how hard-hearted and unfeeling he was, when he must know how she suffered.”
So much are people the slave of their eye and ear, that many of the servants really thought that Missis was the principal sufferer in the case, especially as Marie began to have hysterical spasms, and sent for the doctor, and at last declared herself dying; and, in the running and scampering, and bringing up hot bottles, and heating of flannels, and chafing, and fussing, that ensued, there was quite a diversion.
Tom, however, had a feeling at his own heart, that drew him to his master. He followed him wherever he walked, wistfully and sadly; and when he saw him sitting, so pale and quiet, in Eva’s room, holding before his eyes her little open Bible, though seeing no letter or word of what was in it, there was more sorrow to Tom in that still, fixed, tearless eye, than in all Marie’s moans and lamentations.
In a few days the St. Clare family were back again in the city; Augustine, with the restlessness of grief, longing for another scene, to change the current of his thoughts. So they left the house and garden, with its little grave, and came back to New Orleans; and St. Clare walked the streets busily, and strove to fill up the chasm in his heart with hurry and bustle, and change of place; and people who saw him in the street, or met him at the cafe, knew of his loss only by the weed on his hat; for there he was, smiling and talking, and reading the newspaper, and speculating on politics, and attending to business matters; and who could see that all this smiling outside was but a hollowed shell over a heart that was a dark and silent sepulchre?
“Mr. St. Clare is a singular man,” said Marie to Miss Ophelia, in a complaining tone. “I used to think, if there was anything in the world he did love, it was our dear little Eva; but he seems to be forgetting her very easily. I cannot ever get him to talk about her. I really did think he would show more feeling!”
“Still waters run deepest, they used to tell me,” said Miss Ophelia, oracularly.
“O, I don’t believe in such things; it’s all talk. If people have feeling, they will show it,—they can’t help it; but, then, it’s a great misfortune to have feeling. I’d rather have been made like St. Clare. My feelings prey upon me so!”
“Sure, Missis, Mas’r St. Clare is gettin’ thin as a shader. They say, he don’t never eat nothin’,” said Mammy. “I know he don’t forget Miss Eva; I know there couldn’t nobody,—dear, little, blessed cretur!” she added, wiping her eyes.
“Well, at all events, he has no consideration for me,” said Marie; “he hasn’t spoken one word of sympathy, and he must know how much more a mother feels than any man can.”
“The heart knoweth its own bitterness,” said Miss Ophelia, gravely.
“That’s just what I think. I know just what I feel,—nobody else seems to. Eva used to, but she is gone!” and Marie lay back on her lounge, and began to sob disconsolately.
Marie was one of those unfortunately constituted mortals, in whose eyes whatever is lost and gone assumes a value which it never had in possession. Whatever she had, she seemed to survey only to pick flaws in it; but, once fairly away, there was no end to her valuation of it.
While this conversation was taking place in the parlor another was going on in St. Clare’s library.
Tom, who was always uneasily following his master about, had seen him go to his library, some hours before; and, after vainly waiting for him to come out, determined, at last, to make an errand in. He entered softly. St. Clare lay on his lounge, at the further end of the room. He was lying on his face, with Eva’s Bible open before him, at a little distance. Tom walked up, and stood by the sofa. He hesitated; and, while he was hesitating, St. Clare suddenly raised himself up. The honest face, so full of grief, and with such an imploring expression of affection and sympathy, struck his master. He laid his hand on Tom’s, and bowed down his forehead on it.
“O, Tom, my boy, the whole world is as empty as an egg-shell.”
“I know it, Mas’r,—I know it,” said Tom; “but, oh, if Mas’r could only look up,—up where our dear Miss Eva is,—up to the dear Lord Jesus!”
“Ah, Tom! I do look up; but the trouble is, I don’t see anything, when I do, I wish I could.”
Tom sighed heavily.
“It seems to be given to children, and poor, honest fellows, like you, to see what we can’t,” said St. Clare. “How comes it?”
“Thou has ‘hid from the wise and prudent, and revealed unto babes,’” murmured Tom; “‘even so, Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight.’”
“Tom, I don’t believe,—I can’t believe,—I’ve got the habit of doubting,” said St. Clare. “I want to believe this Bible,—and I can’t.”
“Dear Mas’r, pray to the good Lord,—‘Lord, I believe; help thou my unbelief.’”
“Who knows anything about anything?” said St. Clare, his eyes wandering dreamily, and speaking to himself. “Was all that beautiful love and faith only one of the ever-shifting phases of human feeling, having nothing real to rest on, passing away with the little breath? And is there no more Eva,—no heaven,—no Christ,—nothing?”
“O, dear Mas’r, there is! I know it; I’m sure of it,” said Tom, falling on his knees. “Do, do, dear Mas’r, believe it!”
“How do you know there’s any Christ, Tom! You never saw the Lord.”
“Felt Him in my soul, Mas’r,—feel Him now! O, Mas’r, when I was sold away from my old woman and the children, I was jest a’most broke up. I felt as if there warn’t nothin’ left; and then the good Lord, he stood by me, and he says, ‘Fear not, Tom;’ and he brings light and joy in a poor feller’s soul,—makes all peace; and I ’s so happy, and loves everybody, and feels willin’ jest to be the Lord’s, and have the Lord’s will done, and be put jest where the Lord wants to put me. I know it couldn’t come from me, cause I ’s a poor, complainin’cretur; it comes from the Lord; and I know He’s willin’ to do for Mas’r.”
Tom spoke with fast-running tears and choking voice. St. Clare leaned his head on his shoulder, and wrung the hard, faithful, black hand.
“Tom, you love me,” he said.
“I ’s willin’ to lay down my life, this blessed day, to see Mas’r a Christian.”
“Poor, foolish boy!” said St. Clare, half-raising himself. “I’m not worth the love of one good, honest heart, like yours.”
“O, Mas’r, dere’s more than me loves you,—the blessed Lord Jesus loves you.”
“How do you know that Tom?” said St. Clare.
“Feels it in my soul. O, Mas’r! ‘the love of Christ, that passeth knowledge.’”
“Singular!” said St. Clare, turning away, “that the story of a man that lived and died eighteen hundred years ago can affect people so yet. But he was no man,” he added, suddenly. “No man ever had such long and living power! O, that I could believe what my mother taught me, and pray as I did when I was a boy!”
“If Mas’r pleases,” said Tom, “Miss Eva used to read this so beautifully. I wish Mas’r’d be so good as read it. Don’t get no readin’, hardly, now Miss Eva’s gone.”
The chapter was the eleventh of John,—the touching account of the raising of Lazarus, St. Clare read it aloud, often pausing to wrestle down feelings which were roused by the pathos of the story. Tom knelt before him, with clasped hands, and with an absorbed expression of love, trust, adoration, on his quiet face.
“Tom,” said his Master, “this is all real to you!”
“I can jest fairly see it Mas’r,” said Tom.
“I wish I had your eyes, Tom.”
“I wish, to the dear Lord, Mas’r had!”
“But, Tom, you know that I have a great deal more knowledge than you; what if I should tell you that I don’t believe this Bible?”
“O, Mas’r!” said Tom, holding up his hands, with a deprecating gesture.
“Wouldn’t it shake your faith some, Tom?”
“Not a grain,” said Tom.
“Why, Tom, you must know I know the most.”
“O, Mas’r, haven’t you jest read how he hides from the wise and prudent, and reveals unto babes? But Mas’r wasn’t in earnest, for sartin, now?” said Tom, anxiously.
“No, Tom, I was not. I don’t disbelieve, and I think there is reason to believe; and still I don’t. It’s a troublesome bad habit I’ve got, Tom.”
“If Mas’r would only pray!”
“How do you know I don’t, Tom?”
“Does Mas’r?”
“I would, Tom, if there was anybody there when I pray; but it’s all speaking unto nothing, when I do. But come, Tom, you pray now, and show me how.”
Tom’s heart was full; he poured it out In prayer, like waters that have been long suppressed. One thing was plain enough; Tom thought there was somebody to hear, whether there were or not. In fact, St. Clare felt himself borne, on the tide of his faith and feeling, almost to the gates of that heaven he seemed so vividly to conceive. It seemed to bring him nearer to Eva.
“Thank you, my boy,” said St. Clare, when Tom rose. “I like to hear you, Tom; but go, now, and leave me alone; some other time, I’ll talk more.”
Tom silently left the room.



第二十六章 归天

  生命之花初绽,死神已然来临;

  世上幸存之人,切勿悲伤哭泣。

  伊娃的房间面朝着宽阔的走廊,和其他房间一样。屋子在圣克莱尔夫妇和奥菲利亚小姐的房间之问。这间房完全是圣克莱尔根据自己的眼光和喜好布置的,风格与小主人的性格正相宜。窗户上挂的窗帘是玫瑰色和白色细纹棉布的,地毯是从巴黎定做回来的,上面的图案是圣克莱尔自己设计的,图案中间是一丛欲放的玫瑰,四周是一圈含苞怒放的蓓蕾和繁茂的绿叶。竹制的床、椅子和卧榻式样别致,床顶的造型格外新颖,是一个雪花石膏托架上站着一位美丽的天使,天使的两只翅膀倒垂着,手中托着一个山桃叶的花冠。托架上挂着一顶银色条纹的玫瑰色罗纱帐,用来抵挡蚊子的侵扰,这是炎热气候中所不可或缺的,好几张竹榻上都挂着同样的玫瑰色蚊帐。房间中央那新颖雅致的竹桌上放着一只帕罗斯花瓶,插着待放的白色百合——花瓶里的鲜花从来没有断过。桌上还放着伊娃的书本和玩意儿及一件精美的雪花石膏文具架——这是圣克莱尔专为女儿读书写字用的。房间里有一个大壁炉,大理石的壁炉架上供着一尊耶稣接待儿童的小型雕像,两旁是一对大理石花瓶,花瓶里的鲜花是汤姆每天清晨采集的,这可是他尽心完成的一项工作。房间的墙壁上挂着两三幅精美的油画,画着神态各异的孩子。伊娃的房间,一眼望去就让人感到金色童年的美好,还有一种特有的宁馨。每天早上伊娃睁开眼,看到周围的一切如此美妙,总止不住悠然而升起许多遐想。

  先前支撑伊娃的那股虚飘劲已经过去,走廊里再也听不到她轻盈的脚步声了。家里人经常看见她斜倚在临窗的竹榻上,深邃的眼睛出神地凝望着窗外波光荡漾的湖面。

  一天下午,快三点钟的时候,伊娃也正这么躺着,她面前摊着一本半开的《圣经》,她的手指就漫不经心地夹在书中问。突然,她听到她母亲在走廊上失声叫嚷:

  “你在做什么,你这个小妖精,又捣什么鬼?唷,你竟敢摘花?”接着传来一个响亮清脆的耳光声。

  “上帝保佑,太太,这可是给伊娃小姐摘的。”是托普西的声音。

  “给伊娃小姐?你倒是振振有词,嗯?你以为她会要你的花?呸,你这小黑鬼!拿着花给我滚蛋!”

  伊娃赶紧翻身下了竹榻,跑到走廊里。

  “噢,妈妈,请别这样,我要这些花。托普西,把花给我,我要它们。”

  “孩子,你的房间里到处都是花咧!”

  “越多越好,”伊娃说,“托普西,快把花拿过来。”

  托普西原本丧气地耷拉着头,闷闷不乐地站着,听到这话,便向伊娃走过去,把花递给她。这孩子的神色有些迟疑不决,腼腆羞涩,和往常的那种怪诞、骄横和狡黠大不相同。

  “这束花美极了!”伊娃看着花说。

  这束花的确非常漂亮,浓翠欲滴的叶子托着娇艳无比的山茶花,再配上一支鲜红逼人的天竺葵。采花人显然对颜色的搭配具有独到的眼光,就连每一片叶子的排列都颇费心思。

  “托普西,你配的花漂亮极了,”伊娃说,“喏,这个花瓶我还从没见过呢,以后你就每天帮我插束花吧。”听到这些,托普西不由高兴起来。

  “哎,真搞不懂,”玛丽说,“你让她插什么花呀?”

  “您别管了,妈妈,您只要答应让托普西帮我插花就行了,您同意吗?”

  “那没问题,只要你愿意,我的宝贝。托普西,听见小姐吩咐了吗?”

  托普西鞠了个躬,垂下了眼睑。当她转身离开时,伊娃瞟到她脸颊上一颗泪珠正滚落下来。

  “噢,妈妈,您瞧,这可怜的小姑娘真想为我做点什么呢!”伊娃对她妈妈说。

  “吓!怎么可能呢?这孩子只会捣蛋。惟一的解释是,不让她摘,她就偏去摘。不过,你要高兴她帮你摘,那就摘吧!”

  “妈妈,我觉得托普西和过去不一样了,她在努力做个好女孩呢!”

  “她要能学好,可不那么容易呢!”玛丽不以为然地笑笑。

  “妈妈,您不知道,托普西真是事事不顺心呢!”

  “不过,我敢肯定,她到我们家后,情况就大不一样了。我们跟她讲道理,好好教育她,什么法子都用到了,可她还那么讨人厌,永远是那样,真是成不了器!”

  “可是妈妈,她从小生长的环境跟我们不同啊!我们有朋友,可以学到许多受之有益的东西,可是她呢,她一无所有,直到进了我们家才好一点。”

  “嗯,很有可能,”玛丽打着哈欠说,“唉,天气真热啊!”

  “妈妈,您说,如果托普西是个基督徒的话,她也会和我们大家一样变为天使的,对吧?”

  “托普西?真滑稽!只有你这个傻孩子才这么想……不过,也没准咧!”

  “可是,妈妈,基督是我们的天父,不也是她的天父吗?耶稣难道不拯救她吗?”

  “嗯,或许是吧。我想,上帝创造我们每个人!”玛丽说,“咦,我的香瓶呢?”

  “唉,可惜啊,真可惜。”伊娃眺望着湖面,喃喃自语。

  “可惜什么?”玛丽问道。

  “我可惜的是人们眼睁睁地看着那些本来可以上天堂和天使们生活在一起的人不停地堕落下去,竟然没人伸手拉他们一把。哎,怎么不可惜呢?”

  “唉,我们也是力不从心呀。发愁也不管用,伊娃。我不知道该怎么办,不过,我们有先天的优势,这就够值得庆幸了。”

  “我实在庆幸不起来,妈妈,”伊娃说,“一想到那些可怜的人一无所有,我就难受。”

  “那就太奇怪了,”玛丽说,“信仰上帝只是让我感到对自己的优越环境知足而已。”

  “妈妈,我想把头发剪掉一些——大部分。”

  “为什么呀,宝贝?”玛丽问。

  “妈妈,我想趁自己还能动的时候,把头发剪下来送给伙伴们,您叫姑妈过来帮我剪好吗?”

  玛丽抬高嗓子,叫在另一间屋子的奥菲利亚小姐。

  奥菲利亚小姐走进门时,伊娃从枕头上翻起身来,把一头金色带棕的长发披散下来,兴奋地说:“姑妈,来呀,剪头毛啊!”

  “这是干什么呀?”圣克莱尔说,他刚出去为伊娃买了些水果回来。

  “爸爸,我只是叫姑妈给我剪些头发下来,头发太多了,夏天捂得热极了。还有,我想把剪下来的头发送给大家。”

  奥菲利亚小姐拿着剪刀走进来。

  “小心别剪坏了,”圣克莱尔说,“剪里层的,从外面就看不出来,宝贝,你的这头卷毛可是爸爸的骄傲咧!”

  “噢,爸爸!”伊娃伤心地叹道。

  “可不是吗?你得把它们保养得好好的,到时候,我带你到伯父的庄园去,看恩瑞克哥哥。”圣克莱尔故作轻松地说道。

  “爸爸,我哪儿也去不了啦,我要到美丽的天堂去了,真的,难道您看不出来我已经一天不如一天了吗?”

  “为什么你一定要我相信这残酷的事呢,伊娃?”圣克莱尔痛苦地说。

  “因为这是事实啊,爸爸。如果您现在就愿意相信这是事实,就会和我想法一样。”

  圣克莱尔默不做声了,他只是心痛地看着自己女儿的一缕缕长卷发飘落下来,再被平放在她的衣兜里。伊娃拿着头发,仔细地看着,然后将它们缠在手指上,又时不时担心地看着她父亲。

  “我早就料到会是这样!”玛丽说,“我被这件事折磨得憔悴不堪,一天天向坟墓挨近!可是,谁也不关心我。我早就料到了,圣克莱尔,不久你就会发现我说的没错。”

  “这一定会让你感到心满意足的。”圣克莱尔冷冷地说,语气中充满了厌恶。

  伊娃那清澈无邪的眼睛一会儿转向父亲,一会儿又看向母亲。她的目光恳切,只有一个即将摆脱尘世羁绊的灵魂才会拥有这样平静而领悟的眼神。显然,她已经目睹并感受到父母之间的差别了。

  她招手示意她父亲过去,他走过来在她身边坐下。

  “爸爸,我的身体眼看着不行了,我想是时候了。可是,我还有很多话要说,很多事要做,心里像悬着块石头,轻松不下来,可一提起这些事您又不高兴,只好一天天拖着。但事情迟早得解决,不是吗?爸爸,请答应我,现在就让我一吐为快吧!”

  “孩子,爸爸答应你。”圣克莱尔一手蒙住眼睛,一手握住了伊娃的手。

  “谢谢您,爸爸。请您把所有的仆人们都召集过来,我想见他们,和他们说几句话。”伊娃说。

  “好的。”圣克莱尔强忍悲痛地说。

  奥菲利亚小姐派人去传了话,很快,所有的仆人都聚集到伊娃的屋子里来了。

  伊娃靠在枕头上,长长的头发披散在消瘦的脸颊旁。她肤色惨白,双颊却带着病态的潮红,五官分明,四肢却瘦若无骨,这些都形成了鲜明而凄惨的对照。她那双深陷的眼睛却灼灼发光,似乎要把周围的人都深深地看在心里,随她带走。

  仆人们忍不住触景伤怀。这些黑人,只要稍具悲天悯人的情怀,目睹这一幅场景——伊娃圣洁的面庞和刚剪下来的缕缕发丝,圣克莱尔伤心的背转过去的脸,玛丽断断续续的抽噎——谁不会悲从中来呢?他们止不住地唉声叹气,眼泪暗抛,不胜凄凉之感。屋子里一片死寂,仿佛在进行一个庄严的葬礼。

  伊娃坐起来,又一次长久恳切地凝视着大家。没有人不是不胜哀凄的样子,许多女仆掀起围裙掩住了脸。

  “我请大家到这里,亲爱的朋友们,”伊娃说道,“是因为我爱你们,爱你们每个人,我有些话要告诉你们,希望你们能记住,因为……因为我将不久于人世,也许只有几个星期,到那时,我就再也见不到你们了……”

  屋子里顿时一片痛哭,完全淹没了伊娃那柔美的嗓音。过了片刻,她又开口了,语气郑重,令所有的哭声都戛然而止。

  “如果你们爱我,请别打断我的话。我想告诉你们有关灵魂的事……恐怕你们都对这个不以为然吧!你们只想着人间的事。你们应该记住,基督那边有另外一个世界,非常美丽,我就是要去那里。你们也可以去那儿,因为这个世界应该是人人平等的。但是,如果你们要去那儿,就不能像现在这样浑浑噩噩,漫不经心地打发日子,你们得做一个基督徒。你们要相信,你们每个人都可以成为天使,永恒的天使……如果你们愿意做个基督徒,耶和华会帮助你们,你们一定要向他祷告,要阅读——”

  伊娃突然顿住了,无限怜悯地扫了大家一眼,悲哀地说道:

  “噢,上帝啊!可怜的人,你们看不懂呀!”

  她把脸埋进枕头里,抽抽搭搭地哭了起来。跪在地板上的仆人们不敢哭出声来,但他们的哽咽声惊动了伊娃。

  “没关系的,”伊娃抬起头来,含着泪粲然一笑,“我已经为你们祈祷过了,虽然你们看不懂《圣经》,可仁慈的主会帮助你们的,你们凡事就尽力而为吧!每天你们都要做祷告,祈求主的帮助,一有机会就请人念《圣经》。我想,只要你们能做到这些,我就一定会在天堂里看到你们所有的人!”

  “阿门!”汤姆,妈咪和一些年长的教徒不禁小声念起来。那些少不更事,万事都无所谓的年轻人也完全被伊娃所打动,他们把头抵在膝盖上哀衷地哭起来。

  “我知道,”伊娃说,“你们都很爱我!”

  “是的,是的,我们实在是爱你啊!愿上帝保佑她吧!”大家不由自主地答道。

  “是的,是的,我知道你们都很爱我,人人如此。所以,我想送给大家一样东西,每当看到它,就会想起我来。我把头发剪了一些,你们每人拿一络,看到它,你们就会想:伊娃在天堂里注视你们,她爱你们,希望能在天堂里再见到你们。”

  此情此景真是难以言传。所有人都涕泪纵横,他们围在伊娃的床边,从她手中接过纪念物——一缕头发——最后的爱的标志。他们长跪不起,哽咽着,祈祷着,吻着伊娃的衣襟。年长的仆人向她倾吐着夹杂着祈祷的亲切的祝福——这是黑人特有的多情的表达方式。

  奥菲利亚小姐害怕这激动的场面对伊娃的病不利,就在仆人们接到纪念物之后,暗示他们出去。

  最后,仆人们一个个都退出去了,只剩下汤姆和妈咪。

  “汤姆叔叔,”伊娃说,“这一缕好看一点的送给你。噢,你不知道,一想到将在天堂里见到你,我就高兴得不得了。我相信,我一定会再见到你的,汤姆叔叔。噢,还有你,妈咪,我的亲妈咪!”她一面说,一面亲昵地搂住她的老奶妈,“我知道你也会到那儿去的!”

  “噢,亲爱的伊娃小姐,没有你我可怎么活啊!眼看这个家就支离破碎了!”忠心耿耿的老女仆禁不住放声大哭。

  奥菲利亚小姐将她和汤姆轻轻地推出门外。本以为没人了,没想到一转身,托普西正站在那儿呢。

  “你从哪儿钻出来的?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “我一直就在这儿!”托普西擦着眼泪说,“哦,亲爱的伊娃小姐,我一直都是个坏孩子,可是你也能送给我一终绺头发吗?”

  “当然可以啦,可怜的托普西。喏,这个给你,以后看见它就想到我是爱你的,希望你努力做个乖孩子!”

  “噢,伊娃小姐,你不知道,我正在努力呢!”托普西恳切地说,“只是我以前太坏了,想学好真不简单哩,大概我还有些不太适应。”

  “主知道会难过的,不过他会帮你。”

  托普西用围裙遮住了眼睛,奥菲利亚小姐无言地将她送出去。托普西一边走,一边小心翼翼地将那绺珍贵的头发藏进怀里。所有的人都走了,奥菲利亚小姐关上了门。在刚才的场面中,这个让人肃然起敬的女人也不知流了多少泪,不过,她心里最急切的,是担心这过于激动的场面激化孩子的病情。

  圣克莱尔一直坐在旁边,他用手蒙着眼睛,仿佛石像一般,自始至终凝然不动。

  “爸爸。”伊娃轻轻地叫唤着,把手覆在父亲的手上。

  圣克莱尔一个激灵,身体颤了一下,仍然一言不发。

  “亲爱的爸爸!”伊娃又唤道。

  “不行!”圣克莱尔倏地站起来,“我不能再忍受啦!上帝啊,全能的上帝,你为什么对我这么狠心?”圣克莱尔的语气异常沉重。

  “奥古斯丁,难道上帝没有权力做他自己想做的事吗?”奥菲利亚小姐问道。

  “他或许可以,可是这却不能减少我的半分痛苦!”圣克莱尔转过脸去,艰涩地说着,一脸欲哭无泪的凄怆!

  “噢,爸爸,我的心都碎了!”伊娃坐起身来,一下扑倒在父亲的怀里。“您可不能这个样子呀!”那孩子泪如泉涌,肝肠寸断的样子吓得所有的人都手足无措。她的父亲,也暂时忘记了自己的痛苦。

  “好的,伊娃。宝贝,别哭,别哭,都是爸爸的错!我是个坏爸爸。你让爸爸怎么想,怎么做,爸爸都依你,好不好?快别哭了,别难受,我愿意顺天安命。我刚才那么说实在太不应该了。”

  伊娃很快便像一只疲乏的小鸽子倒在了父亲怀里。圣克莱尔俯下身,用各种温言软语来安慰她。

  玛丽却跳了起来,箭一般冲出房间,向自己的房间跑去。接着,就听到她歇斯底里发作的声音。

  “你还没给我一绺头发呢,伊娃。”圣克莱尔惨然一笑。“剩下的都是您的,爸爸,”伊娃说,“都是您和妈妈的。您还得分出一些给姑妈,她要多少给多少。仆人的那些由我亲自来送是因为我担心,爸爸您知道的——他们会被忘掉。还有,我希望让他们记住……您是基督徒吧,爸爸?”伊娃犹豫地问。

  “你问这个做什么?”

  “我也闹不清。您那么仁慈,怎么会不是基督徒呢?”

  “怎样才称得上是真正的基督徒呢,伊娃?”

  “最主要的是爱基督。”伊娃回答。

  “那么你爱吗?”

  “当然爱啦!”

  “可是你从来没见过他呀。”圣克莱尔说。

  “那有什么关系呢!我信任他,而且,过不了几天,我就会看到他啦!”伊娃眉飞色舞地说。

  圣克莱尔不再言语。这种感情,他曾经在他母亲身上见过,但当时并没有引起他的共鸣。

  伊娃的身体继续崩溃下去,死亡是在所难免的了。人们不再痴心幻想出现奇迹。伊娃美丽的房间成了众所周知的病房。奥菲利亚小姐日夜履行看护之职,她的堂弟一家无不感到任何时候都比不得她现在的可贵。她手眼灵活,对如何保持整洁舒适、消除疾病中的不快都了如指掌;她时间观念强,头脑清晰镇定,能准确无误地记忆医生的药方和叮嘱。对圣克莱尔来说,她简直就像是上帝。只是,她的脾气有些怪僻执拗,与南方人放任不羁的自由禀性格格不入。尽管如此,大家都承认目前她是最急需的人。

  汤姆叔叔在伊娃的房间里呆的时间也多起来。那孩子总是被神经衰弱折磨得睡不着觉,只有抱着才勉强好些。汤姆最大的快乐莫过于抱着伊娃羸弱纤细的身子,让她枕着枕头,在屋子里走来走去,或到走廊里去转转。如果伊娃在早晨感到神清气朗,汤姆就抱她到花园里的那棵桔树下散步,或是在他们午间坐的凳子上坐下,为她唱他最拿手的赞美诗。

  圣克莱尔也时常抱着女儿到处溜达,不过他比汤姆瘦弱,所以每次他感到很累时,伊娃就说:“噢,爸爸,还是让汤姆来抱我吧!他最喜欢抱我了,而且,他想为我做点什么,这是他惟一能做的啦。”

  “爸爸也是呀!”圣克莱尔说。

  “不,爸爸,您什么都能做呀!您是我最亲的人,可以念书给我听,陪我熬夜。可是,汤姆除了唱歌之外就只能抱我了。而且,他抱我比您省力些,他抱得真稳咧!”

  不只汤姆一人竭力盼望为伊娃效劳,家中的每个仆人都想着能为她做点什么,都各尽其能地工作着。

  可怜的妈咪心里无时无刻不牵挂着她的小宝贝,可是却找不到半点机会去看她。玛丽心情烦闷,夜不成眠,于是也不让别人睡个安稳觉。每天夜里,她会把妈咪叫醒二十次,替她按摩脚啦,敷脑门啦,找手帕啦,或者去伊娃房间里看看有什么动静,光线太强替她放下窗帘,光线太弱替她拉开窗帘。白天呢,每当妈咪想找个机会帮忙去看护小宝贝时,玛丽总是异常灵敏,把她支使得不可开交,忙完了家里忙玛丽,总是没完没了。妈咪只得瞅准一切时机溜出去看她的宝贝,哪怕是瞟上一眼也好。

  “我看我真该好好留神我自己的身体了,”玛丽总是说,“我的身体本来就不好,现在又得照顾我的宝贝女儿。”

  “不得不这样啊,亲爱的,”圣克莱尔说,“姐姐一个人也照顾不过来呀!”

  “你们男人说话总是这样,好像一个母亲就真能把自己的孩子推给别人不管。哼,人人都以为我是那样子的,可是有谁能理解我的心情?我可没法像你一样把什么事情都推得一干二净!”

  圣克莱尔禁不住轻轻一笑。读者得原谅他,他实在是不能自己。连他自己也没有想到,自己的女儿升天的路是那么平坦和愉悦,宛如一叶轻舟在芬芳、柔美的微风吹拂下静静地漂流,一直漂到天堂那幸福的彼岸。人们丝毫察觉不到死神将到的危险,那小姑娘也毫不感到痛苦,而只是一日比一日愈加感到宁和的虚弱。她是如此天真、快乐、充满爱心和信任,她身上的宁静安详感染了周遭的人,圣克莱尔也感到一种奇特的平静。这种平静不是幻想奇迹——这是不可能的;也不是豁达超脱;就只是眼前单纯的平静感。这种感觉是如此美好,他根本不愿去想未来。这就好像我们在明净和爽的秋林里所感受到的屏息凝神:枝头上挂着几片红灿灿的叶子,小溪边留连着几朵花儿。我们对这美景叹赏不已,但不去想以后,因为很清楚,转瞬之间这景致将不复存在。

  只有汤姆,这个忠心耿耿的仆人,对伊娃的种种猜测和预感了解最多。有许多话,伊娃怕引起父亲的不安而不敢说,却对汤姆毫不隐瞒。在灵魂要永远地离开肉体之前,伊娃把她所感受到的神秘的预兆,都告诉了汤姆。

  结果到后来,汤姆不愿睡在自己屋子里了,而是整夜地躺在伊娃房间外的走廊里,以便随时听见喊声就醒过来。

  “汤姆叔叔,你什么时候变得像个小狗一样,随地睡觉啦?”奥菲利亚小姐说,“我还以为你讲究整洁,喜欢像基督徒一样规规矩矩地躺在床上呢!”

  “我是那样睡的,奥菲利亚小姐,”汤姆神神秘秘地说,“我平常就那样睡,可是现在——”

  “现在怎么啦?”

  “嘘,我们说话得小点声,我可不想让圣克莱尔老爷听到。现在,你知道吗,奥菲利亚小姐,得有个人迎接新郎呢!”

  “迎接新郎?这是怎么一回事,汤姆?”

  “《圣经》上不是说了吗,‘半夜有人大叫一声,新郎来了。’我现在每天晚上就等这个。奥菲利亚小姐,我可不能睡得太死听不见喊声呀!那是绝对不行的。”

  “汤姆,你怎么会有这种奇怪的想法呢?”

  “是伊娃小姐告诉我的。她说上帝通过灵魂来报信,所以我必须守在这里,奥菲利亚小姐。这个有福的孩子一旦升天,他们会打开天堂的门来迎接她,这样,我们也可以看一眼天国的荣光了。”

  “汤姆,伊娃告诉你今天感觉特别糟糕吗?”

  “没有。不过,早上她说,她感觉离天国越来越近了。是有人报信给这孩子呢,奥菲利亚小姐,就是那些天使,是‘天将破晓前的号声’。”汤姆引用了一句他最喜欢的赞美诗的语言。“奥菲利亚小姐和汤姆说这些话时,是夜里十点至十一点之问。当时,她准备就寝,当她去关外面的门时,发现汤姆正躺在她房门外的走廊上。

  奥菲利亚小姐不是那种神经质和过于敏感的女人,但汤姆的严肃、深情和真诚却深深打动了她。那天下午,伊娃似乎异常的活泼:她坐在床上,把自己心爱的东西翻检出来,并一一指明把它们送给家里的哪些人。伊娃已经有好几个星期没有这样精神了,说话也和常人一样,自从她得病以来,这还是第一次。晚上临睡前,圣克莱尔吻着伊娃的额头,对奥菲利亚小姐说:“姐姐,我看我们并不是全无希望呢!她好像有点起色呢!”圣克莱尔去休息时,心情说不出的轻松,这是几个星期来从未有过的事。

  然而,到了午夜时分——一个奇妙而神秘的时刻,脆弱的现在和永恒的未来就悬于这个时刻——报信的天使却来了!

  伊娃的房间里响动起来,传来一阵急促的脚步声,这是奥菲利亚小姐。与汤姆谈话后,她就决定通宵守护伊娃。半夜时分,她注意到一种“变化”——这是富有经验的护士含蓄委婉的说法。外面套间的门打开了,睡在外面的汤姆立刻惊醒了。“快,汤姆,快去找医生,耽误不得啦!”奥菲利亚小姐急切地说,然后她穿过房间,在圣克莱尔的房间上重重敲了几下。

  “弟弟,”她说道,“快过来一下。”

  这句话落在圣克莱尔的心头,就像泥土砸在棺材上。怎么会这样呢?他立刻跑到女儿的房间里,俯下身看还在睡梦中的伊娃。

  到底他看到了什么,使他立刻面如死灰,使姐弟二人沉默无言呢?凡是从亲人脸上看到过同样难以言喻的绝望表情的人都会明白:他深爱着的人不再属于他了。

  那孩子的脸上没有丝毫可怕的神情,有的只是一种让人肃然起敬的表情,那预示着神圣的天堂的大门即将敞开,这个幼小的灵魂将由此走向永恒的生命。

  姐弟二人呆呆地凝望着伊娃,屋里死寂一般,连手表的滴答声都嫌刺耳。过了会儿,汤姆带着医生回来了,医生走进未,看了伊娃一眼,也同样一言不发了。

  “这种变化是什么时候开始的?”他轻声地问奥菲利亚小姐。

  “大概是午夜时分。”奥菲利亚小姐答道。

  医生进来时惊动了玛丽,她立刻从隔壁房间出来了。

  “这是怎么啦,奥古斯丁?姐姐,发生了什么事?”她急忙问道。

  “嘘!轻点!”圣克莱尔用嘶哑的声音说,“她快不行了!”妈咪听见这话,飞奔出去叫醒了仆人们。整栋屋子都惊动起来,灯全亮了,杂乱的脚步声也响起来。走廊上挤满了一张张焦灼的面孔,大家泪水满眶,竭力从玻璃门外向里张望。可是,圣克莱尔什么都没听见,什么都没看到,他的眼睛只是停驻在那可爱的昏睡者的脸上。

  “噢,但愿她能醒一醒,说几句话!”圣克莱尔说着就俯下身去对着伊娃的耳朵说,“醒醒,宝贝!”

  那双湛蓝的大眼睛睁开了,一丝微笑浮上了她的脸庞,她想抬起头说话。

  “还认识我吗,伊娃?”

  “亲爱的爸爸。”那孩子喊着,用尽仅存之力伸出胳膊来抱住了父亲,但随即就垂了下来。圣克莱尔抬起头,看见伊娃的脸因死亡的痛苦而抽搐起来,她挣扎得喘不过气来,痛苦地举起了小手。

  “噢,老天,这太残酷了!”圣克莱尔不忍目睹,痛苦地转过脸去。他使劲地拧着汤姆的手,可自己却一点也不知道。

  “噢,汤姆,我的仆人,这简直是要我的命啊!”

  汤姆握住主人的手,黑黑的脸颊上双泪长流。他抬起头来,像他平常仰视上苍一样,祈求上帝的帮助。

  “主啊!求你别再让她受罪了!”圣克莱尔说,“我真是万箭穿心啊!”

  “噢,上帝啊!快结束这一切吧!”汤姆说,“亲爱的老爷,您看她。”

  伊娃靠在枕头上精疲力竭地喘着气,她纯净的大眼睛朝上一翻就不动了。哦,那双从前述说天国故事的眼睛在说些什么呢?超度了尘世间的苦难,那张脸上带着胜利的光辉,多么静穆,又多么神秘啊!人们不禁被它所折服了,默默地围拢过来。

  “伊娃。”圣克莱尔柔声说。

  可是,她听不见了。

  “噢,伊娃,告诉我们,你看见了什么?”她父亲问。

  一束圣洁灿烂的光辉笼罩在她脸上。她断断续续地说:“我看见了……爱——欢乐——平安!”

  接着,她叹息一声,终于抛却尘世,升入天国了!

  “永别了,我亲爱的孩子。辉煌的天国之门在你身后紧闭了,我们再也看不到你纯美的面容了。噢!看着你进入天堂的人是多么痛苦啊,他们醒来后只看见尘世灰暗阴冷的天空,却再也看不到你了,你已经一去不复返了!”

第二十七章 世界末日来临了

  伊娃房间里的塑像和油画都用一层白布罩住了。屋里只传来屏住的呼吸声和沉滞的脚步声。半明半暗的窗户透过来几缕清晨庄严的阳光。

  伊娃的床上铺了一层被单,在那俯视人间的天使像旁边,静静地躺着一个熟睡的小天使,可她却永远沉睡不醒了!

  伊娃躺在那儿,穿的是那身平常最爱穿的素色衣裳。玫瑰色的阳光透过窗帘洒在屋里,给笼罩着死亡气息的冰冷阴沉的小屋抹上了一层暖红色。伊娃那不再眨动的眼睫毛在她白皙的面庞上投下一排柔和的阴影。她的脑袋稍稍歪向一边,这是她平常酣睡的模样。但是,那脸庞上呈现出来的圣洁、崇高和掺杂着愉快、安息的表情,让人一望而知,这并不是她平素在人间短暂的休憩,而是上帝所赐予的永恒的长眠。

  亲爱的伊娃,对你这样的孩子来说,根本就不存在什么死亡,更不存在死亡的阴影和黑暗,你只是光的逐渐消失,正像在黎明前默默隐退的一颗晨星。你赢得了一场胜利,却不费一兵一卒,你摘取了一顶王冠,却不用血腥争夺。

  圣克莱尔抱着胳膊站在那儿出神,心中想的正是这些。哎,谁能猜得出他此时此刻的感受呢!在这个死亡笼罩的小屋里,他听见别人说,“她过去了。”感到一切都变成阴惨惨、挥之不去的浓雾,一种前所未有、无法言喻的“隐约的痛苦”袭上心头。他只模模糊糊地听见身边有人说话,向他问这问那,他只是机械地作答。他们问他葬礼什么时候举行,把伊娃放在哪里,他不耐烦地回答说他不管这些。

  伊娃的房间由阿道夫和罗莎来布置。虽然他们平常是小孩子心性,变化无常,反复不定,但内心却是感情细腻、温存体贴。尽管大局由奥菲利亚小姐打理得有条不紊,干净利落,但是他们俩也是大有功劳的。他们用两手为整体布局增添了不少柔和而富有诗意的点缀,驱散了葬礼上经常出现的阴森恐怖的气氛,新英格兰的葬礼就是如此。

  壁柜上摆着洁白馥郁的鲜花,优美低垂的绿叶在下衬托着。伊娃的小桌上铺上了白布,上面摆着她生平最爱的那只花瓶,瓶里只插着一支白玫瑰。帷幔的褶皱、窗帘的挂法都由阿道夫和罗莎以黑人特有的审美眼光仔细斟酌过。圣克莱尔仍然站在那儿,沉浸在他自己的思绪里;这时,罗莎提着一篮纯白的花轻手轻脚地走进来,看见了圣克莱尔,她赶紧收住脚步,恭恭敬敬地站住。但是,圣克莱尔根本没注意到她,她这才走上前去把花放在伊娃的周围。她先将一朵美丽的栀子花放在伊娃手中,然后颇具匠心地把其它花儿罗列在小床的四周。圣克莱尔看着一切,仍然恍若梦中。

  这时,门又开了,托普西站在门口。她两眼红肿,围裙底下藏着什么。罗莎急忙摆手,示意她不要过来,可她还是一步跨进屋里。

  “快出去!”罗莎压低了嗓门,但声音仍然很尖,“这儿没你的事!”她的语气不容置疑。

  “噢,求求你,让我进来吧!我带了一朵花,非常美丽。”说着,她举起一朵半绽的茶花。

  “让我把这朵花放在她身边吧!”托普西恳求道。

  “不,你给我出去!”罗莎更坚定了。

  “让她呆在这儿!”圣克莱尔跺了下脚,“让她进来吧!”

  罗莎立即退下了,托普西走上前来,将她的这份礼物放在死者脚边。接着,她忍不住“哇”的一声,滚倒在床边的地板上,失声痛哭起来。

  奥菲利亚小姐急忙跑进屋去,想把她扶起来,可是无济于事。

  “噢,伊娃小姐,伊娃小姐!我真恨不得和她一起去死啊!”

  托普西哭得死去活来,肝肠寸断,圣克莱尔见此情景,煞白的脸涌上血来,泪水模糊了他的双眼。自伊娃死后,这还是他第一次掉泪呢!

  “好孩子,别再哭了!”奥菲利亚说,“伊娃小姐上了天堂,她成了天使呢!”

  “可是,我再也看不到她了呀!”托普西说,“我再也见不着她了!”说完又止不住哭起来。

  大家沉默无言,静立半晌。

  “伊娃小姐说过爱我的,”托普西说,“她真的说过。现在呢,现在再也没有人爱我了!噢,天哪!再也没人爱我啦!”

  “这孩子说的是实话,”圣克莱尔说,“姐姐,你试试看,看能不能安慰她一下,这可怜的孩子!”

  “我要是没出生该多好啊!”托普西说,“我一点儿都不想活在这世上!活在这儿有什么好处呢?”

  奥菲利亚小姐温柔却有力地将托普西从地上扶起来,把她带到屋外。然而她自己也止不住一边走一边掉眼泪。

  “托普西,可怜的小东西,”奥菲利亚小姐将托普西领到她屋里,对她柔声说道,“别难过,亲爱的孩子。尽管我比不上伊娃小姐那么慈爱,但也会尽力爱你的。我想我从她那儿多少学到了一点基督的仁爱精神。我保证会爱你的,真的,而且我还要帮助你也成为一个善良的基督徒。”

  说这段话时,奥菲利亚小姐的声调轻缓柔和,那力量显然比话本身和她脸上滚落的泪水来得更动人心怀。从此,她对这个无依无靠的孩子的心灵产生了恒久的影响。

  “噢,伊娃,我的孩子,有谁像你一样,在短暂的一生中做了那么多好事?”圣克莱尔想着,“与你相比,我在人间活了这么多年,该怎么对上帝交代啊?”

  人们纷纷进来与伊娃道别,屋里响起低低的耳语声和陆陆续续的脚步声;过了一小会儿,棺材抬了进来,葬礼开始了。大门口驶进来好几辆马车,一些陌生人也进来坐下,还有许多戴着白头巾、白缎带和黑纱、穿着黑色丧服的哭丧人;接着,有人念经文、做祷告。圣克莱尔浑身僵直,他走动着,似乎泪已流干。自始至终,他的眼睛只盯着躺在棺材里的金色小脑袋,然而不久,这个小脑袋被人用布遮上了,接着棺材盖也盖上了。圣克莱尔只被人摆弄着和其他人朝花园地势较低的那头走去,那儿是伊娃的坟墓,在长满青苔的小石凳旁边,也曾是伊娃和汤姆聊天、唱歌及朗读《圣经》的地方。圣克莱尔笔直地站在墓穴旁,目光空洞地往下看,看别人放下了小棺材,又模糊听到有人在念庄严肃穆的话语:“生命在我,复活也在我;信我的人虽然死去,也必复活。”他似乎完全麻木了,失去了思维,他没有意识到人们在填土,在永远掩埋一个人,而这个人就是他的伊娃呀!

  对,那的确不是伊娃——那只是她圣洁不朽的躯体在人间播下的一粒脆弱的种子。当我主基督降临时,她一定还会以同样的形貌出现的。

  当一切都结束后,送丧的人们回到了各自的住处。从此之后,人们将不再想起这个小女孩。玛丽的房间里窗帘全垂了下来,屋里黑暗一片。她整天伏在床上痛哭哀伤,撕心裂肺一般几欲昏死过去,仆人们无时无刻不在身边侍候着。仆人们当然不会哭泣了,玛丽认为这只是她一个人的悲痛,她相信她的痛苦是世间绝无仅有的,难有人逾越其上。

  “圣克莱尔竟然连一滴眼泪都没有掉,”玛丽抱怨道,“他对我一点怜悯之意都没有,他明知道我有多伤心,却冷酷无情到视而不见的地步。”

  大多数仆人很大程度上受到眼睛和耳朵的支配,认为伊娃之死给女主人带来的创痛最深;玛丽又不间歇地发作歇斯底里的痉挛症,离不了医生,连她自己都说要死了。这样一来,人们更相信是这么回事了。大家跑前跑后,手忙脚乱,一会儿拿暖瓶啦,一会儿烘烤法兰绒内衣啦,全都围着她团团转。

  只有汤姆有异样的感觉,这种感觉使他把注意力放到了男主人身上。圣克莱尔无论走到哪儿,汤姆都默默地、忧郁地跟在后头。圣克莱尔终日一声不响地坐在伊娃的房里,脸色苍白,手捧伊娃曾展读过的《圣经》,死死盯着,但一个字都没有看进去。每当这种时候,汤姆总觉得他那双呆滞无神、没有泪水的眼睛比玛丽凄厉的哀号蕴藏着更深的悲哀。

  几天后,圣克莱尔一家搬回了城里。圣克莱尔已被悲伤折磨得坐卧不宁,他渴望换一个新环境,改变一下新思路,于是他们离开了别墅、花园及那座小坟墓,回到了新奥尔良。奥古斯丁整日奔波往来,希望用这种忙碌喧嚣填补心中的空虚。人们在街上看到他或在咖啡馆里碰见他,要不是因为他帽子上的黑纱,根本看不出他已痛失爱女。他谈笑风生,讨论时局,大侃生意经,可谁又了解这表面的举止如常只是一个空壳,而那包裹着的内心已经荒芜成一座死寂的坟墓了呢?

  “圣克莱尔真让我琢磨不透,”玛丽向奥菲利亚小姐抱怨道,“以前我总以为,这世上如果还有什么人是他真爱的,那就是宝贝伊娃了,可他好像也容易遗忘似的。每次我提起伊娃,他都一言不发,我当初还真以为他伤心欲绝呢!”

  “静水深流,别人总是这么对我说。”奥菲利亚小姐如得了神谕般地说道。

  “哼,我才不相信呢!人有那么深的感情,就一定会流露出来,所说的情难自禁就是这样。不过,话又说回来,重感情的确是折磨人的事,我要是生来和圣克莱尔一样无情该多好,免得受这么多苦!”

  “太太,圣克莱尔老爷已经形销骨立了,他难以下咽呢!”妈咪说,“他肯定没忘记伊娃,大家都忘不了她,亲爱的有福气的小东西啊!”她抹着眼泪说道。

  “无论怎么说,他从不为我着想,他一点安慰的话也没有。他哪里知道,一个做母亲的比男人痛苦得多呀!”玛丽说。

  “一个人的痛苦只有他自己心里最清楚。”奥菲利亚严肃地说。

  “正是如此。我的痛苦有多深只有我自己一人明白,旁人都无从知道。伊娃过去倒是知道我的心思,可惜现在又去了!”说完,玛丽倒在竹榻上,止不住又悲从中来。

  世界上不幸有这样一种天性的人:当东西握在手中时,他们总觉得分文不值,一旦失去后就觉得无比珍贵。玛丽就是其中之一。她对周围的一切总是吹毛求疵,失去后才追悔不已。

  当玛丽和奥菲利亚小姐说这些话时,圣克莱尔的书房里发生了另一段对话。

  忠实的仆人汤姆惴惴不安地跟随在圣克莱尔身后,看到他进了书房,却一连几小时都不见出来。汤姆十分焦急,最后决定进去瞧瞧。他蹑手蹑脚地走进去,看见圣克莱尔在房间一头的躺椅上躺着,脸朝下,面前摊着伊娃的那本《圣经》。汤姆走过去,在沙发边站住,有点迟疑。正在这当口,圣克莱尔突然抬起头来,看到汤姆那忠厚的脸上流露出来的忧虑、关切和友爱,顿时被深深打动了。圣克莱尔握住汤姆的手,把额头抵在了上面。

  “哦,汤姆,我的忠实的仆人,我该怎么办?整个世界就像鸡蛋壳,已经被掏空了啊!”

  “我明白,老爷,我明白,”汤姆连声说,“不过,您得朝天上看,朝亲爱的伊娃小姐那儿看,朝神圣的主那儿看!”

  “汤姆,我已经朝天上望了,可是我什么也看不见!要是我能看见就好了!”圣克莱尔重重地叹了口气。

  “也许只有小孩或是贫穷忠厚的人,就像你那样的,才能看见我们看不见的东西!”圣克莱尔无可奈何地说道,“这到底是怎么一回事呢?”

  “因为这些事向聪明通达的人就藏起来,只向婴孩们显露,”汤姆说,“主的本意就是如此。”

  “汤姆,我不信仰宗教,也没法信仰,我对什么都持怀疑的态度,”圣克莱尔说,“让我相信《圣经》,同样办不到。”

  “世上的事谁又能说得准呢?”圣克莱尔两眼迷茫地转动着,喃喃地说道,“仁爱和信仰这类高尚的词汇恐怕只是人类自己也把握不住的渺茫飘忽的情感吧!没有什么东西可以倚靠,它随着时光的流逝而消失无踪。恐怕没有伊娃,没有天堂,没有耶稣,什么都不存在,一切都是虚妄的吧!”

  “噢,老爷,有的,他们是存在的,我敢肯定,”汤姆说着便跪下来,“老爷,求您相信他们吧!他们是存在的!”

  “你怎么知道耶稣存在呢?你又从来没见过他,汤姆!”

  “可是我的灵魂可以感知到他的存在,真的,老爷,现在我就感到了。老爷,您不知道,当我从我的老伴和孩子们身边被卖出去时,我差点儿绝望了,觉得一切都完了。可是,仁慈的主出现了,他站在我身边,抚慰地说,‘别害怕,汤姆。’他给我这个苦命的人带来了一线生机,让我从灵魂的黑暗中解脱出来,看到光明。我的心宁静愉悦,我去爱每一个人,心甘情愿地献身上帝,服从他的神诣,他让我去哪儿我就去哪儿。我知道这种平静的力量不是我与生俱来的,因为我以往总是怨天尤人,是上帝才赐予了我这种力量。我相信仁慈的上帝也会帮助老爷您的。”

  汤姆潸然泪下,他哽咽地说完了这段话。圣克莱尔把头靠在汤姆的肩膀上,紧紧地抓住他结实有力的黑手。

  “汤姆,你对我实在太好了。”圣克莱尔说。

  “老爷,今天是祈祷日,要是您能在今天信奉基督,我死也高兴。”

  “可怜的傻汤姆!”圣克莱尔半抬起身子说,“我不值得你这样忠厚善良的人来爱呀!”

  “噢,老爷,其实还有一个比我更爱您的人呢!那就是耶稣,他爱着您哪!”汤姆说道。

  “你怎么知道的,汤姆?”

  “我能感觉到,噢,老爷,基督的爱可不是普通的人能揣摩得到的。”

  “真是奇怪,”圣克莱尔转过身子说道,“这个一千八百年前诞生、早已逝去的人的故事竟然仍能打动人心。或许,他根本不是人,人没有那么强的生命力!唉,我真希望能遵从母亲的教导,像小时候一样,跟着母亲做祈祷!”

  “老爷,要是您乐意,”汤姆说道,“希望您能给我念一章《圣经》,伊娃小姐从前念这段时,真是动听极了。唉,伊娃小姐走后,就再也没有人给我念了。”

  这段是《约翰福音》的第十一章——耶路撒冷起死回生的感人故事。圣克莱尔大声念着,不时停下来把心中由故事而激起的激动之情压抑下去。汤姆跪在他面前,双手合十,平静的脸上流露出深沉的爱、信任与崇敬的表情。

  “汤姆,”圣克莱尔说,“这些对你来说都是真的吗?”

  “对,就像我亲眼所见一样,老爷。”汤姆说。

  “如果我也拥有和你一样的眼睛就好了。”

  “我向亲爱的主祈祷,您一定会有的。”

  “可是,汤姆,我的知识比你多,如果我告诉你,我不相信《圣经》,你说怎么办?”

  “噢,老爷。”汤姆举起双手,做了个不赞成的手势。

  “难道什么也动摇不了你的信念吗?”圣克莱尔问。

  “对,什么也没法动摇。”汤姆说。

  “汤姆,要知道我可懂的比你多得多呢!”

  “老爷,您不是说过吗,上帝总是向聪慧明智的人有所隐瞒,只向无知的婴孩显示。老爷,您刚才说不相信上帝,这不是真的吧?”汤姆着急地说。

  “当然不是真的,汤姆。我不是不相信上帝,相反,我认为确有理由信仰上帝。可是,我就是没法让我自己信仰上帝,这真是讨厌极了。汤姆,我该怎么办?”

  “老爷,您要是做祷告就好了!”

  “你怎么知道我没做祈祷呢?”

  “您做了吗?”

  “如果我做祷告时,天上有人能够听见,那我就会去做,可是并没有谁能感觉到啊!汤姆,你过来,让我看看你是怎么做祷告的。”

  汤姆心中正充满了各种愿望,他把这些愿望在祷告中一古脑儿都倾吐出来,好像长期堵住的河水一下子奔流开来。无论怎样,有一点是十分清楚的,那就是汤姆不管有没有人聆听,他都当作有。圣克莱尔觉得自己的思想和感情都不由自主地随着汤姆的信仰和感情游走,飘飘荡荡一直把汤姆送到天堂的门口。圣克莱尔觉得自己离伊娃很近。

  “谢谢你,汤姆!”汤姆站起身来时,圣克莱尔说,“我喜欢听你的祷告,汤姆。你现在可以出去了,我想一个人呆会儿。咱们下次再谈吧!”

  汤姆一声不吭地离开了书房。

发帖 回复